Fantasy Spellbound: Revelation [CLOSED]

[xrakkax]

SPELLBOUND
~~~
R E V E L A T I O N




Volume One: Spellbound
Volume Two: Spellbound: Revelation
Interlude: Fluff
Volume Three: Spellbound: Reclamation
​

Almost five years ago the world plunged into darkness. For two weeks the self-proclaimed gods and goddesses dwelling beneath the earth emerged to take back the world that once trembled in fear at their feet. Through the efforts of many, and the visions of a Seer, the Vitrina sealed the gates of Aarin for good.

Life would never be the same again. Mages emerged from hiding; fairies roamed the lands, seas, and skies again, cursing humanity as they went; the remnants of Aarinian natives found themselves displaced.

Mankind answered the call to protect those in need. Throughout the world schools popped up to teach and train humanity to overcome the remaining threat of the horrors of Aarin.

Wesley James Von Helsing and his wife Inara Kali Von Helsing were one of the first to establish schools with the equipment and professionals to train ‘Guardians’ at their newly minted academy.

It is there that the ghosts of the past rise up from the ashes to take revenge.

 

[xrakkax]

Saturday May 25th, 2024​

Wesley and Inara Von Helsing walked into the great hall to participate as honored guests in the Open House of the Von Helsing Guardian academy. Their eldest daughters trailed close behind. Hye and Kazumi were hard at work keeping the littlest girls alive and their environments intact. Jasper and Kit were no trouble in comparison. They got into contact with their friends across the internet or indulged in their hobbies. Kit developed a musical appetite as of late.

Charlotte and Kaylee were dressed well for the occasion. The business oriented night focused on walking and talking in a casual, yet formal wear. Lottie wore a two-piece outfit of blue and cream. The dark skirt fluttered around her ankles. It was the plainest outfit she could find for the gathering.

With input from her sister (and redirection from her mother and father on just what would be appropriate for the function), Kaylee settled on a tea-length light blush dress with a high neck. While many things had changed over the years, her affinity for pink was not one of them. A thin white belt added a bit of definition complete with a pair of simple matching flats. Enough to make a good first impression on future teachers, classmates and their parents without going over the top.

Aside from the extravagant, eye-catching decorations of flowers, banners, silk, and crystal, there was a table spread with hor d’oeuvres and drinks, a mini model of the school, several tables of information about what to expect, and more.

Despite crowds of people criss-crossing all around them they noticed that the prospective students awaiting a spot in the Von Helsing academy with scholarships and the ones born into wealth mixed like oil and water. The sons and daughters of familiar former-Hunter families gravitated to their right closer to the food and open space to mingle with like-backgrounds while the less financially fortunate were huddling around sponsorship tables and helpful assistance by necessity. This was expected.

“Lord and Lady Von Helsing!” A roll of thunder drew their attention.

“Ah, George Averell, glad to see you here,” Wesley and Inara greeted warmly. “You’ve met our daughters once before, I think. Kaylee and Charlotte.”

The name perked Charlotte’s attention for sure, if not Kaylee’s as well. The name popped up more than once during the dark weeks, and not always with a sweet tongue. Though, what with their parents urging their children not to mark a Man by the crimes of their ancestors, they were pleased to say hello when their father turned to introduce them to him. Besides that, the old woman who once cared for Kaylee was an Averell.

Charlotte smiled and offered an incline of her head. In these settings a simple bow sufficed. “Good evening, Mr. Averell.”

Both well-acquainted with the expected etiquette, Kayle also offered a wide smile and brief bob of her own head. "A pleasure to meet you," she tacked on after Lottie. Whether or not it would stay that way would remain unknown for the time, though she was personally determined to face their time at the academy ahead with a positive mindset and hopeful heart, as she hoped it would make her parents pleased.

“They’re gorgeous girls, and quite polite too!” George grinned. He turned a moment to guide over a young woman behind him. “This is my niece, Paisley. Go on girl, say hello.”

Almost dumbstruck, the short haired young woman with a strong brow and tiny chin forced her creased lips into a smile. “It’s an honor, Lord and Lady Von Helsing.” Her dark eyes flicked between Kaylee and Charlotte. A certain memory of a summer wedding came to mind that flushed her cheeks. “And to you two.” Paisley gave her head a slight bow. The stiffness in her posture tempted a frown from Lottie.

“Likewise,” Charlotte said in a spoff, though her sister caught the sharpness in her tone.
Cornflower eyes bounced between Charlotte and Paisley, not quite as quick to recall her face, though she didn't miss the distaste that played at the corner of Paisley's trained response. "Good evening, Miss Averell," she offered with a polite smile that wouldn't draw scolding, though there was a certain familiarity from her that she didn't settle quite right. One thing was certain, she was nothing like the kind old woman who had cared for her for many a year in her youth, coming across frigid.

Questions of what had shifted the mood would be left unanswered for now. Inara set her hands on her girls’ shoulders in silent support.

George said, “Ah good, already making friends! It’s good to keep a strong connection to familiar allies.”
“I would agree, though I can’t say I see many old allies here, George” Wesley teased. The troubles of Wesley and Everest shortly after Higgs estate spread by then.

Nearly wincing, George chuckled nervously. “Oh eh, true, we all have our rough patches from the past. Hopefully we can smooth that over, yes?” He scrambled to think. “Uh— Paisley, why don’t you take a walk around with the Von Helsing girls?”

On the verge of sputtering Paisley said, “Uh, well, I mean I don’t think that’s necessary.”

“I’m sure all three of you would like to get to know the great hall,” George Averell nudged her forward.
Looking around, Charlotte couldn’t say it was difficult to do so from standing in once place. It was a giant long room, after all. But she answered as expected all the same. “Of course.” Charlotte gave her mother’s hand a squeeze before letting go and walking onward. She only looked back to see if Kaylee was following. If Paisley got lost, well, it wouldn’t tempt her to tears.

Feeling this was one of those moments when the adults simply wanted to be able to speak freely, Kaylee obliged without a remark, though she would have plenty to say once they were out of earshot. Shooting a quick glance at Wesley to ensure he was fine with this, she was quick to fall into step with Charlotte, keeping her gaze forward as she spoke quietly from the corner of her mouth. "She seems familiar. Was she at camp last year?" Though she already knew that was a no; the facility had been small enough and a name and face like that would have stood out more.

“No, she was one of the children at Uncle Cory and Aunt Rosalie’s wedding,” Charlotte’s brisk walk meant to cut their trip around the hall short. It proved a challenge for the shorter woman trailing them to keep up with, though she didn’t give up. Perhaps George had a habit of being someone she didn’t want to disappoint? Or maybe she didn’t have anything better to do anyway? Whatever the reason, Charlotte noticed the girl meeting their speed.
With the mystery of just who she was solved, Kaylee had been more willing to let Paisley fall behind them. After all, her mother had taught them not to wear heels if you couldn't run and defend yourself in them; clearly this girl couldn't do either.

Paisley huffed, “Would you slow down? These heels are killin’ me.”

Obliging, Charlotte reduced her speed to a stroll. They found themselves in the space between the hor d'oeuvres and the scholarship tables. “My apologies.”

The Averell girl shot a narrowed glance, unconvinced of Lottie’s words. Not able to prove or disprove anything, Paisley muttered, “Yeah, fine, whatever,” as she bent to adjust her shoe.

In the moment while they waited for their tag-a-long to straighten up Charlotte’s hand quickly grabbed Kaylee’s elbow. Her mocha eyes boiled at who she saw coming their way. She had tried to swallow down the bitter memories when two more blasts from the pasts made their appearance. Somehow, putting a name to their pubescent faces wasn't helping with the sting of the fight from years prior.

The boy who threw the spoon stopped beside them. “Well hey, if it isn’t Miss Flower-Hog and her sidekick hologirl,” his voice cracked, taking away the sting. The Von Helsing girls could see he knew it too.

By now Paisley stood erect. She visibly relaxed, though her fingers fidgeted almost as nervously as her smile. “Hey Hugo.” Seeing the girl coming up beside him, Paisley greeted with less enthusiasm, “Oh, Regina, glad you made it.”

Unlike Paisley, her fair-haired cousin neither wore heels nor struggled with keeping up. An early growth spurt meant she was a couple of inches taller than Hugo was at her side and had no need for added height. "Unfortunately, yes," Regina rolled her eyes, likely taught the same manners as those present but carrying little to use them, especially when it seemed they'd found something more interesting to hone in on. "I'd say I'm surprised to see you two here, but I guess it's only expected from Von Helsings."

Kaylee's eyes narrowed, not favoring just how they were speaking to her and her sister. "You must not be one to favor thinking logically if you're surprised to find Von Helsings at the Von Helsing Guardian academy," she retorted before Lottie or common sense could stop her.

“Maybe for Lottie, but you’re not even a real Von Helsing,” Hugo chortled. “Just like a glitch, am I right?” He barely cleared the last sentence without a spark from his transitioning vocal cords.

“Don’t call me Lottie. That’s reserved for friends and family,” Charlotte snapped. “Kaylee isn’t a glitch, she’s my sister and she’s really here.”

Paisley, embolden by the presence of her blond cousin and their mutual friend, said, “That’s what you said last time.”

Hugo hummed skeptically. “Why don’t we check?”

A flash of silver launched at Kaylee’s face. When had Hugo gotten a spoon? Or did he have it tucked away for this moment? Whatever the case, neither Von Helsing allowed themselves to be taken by surprise; ready and trained to handle a sneak attack.

Wicked delight played on Regina's face in clear amusement, arms folded over her chest. They all seemed perfectly prepared for the spoon to clash into her face, so much so that when Kaylee snatched it right out of the air, their disappointment was known. "Too bad your insults are just as weak as your throw," she said, cheeks turning a light pink in surprise at her own tongue. "And I am a Von Helsing. I would say I'm sorry if that disappoints you, but I'm not."

"You've got quite the mouth on you," Regina said with a brow perked, taking a step closer to the sisters. "Although maybe that's just because your mommy is here to protect you. Seeing as how Lord Von Helsing can't be present. Mutiny does that to you." Her voice rang with a sharpness to it, borderline nasally.
A brief flush washed over the girls. They were told this might come up. Luckily they were dealing with peers with backgrounds no different than their own parents. Charlotte crossed her arms. “It wasn’t ‘mutiny’. Our father took responsibility, that’s all. They gave him a lenient ruling because of his integrity. That’s more than we can say for your family members.” When Hugo snorted Lottie coldly pointed out, “I hear your Uncle Tristan has three more years added on for trying to bribe a judge.”

Hugo pursed his lips. “Paisley, Regina. Let’s go. These losers are a waste of time.”

Kaylee was glad that Lottie paid attention to the societal events around them. It granted them this little gem against the de Lancre family and their latest shame. While she knew she should be polite and humble, a smile pulled at the corner of her lips, one that felt like she could say these bullies hadn't won this round. "A pleasure meeting you all," she nodded to the three, sticking by Charlotte's side with pride.

Paisley glanced at Regina and Hugo, thinking of what she might say to please the two of them. “Whatever,” was all she could come up with before hustling after Hugo and Regina. Neither of them considered their pace. Poor Paisley limped mutely behind.

Exhaling, Charlotte muttered, “I think we just got a taste of high school.”

They looked around at the shuffling crowd. From where the two stood they noticed other families in the mix. Bellwhether, Doss, and even a few De Lafayette boys. The last were easy on the eyes, if the girls were pressed for their opinion.

“Come on. I don’t want to drift too close to the former Hunting community,” Lottie said, moving to the table spread with food nearest to the scholarship students by several billowing bouquets of Kaylee’s favorite flowers: peonies.

“ACHOO!”

“Whoa, man, you okay?”

“Yeah, just allergic.”

Turning around to grab a napkin the girls saw a peer that didn’t evoke revulsion. His budding braids tight on his head, smooth and in an artful design, framed his boyish charm pleasantly. A glance up drew a signature smile of the Jackson family.

“Oh hey, Kaylee and Lottie, right? It’s me, Elijah.” He shifted part way to the young man with a nose blushed red. He handed him a napkin. “This here is— Jake?”

“Jacob Davenport,” the nasally reply was muffled by a face full of tissue. “Good to meet you two.” He offered to the girls.

Unsure how she felt about their names proceeding them, it appeared they'd at least stumbled into more pleasant company. Kaylee offered them both a smile that required no force, nodding to Elijah while giving Jacob a small look of sympathy. "Nice to meet you, too. Though perhaps you'd enjoy it more if you stand a little more this way of the flowers? It looks like a vent is working against you right there," she suggested, imagining he'd feel better if he could breathe.

“Yeah, I think you’re right,” Jacob mumbled, coming around the table. Coincidentally the best place to stand was closer to the girls.

Elijah followed. “This is pretty exciting, you know? Can’t wait to get training.”

Charlotte smiled up. “Yeah. I’m sure your family is especially relieved.” The girls had learned of the secret double-agent lifestyle of the Jacksons and other Hunter families working to liberate unjustly target mages.

“Got that right,” Elijah chuckled. His tone had a crackle like the other boys, but it didn’t offend the ears.

“ACHOO!” Jacob had the blessing of a napkin this time. Although away from the flowers, the residual pollen had yet to fully vacate. “Yeah, this is pretty cool. Hope I get in. I’m on the waiting list right below someone named Hugo DeLancre.”

Charlotte’s nose scrunched at the name. “Well here’s hoping you get in soon.”

Elijah spoffed, “Not a fan?”

“You can say that again,” Lottie smiled. “They were being rude. Threw a spoon at my sister.”

Shaking his head, Elijah said, “That ain’t right.”

Taking the opportunity to talk her cornflower-eyed sibling up, Lottie quipped. “She caught it though. She’s got skills.”
Dark brows raised above soft sky blue eyes. “Yeah?” His mouth bowed in approval as he bobbed his head. “

Jacob’s voice piped up. “That’s awesome, Kaylee!”

“Just proves a girl can be both talented and pretty,” Elijah complimented her, feeling no aversion to looking directly into those cornflower eyes.

Kaylee might have been delighted by the fact that Lottie was praising her, but there was something different about the fact that others were complimenting her. Others being boys, especially. Her cheeks were quick to turn much pinker than her dress and she found looking back at Elijah had her feeling suddenly quite warm. "It wasn't anything impressive," she was quick to insist. "Just not about to let the same silly boy pull the same trick on me twice. Besides, any skills I have Lottie's are just as impressive. We've been taking classes and training together for a few years. Don't ever let her size fool you."

Normally Charlotte was quick to jump into the limelight, and she readied to do just that, but Elijah happened to speak before she could. “Ah, c’mon, I’ve gotten a black eye or two practicing something like that, be proud— and it’s okay to take a compliment.”

Whether Elijah had known enough about Kaylee or perhaps had his own experiences having trouble accepting praise, neither girl would know. In that moment those sky blue eyes had Charlotte blushing and flicking her mocha ones away, and she wasn’t even who Elijah was speaking to!

Kaylee’s hopes to redirect the attention to Charlotte had failed and instead she was victim to one of the most relaxed gazes she'd been under possibly ever. Kaylee's cheeks burned warmer and she found she couldn't keep up with looking at him, instead turning to feign interest in a sculpture on a table near them. There was nothing special about it, but in that moment she felt she might melt under his eyes. "While a compliment can be accepted, it's best if it's well-earned," she half murmured under her breath, trying to seem much cooler than she felt.

“Girl, I swear, am I going to have to make sure you hear one genuine compliment a day?” Elijah chuckled.

Kaylee’s gaze naturally swept past the faces of adults and peers alike on their way back to the people with whom she was speaking. Her brows furrowed reflexively without a thought and her mind pulsed with the kind of nagging surge she felt when she heard a melody of a familiar song she couldn’t name; a word on the tip of her tongue; a flood of recollection.

Abandoning the mental struggle to figure out just who it was she was seeing but unable to name, cornflower eyes finished their scan of the room.

At Elijah's remark, Kaylee felt the urge to give him another retort, though the only sound that left her mouth was a brief giggle. Why on Earth was she being so ridiculous? It wasn't like she'd never received a compliment before. Even if there was something different in Elijah's tone and calming presence than kind words she'd received before. "I'd never dare to hold you to such a thing, Elijah," she insisted, once more able to match his gaze.

Feeling there was far too much attention on her, she tried to pull it elsewhere. "But hopefully the wait list does clear up for you, Jacob. That or something happens so that you and Hugo can switch places." Certainly a preferred outcome.

“Yeah, that’s would be aw— ACHOO!” Jacob miserably buried his raw nose in the used tissue. “If you will excuse me, I probably need to get some meds.” Bleary eyed, headed off.

Unfortunately for their sneezy friend he got caught behind a black haired peer and his slow, frail, dottering grandpa. Watching him, Kaylee felt that feeling return—possibly seeing whoever it was again—though her brain was becoming agitated from a lack of a name. It took several long, painful minutes and a few ‘achoo’s later for Jacob to find relief in the form of a couple Allegra provided by his grandparents.

Elijah sighed sympathetically, “Poor guy.”

“Hey, Eli!” A man’s voice carried over the crowd. “Get over here, we’re looking at clubs.”

“Alright, be right there!” Elijah responded. He gave the girls an apologetic smile. “Sorry for ditching.”

“No, it’s alright,” Lottie smiled, stepping aside. “We’ll see you around campus. And, if you’re interested in dance, that’s one of the ones I’m joining.” She gave her sister a nudge. “Kaylee too, if I can get her to sign up.”

Kaylee couldn't decide if she wanted to give her sister a kiss on her cheek for bringing her up or an elbow in the side. Instead she only gave a smile with cheeks still a light pink and nodded as Elijah went to leave. "Hope to see you soon," she said earnestly, finding she held her breath as if to keep something else in that she wanted to say.

“Oh yeah? Then I’ll have to give it a look,” Elijah gave them both that bright smile and bowed out.
Charlotte’s hand came to fan herself. “Oh I hope this is also high school.”

“Hope what is also high school?” A familiar voice drew the girls around to see a Lamb standing with her Lion.

“Aunt Lauri, Uncle Oliver!” Lottie gave them hugs.

Delight to see two familiar faces of their extended family, Kaylee was quick to give them each a tight embrace as well. They'd always hold a special place in her heart after their escape that slowly faded in details from her mind.
“Bonsoir, mesdames!” Lauri greeted them warmly. She noticed Kaylee’s fading color. The Lamb gave the girl a gentle touch Kaylee’s face. “Does your hope for high school have to do with the color on your cheeks, mon bijou?” She teased gently.

When Lauri's quick eye seemed to catch on to her own bashfulness, Kaylee felt her cheeks heat up once more, nodding. "Just meeting some of our classmates," she insisted, though the tug of her lips and twinkle in her eyes said differently, perhaps reminding the Lamb of a fleeting affection for a boy who juggled for her and gave her a lifelong friend.

A knowing quirk of a Lamb’s lips said nothing of what was obvious, choosing not to draw attention, lest a Fox hear about it. “Ah, well I hope you get to know them very well and make lots of friends.” Ones that they could keep and who wouldn’t be offered as sacrifices to pagan gods. That had been a devastating realization for poor Kaylee.

“We will,” Charlotte promised. Not just for fluttery hearts either. They hoped to make real, life long friends like their parents had done. “Are you guys here for the Open House? Or did you…”

“We accepted the positions Wesley offered,” Lauri beamed, sharing a happy smile with her husband. “Oliver will be your profession of History and I will be the Handler for the animals.”

"Oh, that's wonderful!" Kaylee lit up at the announcement, going in for a second round of hugs for each of them that earned a chuckle from Oliver.

"It is, yes. Though I'm not sure if it means we're a special kind of daft to agree, with Astrid still so young. I imagine we won't get much sleep," the Lion joked, though he wouldn't have changed any of it for the world. They had a beautiful family and were being given the opportunity to pursue their passions with those they loved. A little strain on the sleep was little in comparison.

"I'm sure you'll be fantastic," Kaylee assured them with confidence. In her eyes, there was little the Blair's could accomplish. "And if you need any help with the kids, just let me know."

Oliver, though impressed with her offer shook his own head. "No, no. We want you two to focus on your studies for the next few years. The last thing I need is your dad on my case for turning his little girls into babysitters."

They did have a grueling schedule ahead of them, but even Charlotte had to support Kaylee’s suggestion. “Oh a
night or two wouldn’t be a big deal. We’ll miss them—all of our little cousins.”

“There are always holidays and weekends,” Lauri pointed out with a chuckle. “Don’t worry, you will see them around. A condition to working here was that I could have Astrid ,and an assistant, with me until she starts kindergarten. Even so, she is allowed to do her homework here after school is done.”

It had weighed on Lottie’s mind that going to high school and staying in dorms would mean losing out on moments with family, but hearing that made it feel much less like going far and away. “Oh that’s good. There are the portals too, I guess.”

“Oui, the portals,” Lauri said with a smile. That way she and her family didn’t have to stay on campus. Being away from their babies would otherwise shut the door on the whole proposition. “So don’t worry, we are fine. But if the two of you ever want a small break from this place then I suppose we might call on two experienced sitters like yourselves.”

Spoffing cheerily, Charlotte said, “Yeah that sounds great, Aunt Lauri.”

With their school year ahead looking much brighter, the trio of earlier had little weight on the Von Helsing girls. They'd turn the other cheek as much as they could to nasty remarks, though neither had a problem with standing up for themselves. Chatting away with Lauri and Oliver until the two were called away, Kaylee did enjoy taking in sight of potential future classmates.

Kaylee caught a glimpse of their parents who were ever the most gracious hosts, stepping away from the registration table with a dark haired woman and smaller, fair skinned girl who could be no one but her daughter. While the mother was eager to speak with the Von Helsings, behind her the young girl seemed to be melting into her back like a shadow, keeping her gaze down and hands clasped behind her own back.

"Ah, Lord and Lady Von Helsing," the mother politely nodded to each in turn. "We've been communicating through email. I'm Missy Boswell, and this is my dear Tallulah. If you had time I just had a few more questions about measures for her safety and what your plans are for any possible retaliation or acts of aggression."

“Of course,” Inara said warmly.

Wesley added, “We do apologize for not getting back to you sooner, we were dealing with the last details of the Open House.” The first of many to come. Being a student there would be making history. “I do believe the last topic you touched on was asking after the guidelines were for the dormitories—they are not divided by whether a child is Awakened or not, but we do not expect this to be a cause for concern outside of the expected mischief that any other high school might experience.”

Inara nodded as her husband spoke, then chimed in saying, “We understand it isn’t easy to be at rest with the integration of Awakened children when so many former Hunting families are present, but we are determined to keep a careful eye on the children and will take every precaution.”

“We have pamphlets here stating our position and policies,” Wesley pointed them out. “And you may be happy to know that from our talks we also intend to begin each year with speakers, mage and ex-Hunter if we can, who will talk about the conduct we expect here at Guardian academy.”

Their words seemed to provide at least some level of relief to the worried mother, tension from her shoulders lessening slightly. "In truth, I believe you may be right that integration will be handled better than obvious separation," Missy admitted, reaching behind her and coaxing her daughter to stand before her instead, hands resting on her shoulders. "My only other real concern is having her away from home for so long. I believe the material mentioned seasonal and holiday breaks as well as she's welcome to leave on weekends. Will there be accommodations such as gates for smoother transitions home?"

"I'll be fine for a few weeks, mother," a soft protest from below drew attention to Tallulah's dark cheeks. After all, no teenager wanted to be known for homesickness.

Sympathetic, though sorry to say, Inara explained, “We were unable to convince any of the Aairinians we trust to take a job here so far.” And they turned down a couple who were too eager to wait a few years for the girls to reach the age of consent.

Ryuu only offered his services as a joke, but he was rejected in resolute seriousness. This may or may not have been because of a certain truth Lottie had blurted out during one day at their Family Olympics.

“Another issue is that gates work in a specific way and we would need to make waystations in general public areas, not directly to homes,” Wesley said, hoping this didn’t put a damper on things. “But, we do have ways to fly your child to your home if you are living outside of Maine. We have escort services to transport your daughter in case there is a need.”

Inara smiled down at Tallulah, asking a question that was open for Missy to answer as well. “How does that sound?”
Missy, slightly disappointed by the news, knew there wasn't much more she could ask. In a school their size and with it being prestigious even in it's starting years, to ask for special treatment would be selfish and unfair. She looked down to her daughter who, like any teenage girl being made the center of attention by essential strangers while her mother made outlandish requests, had red ears and was trying to sink into the ground. Inaras words were a small safe haven though, one Tallulah was quick to agree to. "Yes, that sounds good," she nodded before her mother could object.

“Wonderful,” Inara clasped her hands. “We look forward to seeing you attend.”

Wesley said, “Yes, indeed. And feel free to email for any further concerns, Mrs. Bos—,” before another word of politeness could be spoken a certain pug who made his way into Wesley’s heart walked in line of sight. “Everest!”
On his way back from the beverages that were being served that the sharpshooter had happily perused, Everest lit up at a familiar face. "Why if it isn't the mighty Lord himself," he chuckled, stepping over with a scotch glass in each hand. "You know, not a fan of the decor but you do still throw one hell of a party."

“It’s all Inara’s fault, I wanted it to be epic,” Wesley said, giving what embrace he could to Everest.

Inara excused them from Missy’s company just in time to hear the accusation. “It’s an Open House, not a Natural History museum,” she defended, before giving Everest a hug. “Glad you’re here. How’s Ellie? Did she come?”

"I'm only saying the music could easily be improved," Everest offered the Tigress quickly. "And no, Ellie is at home because Nora was finally sleeping after being up for two days straight. Well...to be specific, I waited until Nora was asleep to say I was leaving so that El couldn't protest. And now I'm here, drinking for Wes while meeting these wonderful young minds to mold. Also, I may need to head over tonight depending on how long it takes for her anger to boil down."

The terrible two stage had really only just begun for Nora. Sleep now meant collecting energy for more hooliganry for later. It was a give and take. The dance of sanity had begun the moment Nora threw her first kick in the womb at precisely the exact time Ellie’s bedtime hit the clock.

“Just hearing that sounds exhausting. We need to make sure we get in a mud-mask movie night at some point,” Inara would pay Hye and Kazumi extra, they could hire more assistants, and trust in providence that the children, and babysitters, would live by morning.

“Mm, maybe, but for now we drink!” Wesley flicked his hand and a holographic vessel appeared. He took a sip and smiled. “Ahh.”

Inara perked a brow. “Did you have the machine pump liquors into you?”

“Why else would have made the adjustment?” Wesley asked rhetorically.

“Don’t get drunk here, or I’m grounding Everest from visiting.”

Gasping, Wesley stepped closer to his bromantic lover. “I will behave.”

"Inara, that isn't even fair," Everest protested as he did his best to shield his beloved from her wrath. "You can't tell me there aren't at least a dozen reasons to drink in this room."

On a lovely cue, a shrill voice rose above the pleasant sound of charter. At the check in table, a mother seemed to be receiving news she was less than pleased with. "A wait list?! How can he be on a wait list?!"

"Please, Mrs. Villarreal. There's no need to raise your voice," the registrar insisted as they garnered too much attention. "The Academy has a specific class size limitation in order to ensure all students receive the care and attention they need to-"

"Don't feed me that line, kid. Our deposit has been paid and we were registered long before the due date," Priscilla insisted, refusing to lower her voice. "Now I suggest you check again and change your mind about where my son is, or perhaps you bring me someone in charge who doesn't lack competence."

A few steps behind her a mortified young man, who had to be her son, was trying to inch more space between them. Her husband on the other hand seemed more interested in the display of a shrimp cocktail and the call of a nearby bar with a good drink.

Everest, wincing at the shrill voice shook his head. "See, at least a dozen reasons and that one is all yours, headmaster."

Grimacing, Wesley couldn’t avoid the imploring look on the faces of his pitiful staff. “Ugh, a Karen. Darling?” The Fox looked over to his wife.

“Nah ah, not on my own.”

Inara used the privileges of her control over his holofigure to drag him with her to the table. Wesley cast a longing look at Everest, though nothing could be done. While Everest had and would happily travel into the depths of oblivion for his bromantic lover, that didn't mean he was going to go fists blazing into this battle. No, there wasn't enough scotch in the world to handle a fight like that. Instead, as he watched Wesley being taken to his doom, he raised one of his glasses in the air before taking a sip and saying a silent prayer for his fallen brother.

“Hello, what seems to be the problem here?” Inara asked, clearly opening the conversation to both staff member and parent.

At the registration table, the arrival of two familiar faces seemed to please the slowly forming volcano of a mother. "Ah, perfect. Lord and Lady Von Helsing," she gave them a curt nod. "This man is trying to say that my son is not already accepted into the academy. Some nonsense about a waitlist."

By now there were several eyes on the commotion. One set in particular glared darkly at the holofigure of Wesley past their grandfather’s shoulder. Most were too busy observing the loud mother and the Lady of the academy.
Inara took the paperwork handed to her in silence by the flustered staff member. She took her time. Not because she had to, but it would do well to give every impression she didn’t make a hasty decision.

“Ah, I see,” Inara laid flat the document with the details pertinent to that moment. “It appears your son is accepted, Mrs. Villarreal, and you did register early. However, Mr. Smith here is right—your son is on the waiting list.”
Each moment that ticked away seemed to be calming Priscilla, both because she was getting the attention she sought and that it appeared she'd be getting her way after all. A smug look was shot at the registrar before looking to Inara as the decision was made. That smugness melted away as she was being told the exact same thing the other man had told her; not what she wanted to hear.

"Impossible. There's no reason he needs to be on any sort of a list. We did our paperwork and presented the deposit. If anything, it sounds like there's been an error made," Mrs. Villarreal insisted. "If this is supposed to be a prestigious academy then I would expect you are prioritizing only the most exceptional students rather than letting in just any nobody off the streets. I certainly hope you're not showing favoritism toward mages over the community given the position you're already in."

Despite his attempts to slip away from the encounter, Kyle could feel the heat of many glares their way, especially at that comment. "Mother," he hissed with a clenched jaw, looking to his father with hopes something was going to be done to reign her in. Mr. Villarreal, no stranger to these outbursts, wasn't about to step in too early and become the new target of his wife's rage.

“First of all, hundreds of parents and guardians did their paperwork and presented the deposit, Mrs. Villarreal. A lot of them did so on the day you had your documents process as well,” Inara crossed her arms. “Secondly, no, we’re not playing favorites. This is why we have a waiting list.”

Wesley knew he couldn’t be silent the whole time, even if he wanted to, so he chimed in, “This is the first class of the academy. We anticipate some students being unable to continue, either for personal reasons, financial reasons, or perhaps they fall short of meeting expectations.” Taking a look over the list of names, he said, “Your son is right under Steven Smith—here, see? Right before Jacob Davenport. Mrs. Villarreal we understand the frustration of waiting to hear back if a student drops out, but please be patient. In the meantime anyone with deposits are given details on what to be taught in the meantime, although accomplishing it would be through your efforts, until they are able to join the academy.”

The continuing disappointment was reflected on Priscilla's face, though the news that they were not far off from having her precious son on the official roster seemed to calm some of her rage. She also showed no remorse for her words, much to Kyle's dismay. Deciding the worst had been battled out, Preston Villarreal stepped forward and placed a hand gently on his wife's shoulder. "I think that should settle any frustrations or questions, don't you dear?"

The corner of her thin lips twitched as though she thought of disagreeing before she gave the slightest nod of her head. "I'll be in contact if further concerns arise."

Relief was more than visible on her husbands face who gave the Von Helsing's a look that was likely the closest he came to apologetic. "Now then, how about a drink to calm your nerves and we let Kyle meet some of the other kids," he presented a peace offering that Priscilla seemed content with though Kyle's face paled at the idea of being pushed into anything social after being drug into his mother's spotlight.

“Excellent suggestion, Mr. Villarreal,” Wesley pointed the way to a nearby bar. “Please, enjoy.”

“And Kyle, you’re welcome to mingle with the students by the hor d'oeuvres.” Inara motioned to where Jacob Davenport happily munched on slices of kiwi.

While a still determined Mrs. Villarreal was led for a drink and likely planned to continue and voice her frustrations on a more reasonable level to her husband, Kyle didn't seem to know how to respond to the offer. After some contemplation, he seemed to decide that anything would be better than following after his neon sign of a mother and the attention she was still drawing. Excusing himself, he slipped past the Von Helsing's to the least occupied area of the table, using decorations to keep himself out of sight as much as possible.

“Well now that that’s settled, I’m gonna find Everest—,” Wesley noted the look on Inara’s face. “—and we three can all hang out together—,” seeing no change, he sighed when he realized the time, “—oh right, I mean, once we are done with our table.”

Inara smiled, “Mhm.”

Walking arm-in-arm to the table crowding with people. If it hadn’t been an obstacle between him and Everest, Wesley would have had a cheerier mindset going in. As it was, the two hours he spent answering questions went slowly. Some of the old folks spoke in different languages, such as Italian. Thankfully he had his tech to easily navigate that, and at least Wesley had a virtual tour in place of physically walking around, which cut down time.
Once free from obligation, Wesley ran off to spend the last couple of hours with Everest until the gunslinger had to answer to the call of his wife.

The Open House came to a close at precisely ten-o-clock. The guests were seen out to their exits. Kaylee and Charlotte managed a goodbye to some of the kinder students they met. Elijah let them know he made arrangements to join the dance club. Jacob opted out, but they could expect his morale support if he made it to the academy. To the girls chagrin Regina and Paisley were also joining clubs for which the girls signed up.
Inara and holoWes walked with their girls to the portals only accessible to their family and friends. Their mother asked, “So what do you think? Are you girls excited?”

Having decided she wasn't about to let a few sour apples ruin the next four years of her life, Kaylee nodded at her question. "I think it'll be fun. There's lots of activities to look forward to and new friends to make," she said with hope in her tone, thinking that Charlotte had to feel quite similar at this point. Granted, there were also more important things happening first; summer camp.

“Yeah, this is going to be amazing,” Charlotte added enthusiastically. “The classes, the dances, the team sports. I think I want to try volleyball.”

“That’s the spirit,” Inara praised.

“Any predictions on what you might specialize in?” Wesley asked.

“Oh for ATAA? Uh,” Charlotte hummed in thought. “Not Aerial, for sure. I want my feet on the ground if I can help it. Maybe Accursed? Mom’s a vampire hunter, so I have a helpful guide there, and they mainly stay on land, like werewolves and stuff.”

Wesley nodded in acknowledgement. “What about you, sweetpea?”

Kaylee had been trying to decide on just what she'd focus on, though it felt like a big decision to make already. "I think I'll decide for sure once classes start, but maybe Terrestrial or Aquatic," she offered with a small shrug. "I'd rather wait to see if there's anything I feel more comfortable with than set my mind to something now."
“Oh of course,” Wesley agreed. “Just seeing if either of you had an idea.” He smiled and gave Kaylee a gentle holopinch to her cheek; a habit of his for his eldest. Due to the tech, she barely felt it. “I’ll see you two at home.”

“See you,” Lottie smiled.

Wesley’s holofigure vanished. They walked the rest of the way themselves. It didn’t take too long to get to the elevator and down to the locked room. Inara opened the sliding vault and activated the portal.
“Alright, time to go home and go to bed. You girls have to wake early for camp,” their mother said.
Lottie turned on her heel and walked backward into the shimmering light. “Alright.”

On the other side, waiting for them, their father stood with open arms. The girls were happy to be pulled into his embrace. The scent of their fathers musk, along with the hint of his lab and favorite whiskey, hit their noses pleasantly. They could hear the beat of his heart in that gentle hold of his.

“Ah, my girls.” Wesley kissed both their heads. “Off to bed. Don’t stay up too late, alright?”

Charlotte spoffed, catching the amused look on her mother’s face. “Yeah, yeah, we know. We’re not that bad.”

They turned to walk together. Inara joined Wesley’s right side. “Yes, you’re that bad,” she chuckled.

Being in Wesley's physical presence brought a sense of peace to both girls, though especially Kaylee. Her bond with her father had only grown stronger in the past few years, even as they entered the rocky waters of the teenage years and everything that came with it. There was only one word that she could think of to describe the feeling of being around both him and Inara, which was simple: home.

The smallest smirk of mischief pulled at Kaylee's lips once they pulled away from a much needed embrace with their father. "Night mom, night dad," she gave them each a final smile before turning with Lottie to head down the hallway toward their rooms. "I agree that we're not that bad. Nothing like those nasty kids back at the Open House. It's too bad none of them were on the waitlist."

“Well you heard Dad. Students might drop out,” Charlotte said with a grin. “Who knows? Maybe they’ll be out of our hair. But I would rather not think about them right now.” She opened the door to their connecting chamber, between their rooms. As soon as they walked in Lottie felt confident in speaking aloud about a topic one of their parents winced to hear. “What did you think of the boys? Did you see the De Lafayette cousins? Oh man, I hope they’re at camp. You know, just to say hello and make friends.”

"We can hope," Kaylee agreed as she started her bedtime routine, turning toward the open door as she needed to answer her sister. "Well, most of the boys seem nice. Some more than others..." Her cheeks experiencing the heat she'd felt at the open house once more while she let her dress fall into the laundry shoot and slipped into pajamas instead. "I didn't see them, but maybe we will at camp. Did Elijah or Jacob say if they're coming to the same camp?"

“Mmm,” Charlotte thought back as she too discarded her clothes and pulled on her large ‘Six of Crows’ shirt. “I think Jake didn’t make camp. And Elijah,” she dug through her memory while she brushed her teeth. Rinsing, she said, “I think we can expect him. Or I should so you can expect him.” Charlotte said playfully.

The girls met back in their common room. Kaylee stood a little taller than Lottie by then. Perhaps it was a precursor to puberty? Already Kaylee’s face was taking on an older look. It was nowhere near finished, but her body had already begun the process of coveted womanhood.

Charlotte sighed, “I think I look too much like some kid to catch anyone’s attention.”

With slippers on and her hair up for sleeping, Kaylee folded herself into one of the chairs in their small joint room, cheeks a light pink once more. "Don't be silly, he was only even talking to me because you had to talk me up," she said with a light nudge to Lottie. "But you don't look like a kid at all. And when you're doing dance and cheer and everything else I'm sure going to catch plenty of eyes, Lottie."

Nestled with her sister, Charlotte shrugged. “True. And if not, well, Dad will be happy I guess.” They chuckled over that. Their father had a sharp eye on each year that passed closer to eighteen. “Now do you want to go to bed oooorr,” She pulled her tablet from the side table. “Do you wanna see what happens next on New Girl?” The old TV show didn’t win favors with Wesley, but the girls had fun watching it since it had been suggested by their Aunt Lauri.
"That's not even a question," Kaylee giggled, grabbing a throw and scooting in close for viewing. "But you heard mom, we have to be up early. One episode is probably all we can do. Two tops." Although they weren't known for stopping binge sessions with ease.

“Yeah, yeah, totally,” Lottie said, adjusting the iPad on a pillow between them.

Seven episodes later the girls fell asleep in the large comfy chair. Their tablet died and slid off of their lap

into the crevice of the chair. It was this that saved them from suspicion when staff came to wake the girls.

Makeup covered the circles under the tired eyes of the eldest Von Helsing siblings. A cup of coffee did the trick to liven up their mood enough to mask the late night watching New Girl. Their parents had a suspicion, but they let it go for now. After all, the girls were suffering through faking being well rested anyway.

Like last time Kaylee and Charlotte’s luggage were taken through a portal to Maine, skipping the flight over the sea, and then packed in a vehicle headed to camp Cromwell. The girls were not far behind.

Their uncle Cory had wanted to set up a safe compound to help in the recovery from the Apocalypse. It boasted sacred watch towers, blessed pure bees-wax candles in wind-safe lanterns, armed ex-Hunters, newly trained Guardians, allied mages, a resident chapel with a priest, and more.

Traveling at night gave the girls the chills. They had their fair share of fairies in their childhood. By now they knew signs of some of them. Thankfully the ride over didn’t go far into the evening. They arrived just in time before sunset.

Last time the girls were new to camp. They had experienced some surprising, and uncomfortable, episodes. Lottie hoped one instance in particular had been forgotten. So far no one shouted [i’]Hey, it’s sneezy, wheezy, buttiful toilet-cover girl!’[/i] to Charlotte’s relief. It made sense, seeing that most of the kids around camp were new faces. Probably because of the grand opening of the academy. The parents and parental guardians wanted their children to mingle, get along, and all that. Everyone was expected to work as a team. Might as well begin now. Even if they were rude like Hugo DeLancre.

The Von Helsing girls felt that it wouldn’t be camp without Fate sprinkling in hardship. Can’t have a whole summer of fun. So Hugo, Regina, and Paisley had come. They didn’t know it right away, but ‘Kyle Villarreal’ wasn’t going to be any better.

On the first night of camp, after introduction, the two went with the girls who were all being guided by a counselor to their assigned cabins. Handful by handful the girls dwindled down to a small batch. At this point the counselor appeared confused.

“I don’t see another page,” she flipped the papers around. The names were in alphabetical order. The columns for V, W, X, Y, and Z were missing. “Uhh…”

Charlotte could feel the air chill on her skin the longer they stood outside. She and Kaylee stood closer together. The other girls with them were no different. A girl as short as Lottie, with hair big and curly, shrunk into the shadow of the councilor. The three other girls knew one another enough that they huddled.

Seeing the growing distress, the counselor said, “One moment.” She pulled out her phone to make a call.

High above the trees the sparkling sky, clear and crisp, gave them some comfort. In the dark days of the apocalypse the moon, the stars and the sun were hidden. Already Kaylee and Charlotte could tell that fairies were out now. Not that they would come to the camp where everything was blessed and sealed, but it still unnerved them to be outside at night.

Excitement for their summer ahead didn't last long in the stressful length of time waiting. Kaylee felt no shame in reaching out and taking Charlotte's hand, the need for comfort superseding any to seem cool in that moment. Her eyes didn't move from just over the walls of the camp, her heart threatening to climb into her ear drums as she silently hoped all of their uncles precautions were enough. "Too bad this doesn't happen to the other end of the alphabet," she murmured under her breath, though her fear was notable in her tone.

“Yeah, they’re lucky I guess,” Charlotte swallowed. She held her sister’s hand tightly.

A part of Charlotte scolded herself for being so afraid. They were Guardians in training, after all! But Lottie still felt a jolt when a shriek echoed fainting in the distance. Likely some wandering fairy outside the walls.

The poor little girl standing alone barely held herself together. “A-are we going inside soon?” She asked, when the councilor got off the phone.

“Yes, the papers are being delivered to us by a few helpful campers.” The counselor smiled. “It’s gonna be okay, Tysha, we’re safe.” The woman gave the girl a rub on her back.

Longer than anyone would have liked to wait, the helpful campers arrived with beaming smiles. The fair haired girl and her shorter, heavy-browed cousin held out the sheets to the councilor. “Here you go! We found them after taking a look around.”

“Ah, thank you Paisley,” said the gullible councilor. “Good to see you at camp. You too Regina.”

Charlotte blinked in disbelief. Just how much of this was a bad luck of the draw? Even if they might not have had enough encounters to make a fair assessment of the Averelle descendants, Kaylee thought it was far too large of a coincidence that these two were the ones to find the missing papers. She didn't want to think that someone could be so mean to make them wait on purpose, but her gut told her that if anyone was, it was these two girls.

"Of course, always happy to help out. We wouldn't want anyone being left out in the dark all scared," Regina nodded to the counselor, though her chilled eyes fell on Lottie and Kaylee. "Although I'm sure if you're training to be a Guardian there can't be anything that scares you."

Charlotte glared, feeling a heat of indignance rise. She couldn’t quite deflect the point, which made it all the more annoying. Besides that the siblings did have one or two fairies that personally unnerved them. Still, Lottie kept her gaze even all the same, lest the girls have the satisfaction of their mild fear.

“Oh, little Tysha was a bit nervous, but we were all fine,” said the counselor. As much as the woman intended to banter and keep things light, both Lottie and Kaylee could tell it was not what Tysha hoped would be mentioned!

Paisley smiled and shrugged. “Kids.”

“Ha ha, yeah. Alright, you two go on to your cabin. Thank you again for the papers.” The counselor waved.

"Any time," Regina said with a final smirk before turning along with Paisley to head back to their cabin. Hushed snickers and comments could faintly be heard as they disappeared.

Kaylee couldn't help but furrow her brows at their vanishing forms, lips pursed tight. Oh, those girls were going to do everything they could to make them feel miserable, weren't they?! Exhaling, she tried hard to put it behind her, knowing that she wasn't going to sleep well if she was in a sour mood, instead looking forward to cabin assignments.

“Come along girls,” the counselor said in a perky tone.

The three girls who had huddled together paired off in their own cabin. That left Tysha, Kaylee, and Charlotte. The three stopped beside a pleasant cottage-like cabin. A small picket fence looped around. Little clusters of flowers bloomed on either side of the pathway to the pink and white door. The siblings recognized it as the cottage they had last year.

Turning to the children, the counselor said, “Vanguard and Von Helsing, looks like this is—Oh, oh I’m sorry.” Checking again the woman said, “This cabin is only for Von Helsing.”

Tysha paled. The implication of what this meant wasn’t lost on her. As the last girl left she would be in a cabin by herself. The girl stood silent and put on a brave face.

Charlotte looked at the girl and then at Kaylee. She murmured, “You don’t mind do you? If she stayed with us?”

Kaylee could only imagine what it'd be like in a new place without her sister. Top that off with sleeping alone when there were sounds of fairies and who knew what else. She couldn't leave another girl out like that. "No, not at all," she agreed with Lottie before offering to the counselor. "Tysha can stay in our cabin, if that's okay with you. There's plenty of room, after all." Her offer came with a warm smile to their new peer.

Tysha’s hope quickly rose, and then fell with the span of a few words.

“Hm? Oh, no, I’m sorry, it’s the rules,” the counselor explained matter-of-factly. “She’s not registered for this cabin.”

Charlotte’s mocha eyes bounced between Tysha’s little face crumbling and the steel eyed counselor. Lottie did her best not to draw attention to the girl's struggle to keep composure. “Well, can that be changed?”

“Um, I mean, I guess. If her parents arranged it with yours,” the counselor shifted on her feet. “But I think that’s pretty trivial. Your parents are hard working.”

“They’d be fine with it, if we asked,” Charlotte stated. “I can call them.” They were allowed cellphones.

Glancing over the information about Tysha, the counselor cleared her throat. “It’s late anyway. Tysha will be fine in her cabin.”

The woman may have spoken in a calm and easy tone, and she may have given them a smile, but now the tenderness felt forced and false.

Furrowing her brows, Charlotte couldn’t place why the woman was being difficult. “Okay, then we’ll just handle it tomorrow.”

“Sure, if I find the time,” the counselor said, though her manner didn’t give them a promising impression.

“Are you the only one who can do it?” Charlotte asked.

“Listen, we can work this out some other time. We’ve been out here far too long and it’s cold.” The counselor took the Von Helsing girls shoulders and guided them to their door. She placed their keys in their hands. “Here you go. Have a good night girls.” The counselor insisted the two get inside.

Before Charlotte could say another word they were looking out the window at the counselor who went down to Tysha. This time the counselor nudged her with the end of the clipboard. That alone bothered Charlotte. What further flustered the siblings was seeing the counselor hand the key to Tysha with a pinch of her thumb and pointer, careful not to brush skin. Then she was off without seeing Tysha to her cabin.

"It's not like having us in the same cabin makes any difference," Kaylee murmured as they watched out the window, brows knitted together in distaste. "And she didn't have to go and call her out for being scared in front of Regina and Paisley. We should definitely tell mom and dad so they can call Tysha's parents and get her moved over tomorrow." Something about that counselor was rubbing her the wrong way and she didn't like it.

“Yeah,” Charlotte agreed, drumming her fingers on the sill. “And did you see how she handed her the key?” Charlotte scoffed and shook her head. “It’s not like Tysha has cooties.”

The key in question fumbled in the hands of the poor girl who struggled to fit it in the keyhole. Intellectually they know the lanterns and the blessings would be enough to keep them safe, but the dark had its own effect on the mind all the same. Tysha began to weep when the tip of the key glanced away again.

Charlotte had enough. She knew her sister did too. With a silent look they knew what had to be done. They shut the curtain and walked out the door.

It felt quite safe to assume the counselor was long gone as they slipped back out into the dark of night, Kaylee's heart going out to poor Tysha who had been pushed to her breaking point. At Charlotte's side, she crossed the short distance for the other cabin, both trying to be quiet enough not to draw the attention of anyone and also not wanting to sneak up on Tysha. "Hey, why don't you come stay with us tonight? It sounds like a dumb rule to make someone stay in a cabin alone."

“It’s okay…” Tysha’s voice matched her small frame. Those big, dark eyes looked back at them with appreciation, even if her determination to open the door increased. It felt like the whole summer weighed on whether or not she could get the finicky key to fit and turn.

“Come on, Kaylee’s right, it’s just a dumb rule. That counselor was being a butt,” Charlotte could have chosen a harsher word.

“I- I said I’m okay,” she insisted in a wavering inflection. Scratch, slip! The shakiness of her hand proved her worst enemy.

“Tysha…”

“I can do it!”

Just before Charlotte could gently urge her they heard a smooth glide of metal and a click when the girl turned the key. The door creaked open. The three girls stared into the lonesome darkness.

Both Von Helsings brightened in quiet, mutual delight. Tysha turned around with a smile of disbelief. The silence broke with a round of giggles that thawed the chill of moments ago.

Bashful, Tysha folded her hands at her front. “Thank you for saying I can come. I think I will be okay.”

Charlotte nodded, conceding. “Yeah, maybe you’re right.”

Despite the trembling and the shaking and the crying, Tysha had pushed through. Still, she and Kaylee offered one last time.

"You'd be just fine on your own," Kaylee agreed, though she clearly wasn't done speaking. "But, that doesn't mean you have to do it on your own. We have an empty bed and it'll be a lot more fun to have you in it. You just have to put up with Lottie snoring if she rolls over on her back," she teased lightly. The snoring wasn't bad when it happened at all, but she thought it would help ease Tysha into the decision.

Charlotte gasped playfully, giving her sister a tiny poke of her finger. The poke didn't bother her much, though Kaylee did give a light nudge in the shoulder with her own. Banter was nothing new between them.

Seeing the sisters at ease relieved the tension in Tysha’s shoulders. The girls were quick to notice their little friend drawing a little closer.

Kaylee turned back with a knowing smile. "And if you are sure you want to stay here alone, that's fine. But then you have to pinky promise us that it's what you want."

Tysha didn’t have to spare another glance at the door. She smiled and said, “Alright, I’ll come with you guys.”

“Good,” Charlotte walked over to help bring Tysha’s duffel that the staff left in the cabin to theirs across the way. “Just so you know, I might snore, but Kaylee’s feet get sweaty and stinky on hikes— just saying!”

Helping Tysha close up the cabin before they turned back to the one the three would share, Kaylee let out a huff in protest. "That was just those shoes I wore. Dad picked out new ones this year and they have special soles that won't get stinky.... I hope." Even she couldn't deny it was a horrible smell before.

The second eldest Von Helsing shrugged with a tiny mischievous smile. They would have to see if those new shoes held up. Their father had done a lot of research for Kaylee’s ‘naturally warmer feet’ as their parents phrased it.

Inside their cabin, Kaylee plopped down on a bed and let out a content sigh. "This is nice, isn't it? Just need a snack or a juice and it's perfect."

The second eldest Von Helsing shrugged with a tiny mischievous smile. They would have to see if those new shoes held up. Their father had done a lot of research for Kaylee’s ‘naturally warmer feet’ as their parents phrased it.

Charlotte dug out her butterfly nightgown. “Yeah, it’s been a while since dinner.”

“My mom used to give us a little slice of apple and peanut butter before brushing our teeth,” Tysha mentioned. She too pulled out her pajamas. They were a mismatched set of blue plaid pants and a stained shirt much too big for her. The smiling face of the famous master jazz trumpeter filled the entire front.

“Oh yeah? Kaylee really loves apples. They’re okay,” Charlotte pointed to the shirt. “Who is that?”

“Loui Armstrong,” Tysha answered happily. “Dad used to listen to him all the time.”

The past tense caught up with Charlotte. A glance from her sister promoted the obligatory question. “Where are your parents now?”

Touched with an old sadness, Tysha admitted, “Gone. I lost my family during the dark days.” She sat on the third bed and pulled a pillow onto her lap. “It’s just me and my little brother. We’ve been taken care of by R.C. Charities. One of the De Lafayette families sponsored us so we didn’t get separated. We live in a really nice orphanage run by a man and a woman with a funny last name— Pakshi.”.

 

[Soliloquy]

The friendly chatter to get to know each other was suddenly weighed down by the news of death. Kaylee's heart went out to Tysha and all the others who had lost family and especially parents during the Apocalypse. She knew that Aunt Annabelle and Uncle Yonten had opened their orphanage as a means of accommodating those who were unfortunate, especially since Yonten had been raised an orphan himself.

"I'm sorry for your parents," she said somberly, knowing they could easily have been in the same position during the dark days if Fate had not been on their side. Both their mother and father had fought against unthinkable battles and Kaylee knew they were fortunate that while there had been some casualties in their circle, they were quite minimal. She wasn't sure what would have come of her if her parents had not come out of it both alive. Not to mention that would have meant the twins wouldn't have been born. "At least you and your brother can still be together. I'm sure Uncle Yonten won't let you two be separated. And for now you can spend time with us at camp."

“Yeah,” Tysha smiled, though her brows furrowed briefly. “Uncle Yonten?”

Nodding, Charlotte followed that with, “Yeah, we grew up calling him uncle, even before Aunt Rosalie married our father’s brother, Uncle Cory. This is his camp.”

The news was a pleasant surprise, but now she was a little lost. Marrying a guy normally meant taking their last name. But these girls had a ‘V’ like her. “So wait, how come you’re not ‘Cromwell’ too?”

“Mother said Dad and our grandparents didn’t get along for a while, so Dad decided to switch to our mother’s name,” Charlotte shuffled in between her sheets. “They made up, but just decided to keep it.”

“If— If your uncle is Lord Cromwell, then that means your Dad is…” Tysha’s cheeks paled slightly. “Wesley.”

Normally people were impressed by this fact. People who weren’t usually had a grudge against their father because of the trials. Because of this, and the fact that Wesley took the heat off of his fellow family and friends by shouldering a lot of their worst crimes, many people knew about Wesley’s acts and were wary of him.

“Uh, yeah, he’s our Dad,” Charlotte wasn’t sure what to expect from Tysha here. “Are you okay?”

Tysha swallowed, “My family and I are mages. They said Wesley Cromwell and Everest Crosse are dangerous...Is...Is your Dad still a Hunter?” There was word on the wind that some Hunters were still in conflict with covens at the least, and some not convinced of the ‘evidence’ that came forth in favor of the proof of a mage’s humanity.

Kaylee was also braced for the worst when Tysha's attitude had suddenly changed. While she hardly expected her to turn and try and sully their father's name like Regina had at the Open house, she did know that not everyone was a fan of him and his past. Even as she seemed frightened, there was at least some relief that her question was an easy one to answer, at least. The girls both knew enough of what had happened to be able to answer with confidence.

"No, he's not a hunter. None of our families are, Uncle Everest either," she assured Tysha. "There was a lot of stuff happening before the dark days and they all decided not to hunt anymore because of what they found out. None of them hunt and we even have aunts and uncles who are mages now."

Tysha raised her head from behind her pillow in interest. “Really?”

Charlotte nodded, saying, “Yeah. Aunt Lauri, Aunt Amalia, Aunt Natalia, Uncle Theo, Uncle Micha, and Aunt Molly—We have a lot of them in our family. Some of them are from Aarin too.”

Mouth agape, Tysha said, “Whoa. I heard about that place. It’s where all the monsters come from, isn’t it?” She shuddered. “I hate the gnomes. They’re tiny and fast. They bite really hard. One of them got my ankle.”

Thanks to the efforts of Hye and Kazumi, the girls were spared from injuries thus far, but it didn’t mean they didn’t have fears.

“I harpie’s are scary,” Charlotte mentioned.

Kaylee was glad that Tysha seemed to have calmed down. She'd hate to think they made the other girl nervous. Not only that, but she didn't think her father was frightening at all. Though there were a few things that went bump in the night that did leave her uneasy. "I don't like ghouls," she added in a quiet murmur. They were too eerily close to human and still so terrifying.

Realizing they were close to sleep and thinking less than pleasant thoughts, she was quick to try and change the subject. "But we're completely safe here. Uncle Cory takes every possible precaution to protect the camp and they'd never let anything happen to us. Nothing that'd hurt us, at least. We still have to put up with Regina and Paisley," a huff of disapproval sounded before she wiggled down into bed, pulling her blanket up close.

Tysha thought back. “Didn’t they help though?”

“They were faking, I just know it,” Charlotte insisted. “We’re not friends. They probably stole the paper and waited so we had to sit out in the dark.” Realizing Tysha had been an unsuspecting victim, she said, “They might cause trouble for you too, Tysha, if they think you made friends with us. We will understand if you would rather not hang out.” They couldn’t demand it from her. She had nothing to do with them and didn’t deserve retaliation.

Tysha shook her head, “Don’t worry. I’ve had my fair share of bullies. The orphanage is really great, but not all the kids are nice.” The little girl smiled. “I consider you guys my friends— if you want to be.”

“Of course!” Charlotte happily agreed.

"We'd love to be your friends, Tysha," Kaylee nodded along with her sister. She seemed nice and it never hurt to have someone on your side. "We'll stick together this summer as much as we can, against fairies and mean girls alike." That earned a small chorus of giggles in the room before the weight of the day seemed to set in, the coversation slowing further and further until it was replaced by the sound of even breathing and the occasional small snore.

The next morning meant early rising for various camp activities. Kaylee was chatting away excitedly while pulling on comfortable attire for no doubt the physical activities ahead. She was also determined that they were going to make sure Tysha could stay in their cabin. "We'll have to see if we can get ahold of one of the counselors - not Gertrude from last night, hopefully. We just need permission from our parents for you to stay which they'll agree, and then approval from...well, is there a specific person at the orphanage who signs off on things for you?"

“Yeah, Miss Honeydew, she’s our orphanage caretaker.” Tysha slipped on her puffy vest. “I have her number.”

“Good,” Charlotte said, tying her hair into a braid. “Alright Tysha, you go to your cabin and we’ll meet you out there when they come around for us.”

Tysha took her empty duffel and her key. “Okay!”

The little girl ran quickly across the road to her cabin. She went around the room to make it look like she had been their last night. Then she slumped her duffel in a place where someone could easily see it.

Being the end of the alphabet meant waiting a little while until the ‘morning parade’ came their way. This took a count of the occupants and made sure they started the day together.

The girls waited on the porch when they heard the trumpet coming down the pathway. They had hoped a different counselor would be leading the campers, or at least there would be two, but to their dismay they saw the same one from last night marching up.

“Gertrude,” the girls muttered under their breath.

“Morning girls!” Gertrude beamed. She looked over at Tysha, yanking back up her lips that threatened to drop. “Ah good, you made it through the night, Tysha.”

Shifting on her feet with her hands behind her back the little girl merely nodded.

The counselor scribbled away on her clipboard and motioned to the cluster of girls behind her. “Alright, come on down.”

Charlotte and Kaylee came to the edge of the others where Tysha met them. The clear comfort between the three caught the attention of a troublesome duo. The Von Helsings noticed that the counselor tapped her pencil in discomfort. Whatever she was thinking wasn’t voiced.

“Okay, this way girls!” Gertrude began to turn the nose of the group with her in a U-turn. “We’re going breakfast with the other campers in the mess hall and then it’s straight away to our first activity. I will be taking you—Oh, Lottie, wait until the end for questions.”

Fair enough. Charlotte put her hand down. She would wait until Gertrude finished. But the longer the counselor talked the more suspicious Charlotte got. Would she ever stop talking? They were almost at the mess hall and it felt like Gertrude had repeated herself needlessly.

What with the mess hall in sight, Charlotte raised her hand again. She was sure the counselor saw her. Or maybe she didn’t? “Excuse me,” she called for attention.

Gertrude frowned. “Lottie I said you need to wait. You’re interrupting.”

Charlotte's frustration wasn't the only one that was growing as they walked. Kaylee had kept an eye on Tysha, planning to keep to their word of asking that she stay with them. Fair brows furrowed together when Gertrude kept on blabbing away, ready to speak up herself as well. "When will she be able to speak, Miss Gertrude? We wouldn't want to interrupt during breakfast," Kaylee offered gently.

"Waiting means waiting. Even for a Von Helsing," Regina said with a small sneer until she was quick to pull her lip back into it's more pleasant position. "My apologies, I didn't mean to be just as rude as some are, but it felt as though it needed to be said."

“Time and a place, as they say,” counselor Gertrude smiled with a nod to Regina. Then she turned to the other girls. “She’s right. Your family would want you to behave anyway.”

Besides that implication looming over them that they had somehow ridden on their family name, Charlotte couldn’t help but wonder if they would be stuck with Gertrude all day. “Okay, so when is a time and place?”

“It isn’t now,” Gertrude’s lips pursed. “Maybe later, after the last activity before lunch. But right now we have to go, this is delaying our breakfast.”

Guessing a pattern developing, Charlotte didn’t want ‘this’ to ‘delay lunch’ by that time. “Well it’s not going to take long, can we do it before our first activity?”

“No,” Gertrude huffed. “And I’m frankly tired of you two badgering me.” She turned on her heels and commanded them all to follow.

The Von Helsings girls were speechless as they too shuffled along with the flow of the campers. A few girls glanced their way, murmuring unknownable remarks. Charlotte stuffed her hands into her pockets.

“Miss Gertrude, Lottie’s trying to text!” Paisley shouted. Someone paying attention would have caught the amusement in her tone.

Astonished, Charlotte’s mouth dropped when the counselor whipped around with steely eyes. The suddenness froze the girl in place; hands still tucked. In that moment she panicked— did this look suspicious? Attempting to paint a better picture of the situation Lottie pulled out her hands quickly. What she hoped appeared innocent took on a nefarious tint in Gertude’s eyes.

“Lottie!” The counselor scolded. “That is highly inappropriate!”

Kaylee, who knew that Charlotte was hardly doing anything of the sort, was quickly to jump to her sister's defense. "She was not! Her hands were just in her pockets, Paisley," she insisted, folding her own arms over her chest. There were a few murmurs from the girls around them.

Regina spoffed, lips curled in disapproval. "Just because people can't see what you're doing doesn't make it okay to break the rules. Your father should have taught you that."

The retort made the eldest Von Helsing child outwardly scowl. Who did she think she was that she was going to just talk about their father and family like that? Without any intention to act on it, her hands at her sides naturally curled into loose fists as she stepped closer to Regina. "You do not get to talk about my father that way," she said with force, emotions brewing strongly within her as she felt the need to defend those she loved and who cared for her.

"Or what? You're going to hit me? Is that what he taught you?" the cruel-tongued girl snapped back, seeming beyond pleased that Kaylee had bit on to her baited remarks.

Charlotte flamed inside. She was about as ready as Kaylee to throw hands. The girls around them sensed the shift in mood, shuffling a step or two away, making a circle. Their murmurs rose into discordant chatter. Counselor Gertrude waved her hands at the children to quiet them.

In that moment Paisley took the opportunity to quip with a snicker, “He’s not even your real Dad, little orphan Kaylee!”

Her words hit like a proverbial slap to Kaylee's cheek, her mouth dropping agape. Why would someone even think they could say something like that? The anger that had welled up in her before was losing out to the pain of such a remark. "He is my father," she murmured quietly, losing gusto in her words though she didn't back down.

Charlotte stepped up. “Take that back, bitch!”

Gasps all around drew the counselors attention back on the four girls. Mortified, Gertrude’s red face puffed. “Charlotte Von Helsing! That is enough!”

Tears welling, Lottie said, “Paisley said my sister isn’t my father’s daughter!”

“That’s no excuse! Especially if it’s not a lie!” The counselor turned her palm upward. “Hand over your phones, you’ve lost the privilege of using them!”

Another wave of strength seemed to hit Kaylee as she saw her sister being ganged up on. "She wasn't even using her phone, Miss Gertrude! Paisley and Regina are just being awful for no reason," she insisted.

Tysha readily agreed to the letters and especially to the last thing Kaylee said. “Yeah, I don’t want to start a fight.” They still had a whole summer to enjoy, if they could manage it.

“Oh we won’t start one,” Charlotte assured her. She glanced at Regina and Paisley, then to Gertrude. “But we’ll finish it.”

Uncertain, but hardly against the idea, Tysha decided she was on board with that too. “Okay, maybe during free time we can write letters. Or when we go to our cabins.”

Charlotte said in a whisper, “You can still stay with us. We can just do the same thing we did last night.”

Perking, Tysha said, “Okay.”

“For now, let’s just get through the day.” Charlotte cut into her waffles like she was drawing first blood.

All throughout breakfast the girls talked about how they might navigate their situation. They would do their best to physically avoid Regina and Paisley. If there were openings for alternate activities, such as rock polishing, that weren’t supervised by Gertrude, then they’d opt for those groups. To Charlotte’s dismay Gertrude took up dancing and the management of the camp talent show that year. There was hope that word would come back from their parents and Gertrude would be replaced at the least, if not outright fired.

Aside from the problems they had with Regina and Paisley, when they couldn’t get far enough from them, the girls didn’t let that bring them down. Tysha sneaked back and forth from Lottie and Kaylee’s cabin, the girls had blushing encounters with the effortlessly charming Elijah Jackson, and once or twice all three had outshined their campmates in an activity or two. Kaylee wow’d them with her rock climbing, Charlotte nimbly finished an obstacle course in record time, and Tysha proved to have excellent swim skills that earned her a cupcake.

Nothing quite as shocking as what occurred on their first day happened since then. They were lulled into a tolerable routine. It was about two weeks in that the girls were reminded of their letters when certain troubled children clashed with them once more.

Kaylee, Charlotte, and Tysha were sad to hear that their favorite counselor, Miss Daisy, had sprained her ankle. Gertrude took her shift on short notice. She had probably meant to take this afternoon off for a personal break with someone special. There was no other reason they could figure why Gertrude wore full makeup, jewelry, and a nice top.

Keeping in a sigh, Gertrude said, “Alright kids, we’re going to be doing macaroni art today."

There were hushed murmurs of disapproval from most of the room, even Regina and Paisley rolling their eyes at something that was pretty childish and lame in comparision to what they had been doing. Deciding this was another of those moments they needed to simply comply if they were going to make it through the summer, Kaylee picked out a table for the three of them and began picking through different dried pasta pieces with little enthusiasm. Once there was a comfortable level of chatter going between the different tables, she gave Charlotte a light nudge. "Looks like Gertrude had a date tonight and now she wants to make us as miserable as she is," she murmured.

Not usually prone to judgment of another person's attire, since being scolded a few times by her mother about not being a snob, here Charlotte couldn’t help but whisper, "Maybe the guy dodged a bullet, look at those shoes."

In fact, the only thing that Charlotte couldn’t criticize was the elegant silver bracelet looped around Gertrudes wrist. The amethyst gems on either side of linked silver hearts caught the light prettily. It appeared the counselor subconsciously knew it too, often using her left hand in place if her normal right, when possible.



Lottie wasn't the only one who noticed the intricate jewelry. Regina, who had little interest in putting effort into a pointless art and craft, decided to use that as a means to put off her touching dirty macaroni. "You look all dolled up today, Miss Gertrude. Stunning, especially that beautiful bracelet. Amethysts, right? That's my birthstone and I always thought were far superior to other gems."

Glad to engage, the counselor posed with her left wrist hovering at eye level. "Oh yes, I have to agree. Really, anyone with taste would agree." She admired her jewelry. "It was a gift from the mayor's son, Steven. We've been seeing each other since last year." The boast drew enough eyes that Gertrude was satisfied. "Maybe you will be as lucky one day and snatch a catch like me."

The statement was said with hope and sincerity. Gertude didn't know Regina like Paisley did though. The counselor could only dream of marrying into the wealth that awaited Regina and Paisley. Somehow the exuberant well-wish that a mayor's son was an admirable aspiration plucked the wrong note.

There was only the smallest falter of her smile at Gertrude's words. Regina was quick to regain her composure though, nodding. "Oh if only we can be so fortunate," she agreed, masking the dryness she wished to convey.

Pleased, Gertrude moved on to another table, but not before saying, "I think the odds are in your favor girls, keep the faith."

Turning with Paisley at her side, her friend caught sight of an exaggerated eye roll. "Talk about a waste of jewelry. It would look so much better on me," she huffed as they headed to their own table where they'd do the bare minimum to get away with the day.

The mutter hit Gertrude’s eardrums faintly. She glanced around to locate the origin. Unfortunately her mind immediately ruled out Regina and Paisley who shot a look or two at the counselor. Instead, Gertrude's eyes naturally landed with suspicion on Charlotte, Kaylee, and Tysha.

"What was that?" Gertrude demanded of the trio.

Kaylee looked around with clear confusion, trying to recall the last thing any of them had said. "Uh...I asked Tysha to pass me the glitter glue?" she repeated, wondering just what itw as that was up her rear end that day. "Are we not supposed to use glitter glue?"

“Mind your tone, Kaylee,” Gertrude pressed her lips in a thin line.

Several children looked over at the counselor dealing with the trio. A few aside from Regina and Paisley, like Hugo, were amused. Elijah had heard of the trouble from earlier. He watched in curiosity to see just what was going on between them.

The counselor persisted with her point. “And you know very well what it was I am referring to, so I would appreciate it if you were honest with me.”

Charlotte felt her fingers tighten around the paint brush she held. “Miss Gertrude, she is telling the truth. The last thing she said was asking for glitter glue.”

Tysha nodded in support, showing that she had passed the glue over to Kaylee, and how her own macaroni art had evidence of using it before her.

“It’s not hard to see,” Charlotte pointed out, perhaps a little too sassily in Gertrude’s view.

To make matters worse, Regina and Paisley gasped audibly. Whether the quip would have been taken as harshly before, they wouldn’t know, but now Gertrude faced them with hands on her hips.

“I’m not going to do this today girls,” Gertrude pointed to the door. “Go back to your cabin, all three of you.”

Disbelief had Kaylee's mouth agape as they were being scolded for absolutely nothing. They'd just donepreceisely what they were supposed to and worked on their arts and crafts.Hearing Regina and Paisely only agitated her further, though she wasn't about to protest at this point. Closing up the glitter glue, she rose from her seat and nodded to the other girls. "I guess we're going back to our cabin," she said without another look to Gertrude orthe others. She waited until they were out of the hall before speaking again. "This is ridiculous. I don't understand why Gertrude has to be so mean to us."

“It’s got to be prejudice,” Charlotte insisted. “Why else would she act that way? She’s been picking on other mages and mage-born kids too.”

Tysha sighed, “We just got to get through two more months.”

Then it hit Charlotte. “Hey, we haven’t gotten any mail back, have we?” Gertrude still had possession of their phones.

Tapping her chin, Tysha said, “No I don’t think so.”

“Come on, let’s check the post,” Charlotte said, changing direction.

A little worried, Tysha asked, “What if they catch us heading a different way?”

“What are they going to do, send us to our cabin? They’re already doing that, can’t get much worse,” Charlotte didn’t look back.

The girls arrived at the post in no time at all. A lanky man came to the desk. “What do you need girls?”

“We were hoping if you could check to see if we got any mail from our parents,” Charlotte said. “I’m Charlotte and this is my sister Kaylee Von Helsing.”

“One moment.” The man turned around and came back in a blink. “Nope, cubby is empty.”

Huffing, the girls muttered in disappointment. Charlotte asked, “How long does a letter take to get to them? It’s been at least two whole weeks.”

“Get to them? Well, probably no more than a few days,” he answered. “But none of you sent one.”

“Yes we did,” Charlotte insisted.

“Hey, I would have noticed an outgoing Von Helsing letter. I am the only one who works the station. I didn’t see any.” He shrugged, motioning them to step aside. “Sorry girls, either you lost it or it didn’t make it here. Anyway, I got other people to help, if that’s all.”

Kaylee followed the man's request, stepping out of the way and back on the path toward their cabins. "Well that's not right..." She murmured, shaking her head. "I know I wrote my letter - we all did. How could they have gotten lost? We put them in the basket to go to the mail."

Mocha eyes swirled with steam. “Regina and Paisley.”

“We don’t know that they did it,” Tysha pointed out.

None of them couldn’t imagine anyone else being so mean, aside from Hugo, but it was true that at this point they only had speculation.

Charlotte frowned. “True…” She sighed and took her sister’s hand. “Fine. Let’s write another set right now, while they’re at macaroni art.”

Tysha said, “We don’t have much time. It ends soon.”

“Then let’s run!” Charlotte let go of Kaylee and sped off. “Last one to the cabin is a bog monster!”

"I don't want to be a bog monster!" Kaylee yelped out of reflex as she picked up the pace and race after her sister, a few giggles and encouraging Tysha to keep up with them. They had a mission and they weren't going to let Regina or Paisley or anyone else get in their way.

Back at their cabin, she was quick to pull out a notebook and pen, wasting no time in her letter to their parents. There were plenty of details of just how Gertrude was treating them and their new friend Tysha. She also included a few observations of joe she treated the mage campers. She finished with a request that they ask for Tysha to come to their cabin so she wouldn't have to be alone. "Think I should call her a jerk or leave that out?" She asked for input.

“Well father would say not to write anything that they could point to as biased. I wrote it as plain as I could,” Charlotte said, slipping one folded paper into the envelope. “So I wrote a separate one they can burn that expresses my feelings.” It had more than ‘jerk’, and a defense of her use of ‘bitch’. Would they concede to her case? Maybe. Maybe not. They would have to see.

"That's fair..." Kaylee agreed, deciding to forgo her personal opinion at this point. If they pressed her, she'd be more than happy to supply it. She hurried to slip it into an envelope as well with their address on it. "We better hurry. Gertrude will be pissy if she sees us."

Tysha chuckled, sealing her envelope. “I’m ready!”

“Let’s go,” Charlotte tucked her envelope in her jacket.

The trio peeked out of the doorway. After careful evaluation they quickly traveled down the pathway, close to the edge so they could duck into bushes. By the time they reached the end of the projection of the trees and saw the post just yards ahead of them, they noticed that children were leaving the area wherein children had been doing macaroni art.

“Some of them are hanging around,” Tysha said. “What if they spot us?”

Charlotte glanced around. She saw they were near the armory that housed the harmless practice bows with rubber arrow tips. In a blink Charlotte climbed the machinery and fence between them to grab a bow and an arrow. Then she landed back next to her sister. “Kaylee, shoot the pile of pine cones on the far end when one of the campers gets too close.”

"I hope this works," Kaylee huffed as she pulled back the string in preparation. Their aunt's who excelled in archery had given them tips here and there during excursions to Avostoska, though they couldn't compete with Willow or Rosalie's abilities.

WOOSH! THUNK!

A rise of chuckles and yelps of surprised campers followed the tumbling of pine cones at their feet. One or two mirthfully blamed each other for knocking them over. Regina and Paisley’s attention easily drew to the commotion.

“I can run the envelopes,” Tysha said abruptly.

“Here,” Charlotte and Kaylee handed theirs over.

Tysha tucked them in her arm and darted forward. Anyone going in her direction who was larger than her was used as cover until they parted from her destination. Tysha just reached the outgoing box.

Regina began to turn. The girls held their breath.

Charlotte ducked with her sister and yelled, “Hey! Regina!”

They could only trust that it worked. Their hearts beat wildly every moment Tysha had yet to return. A shuffling to their right alerted them to someone’s presence.

“I did it!” Tysha whispered with a smile.

Silent squeals were had between them. “Come on,” Charlotte said, grabbing the hands of both of them.

On their way back they stuck to the shadows of the trees. They glimpsed girls heading back to their cabins. They could hear one of them swear she saw fairies slipping between the branches. The trio giggled quietly.

“See you later,” Tysha said with a wave before heading to her cabin. There was little chance they would get away with hanging out together when Gertrude meant for them to be in their own separate cabins.

Relieved that they'd managed their sneaky mission and were going to finally get word of what was going on to the adults who could hopefully do something about Gertrude and her tyranny. With a final goodbye to Tysha, they headed into their cabin to conitnue their 'punishment' until they'd likely be summoned for dinner. Once the door was shutand it was just the two sisters, a thought struck Kaylee. "When mom and dad find out, do you think anything will happen to us? If we stay at camp will Gertrude start being extra mean to us or poor Tysha? I already don't like the way she's treated..."

“I don’t know,” Charlotte admitted. She lay down on the couch with her ankles crossed. “If she stays I hope she becomes nicer. If not, well, maybe we’ll just have to tell Mom and Dad again and Uncle Cory will need to tell her to go.” Lottie shifted to her side so she could see her sister better. “I’m more worried about Regina and Paisley. Tysha is right, we don’t have evidence we can show of their bad behavior. They’re going to school with us.” Her nose scrunched in disfavor.

"Yeah and if they try to act like this at the academy they're not going to get away with it," Kaylee answered with confidence. "Dad won't stand for people thinking they're better than mages, and you know it. I don't think he'd tolerate bullying, either."

Charlotte shifted up and nodded, “Yea—well,” she tilted her head from shoulder to shoulder. “Dad has been known to prank people.”

"Yeah, that is like him," Kaylee agreed, pulling a pillow to her knees. "Dad and Everest both. I'm sure if they were here they'd-" She stopped mid sentence, her lips curling slowly into a devilish grin. Fair brows wiggled across the room at her sister, silently asking if they were on the same wavelength.

Though born of different blood the girls reflected their siblinghood in their gremlin smirks.

Knock, knock!

Charlotte perked, curious. Tysha never knocked. She gestured to Kaylee to sit tight while she got the door. Two familiar and friendly campers, Naomi and Jess, were standing there with trays of food.

Jess offered an apologetic smile. “Miss Gertrude said you guys have to spend dinner in your cabins tonight.”

Across the path Charlotte could see Megan, another respectable camper, waiting for Tysha to get the door.

Kaylee's brows furrowed together, though it was nothing directed at the girls who were there to bring the news. "I mean, I guess if that's what she thinks needs to happen," she shrugged, standing up to take the tray from Naomi. "Still not sure what she's so mad at us about, but I don't think there's much we can do about it. Thank you, though."

Smirking, Charlotte and Kaylee began to go over the brilliant ideas they had for Regina and Paisley. They ranged from soap on their front porch, setting a lizard loose in their sheets (though that was forgone because they worried about the lizard), moving around their things when they weren’t present, making ghost noises outside of their windows, and more.

Tysha had been in on the idea for quite some time until she began to yawn and drowsiness dampened her exuberance. The need for sleep slowed down their fervor. All the work they would have to put into these pranks mounted with each new proposition.

“I don’t know guys,” Tysha said, rubbing her eyes. She looked down at her half-eaten food. “Kinda feels like we’re just being as bad as them.”

"She's right," Kaylee agreed and she did her best to stifle a yawn. "Mom had said not to start fights, only e- e-end them." Boy was she exhausted all of a sudden. Enough that she even fell asleep fully clothed and on her back, two things that never happened.

“Well, I—I—,” Charlotte’s mouth widened and a long noise escaped her. “Oh alright, maybe we can just hold off for now…”

Sleepy, Charlotte slipped off her chair, much food left just like the other two, and sauntered to her bed. Instead of pajamas she just lazily tossed her pants aside.

“Night guys,” Tysha murmured.

The other two hummed nonchalantly back in response. It didn’t take more than a wink for all three to fall right to sleep.

A pungent smell woke the girls up from their sleep. Wind rustled their hair, getting it in their mouths. Charlotte felt a chill.

“Kaylee, did you turn down the temperature again?” Lottie grumbled, turning her face into her pillow.

Cold, wet fabric sealed her mouth and nose. Coughing, Charlotte yanked back her head from the offensive experience. Mocha eyes widened to see she was face to face with a duck floating on the lake right alongside her mattress. A chorus of laughter filled the air.

"It's too early to fight," Kaylee argued naturally over the temperature. After all this felt nice, even if it smelled horrible.

The rustling nearby finally brought Kaylee to a more conscious state, coupled with one hand slipping off her bed and feeling quite wet. "What the-" jerking upright, she nearly toppled off the mattress and right into the lake, barely righting herself in time.

Hugo taunted, “Hey look girls, it’s the ‘ugly ducklings’, ha ha!” He tossed crumbs at the trio. They fell short of the girls. Ducks glided over to eat the nibbles.

“EEP!” Tysha’s surprised yelp ended in a splash.

“Ty!” Charlotte gasped. She nearly came off her mattress, but Tysha managed to get back onto her own.

Regina and Paisley were in roaring laughter. Hugo dropped his bread and held his tummy, absolutely joyous. The commotion brought on the attention of other children who couldn’t help but fall into giggles and snickers. Some had the decency not to point fingers and chuckle, such as Elijah, who went off to get a counselor to help.

Cornflower eyes narrowed in realization and hatred as she caught sight of the crowd that had gathered to watch. "Those bitches," she growled, ready to paddle herself over and finally get to that fight that needed to happen. "I'm going to kick their asses, I don't care anymore, Charlotte!"

No argument against Kaylee was made by either girl. Tysha shivered in her frustration, thin and sobbing wet as she was, with tears of anger in her eyes. Silent and in agreement.

Charlotte couldn’t even find the words to express how appalled she was at the demon duo. They had to have slipped some melatonin or something in their food! Had Megan, Naomi, and Jess been in on it? A quick look over their pale faces told her no, but Lottie decided not to rule them out altogether. Their father had always said not to disregard even the possibilities until confirmation.

In a minute a counselor came back with Elijah. Thankfully the woman who came wasn’t Gertrude. Miss Haley quickly helped pull the girls beds to the edge of the shore while also hushing the other campers away.

“What happened girls?” Miss Haley asked in concern as she dragged the wet matresses on shore.

Elijah brought warm towels with him. He handed one to each girl. The Jackson boy was more than sympathetic.

Kaylee made sure that Tysha got a towel first since she'd been the one to get the most wet of it all. She then quickly took one for herself and wrapped up tightly, scowling over at the direction of the campers who were walking away still quite amused. "Miss Gertrude sent us to our cabins yesterday and said we had to have dinner in them. We got sleepy early and then woke up in the lake," she said through angrily clenched teeth. "We are getting in trouble for things we aren't doing and now someone is playing a mean joke on us."

“We think it’s Regina, Paisley, and maybe Hugo,” Tysha’s teeth chattered in the cold.

Sighing with a shake of her head, counselor Haley said, “That’s awful. I’ll see what I can do to help. Right now you girls head to your cabins and get cleaned up. You can come to breakfast when you can, I’ll let them know. I’ll take care of your beds. Elijah, will you help me pull them to the laundry?”

“Yes ma’am,” Elijah said, sparing no time to walk with her to grab the soaked mattresses.

Charlotte started the girls off. They got just out of earshot when she said, “Get clean as fast as you can, we’re getting pay back before breakfast.”

Lottie would hear no arguments there. This behavior couldn't go unpunished, and there was no way that Miss Haley was going to be able to get them to stop. The two were out of control and since Gertrude favored them, would only get away with more. "You got it," Kaylee agreed, picking up their pace to try and move things along.

Once back at their cabins, it only took a few minutes for each girl to be properly dried off and pulled on dry, clean clothes. Kaylee was pulling her hair back into a pony tail when she looked to her sister for an idea of just what she was planning. "We can't take too long. Even if Miss Haley said we have time for breakfast, we need to be gone before anyone leaves the dining hall." The last thing they'd do is risk being caught.

None of the children expected the trio back after the embarrassment that morning. Charlotte, Kaylee, and Tysha each walked into the mess hall with their heads held high despite it all. Little knowing smirks played on their faces.

“Hey, guys!” Elijah smiled, waving them over.

The three had voiced their positive opinion of Elijah in confidence to one another before. None had tried to slide into his lunch table though. That asked too much boldness of young hearts. So when he did this they were all too willing to come on over. Sitting with him were three other boys and two girls of various backgrounds.

Charlotte quietly directed her sister to sit nearest Elijah. Tysha took the end of the bench across from them. Their cheeks betrayed them with pink coloring.

Smiling, Elijah said, “I thought you’d like to know Miss Haley talked with Miss Gertrude. Looks like there might be something done.”

That was nice, but Charlotte somehow felt that it wouldn’t be enough. They didn’t quite have any evidence of specifically Regina, Paisley, or Hugo doing anything. Lottie expected the counselor to come off with a warning, it being her first reprimand.

Kaylee had been tempted to pick a different seat but her wingman of a sister was persistent to say the least. Granted it was also hard for her to fight that charming smile as she slipped into the available seat, even giving one of her own in return to his news. "We'll have to see if that changes anything. Unfortunately Miss Gertrude isn't our only problem," she said with a shrug of her shoulders. "But thank you. It's good to know someone else can vouch for how it's been these last few weeks."

“No problem,” Elijah said with a smile, digging into his omelette. “You guys heading to ceramics after?”

Tysha nodded. “Yep, wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

The other two girls chuckled behind their orange juice.

All throughout breakfast the table got to know each other. Matthew Jensen, Cara Bellwether, Danson Bellwether, Serenity Harper, and Paulo Ramirez were acquaintances before camp. They were all eager to talk about their hopes for the coming school year.

At the end of it Elijah and the others started off with the trio to ceramics. Without them thinking about it they migrated along with Charlotte, Kaylee, and Tysha, trailing behind Regina, Paisley, and Hugo. There was another boy, Kyle, who wasn’t far behind.

The children filed into the room where each stool was set up beside a table and a spinning wheel. These were placed in a crescent around a large blank area of the room where the ceramics counselor would stand. Today the children bubbled in curiosity to see a table in the center with a pair of underwear poking out under a box.

“What the—,” the counselor went over to see the meaning of this. She peered down and read, “Paisley Averell.”

Kaylee couldn't hide a growing grin while there was a series of murmurs around the room. A few giggles and a couple looks of sympathy went toward Paisley as most eyes fell on her. After all, no one wants their laundry - clean or dirty - in the middle of the room, especially not when she was sitting right beside a boy! Cornflower eyes gave her and Regina a brief look of triumph before sharing the group's general interest in what was going to happen next.

"Don't just stand there," Regina hissed through a forced smile without looking directly at Paisley. "Go and get them so class can start." Even if they weren't her undies, Regina's cheeks were a fair enough pink to be considered embarrassment by proxy of her cousin.

Fumbling, Paisley hurried over. She nabbed the edge of the undies and quickly stepped away. A chorus of giggles and gasps, as well as the odd weight to them turned her attention back at the box.

Tied end-to-end, there were three more panties coming out from the box, all with Paisley’s name written on the inner lining. Hugo’s laugh rose above the others.

Wide eyed and deeply red, Paisley yanked the undies to her so she might be done with the pain of embarrassment. To her horror more than just her undies were being pulled out. Regina’s name scrawled on them as well.

“Ah ha ha, Ooooo—THONGS!” The boys teased Regina.

Unable to handle the uproar, despite the counselor’s attempts to calm the campers down, Paisley panicked and raced out of the ceramics hall. The trail of underwear ended with a pair of Hugo’s boxers. The boy was dumbstruck, but thankfully no one noticed in all the laughter.

Regina's cheeks only grew dark scarlet as her own undies made an appearance. She tried to stomach her embarrassment as if she didn't want to die for them all to see her panties, but she was struggling to play it cool. Giving everyone laughing a good glare, she followed after Paisley, though not at quite the same pace, trying to maintain her dignity.

Kaylee was about in tears, try as she might not to draw attention to themselves. In her mind, this was exactly what they needed to do to even the earlier debacle. Finally the room dulled down to just chuckle as the counselor got control back, though it didn't wipe the smile from her face. Lottie had been right with her plan and this was so much more satisfying than just setting them up the flag pole.

The girls were too delighted with their win to notice any disfavor, it looked like more than one child shared in the enjoyment of the prank. Perhaps they weren’t the only kids the snobs picked on.

After ceramics came the obstacle course. Regina and Paisley were nowhere to be seen. Then the children went on a nature hike to learn more about wilderness survival. The demon duo had yet to return. It was lunchtime when Regina and Paisley slipped back into child society.

Since they hadn’t been told they could return, Kaylee, Charlotte, and Tysha didn’t presume to head back to Elijah’s table. Instead they happily ate their food at their usual table.

Everything seemed fine. The score read One-to-one, as far as the trio was concerned. They enjoyed a pleasant day of paintball guns, tree climbing, tag, and zipline.

Once they finished with dinner the campers were off to their cabins. Charlotte, Kaylee, and Tysha giggled to see Regina and Paisley shoot glares on their way into their cabin.

“Hope they learned their lesson,” Charlotte muttered mirthfully.

The three walked along with the group until it was only them left. Gertrude had not come to lead them to their cabins. This counselor graciously agreed to allow Tysha to sleep in the same cabin as the Von Helsings, at least for this night, until they could get word from their parents. Gertrude, apparently, misplaced the phones and they had yet to find them. No matter! The girls were glad things were looking up.

“The look on their faces!” Tysha chuckled as she slipped on her nightgown.

Kaylee exchanged her own soiled clothing for a nice soft night gown, plopping down on her bed with pure delight. "It was priceless. If only we could have taken a picture of it," she giggled, fluffing up her pillow. "Now we just have to see if they're going to stop being so rude...or if it's about to get worse." She really hoped it'd be the first option, but also didn't expect much less from a couple of mean girls.

In that moment Kaylee received her answer. The young girl became aware of a foul smell. Shifting around she realized her pillow felt heavier than normal.

PLOP! Out dropped a dead fish in a zip-lock bag she inadvertently popped while fluffing her pillow.

Tysha jumped out of bed as soon as she laid down in it. “Eww!” Wet sand slopped all over her leg.

Charlotte was afraid of what she would find in hers, but curiosity got the better of her and she pulled aside her bed to see a bunch of pine cones crawling with bugs.

“Ugh!” Lottie dropped her blanket and stepped back.

Kaylee was quick to toss the fish and bag straight out the door, barely able to keep from vomiting as she gagged. What was wrong with these girls?! Coming back, she had a deep-set scowl on her face, ripping back her blankets to make sure there weren't any other nasty surprises waiting for her. "Ohhh I cannot stand those evil, evil girls!" she shrieked, flinging her filthy pillow against the wall while her cheeks flushed red. "They're all going to get what they have coming to them - Hugo too! If they want a prank war, then they're going to get one."

They could no longer wait until their parents responded. They could not stand by when the score board marked them uneven with the demon duo and their annoying friend Hugo.

Charlotte’s mocha eyes swirled with steam. She stomped over to the trash bin where they had tossed their prank ideas. Holding it up in the air she declared, “The Council of Prank War is in session!”

The trio stayed up half the night refining their plans. They organized times, assigned duties, and went about preparing defensive measures. They’d hide hammocks so they could have a clean, dry, and safe place to sleep if their beds were accosted again. They devised traps on both entrances. The window at the back would be the only safe way into the cabin. Not only that, but Tysha made a bond with chickadee to keep an eye on their cabin.

Their goal? Make Regina, Paisley, and Hugo wish they never crossed them in the first place without getting reprimanded by the staff.

Two weeks of artful sabotage and defeat perplexed the camp grounds. The staff were sure it was the six particular campers who had caused trouble before, but they evaded capture to a degree that astonished everyone. Pride kept the children stiff-lipped and silent. At some point Tysha’s hair had been dyed with red goo, Charlotte lost out on ceramics class altogether, and Kaylee spent a day on the toilet due to a sneaky laxative. The response? Hugo got barred from archery, Paisley’s eyebrows were shaved, and Regina met the wrong end of a skunk.

It was quite some time later, with yet another frustrating encounter with Gertrude blaming them for stealing her bracelet, that Charlotte realized, once again, their parents hadn’t written them back. What with their phones ‘mysteriously missing’ they couldn’t afford to lose sight of communication with their parents.

To their annoyance the lanky man turned them away, saying, “Look, it wasn’t in the outgoing box. Sorry.”

"Well, what in the hell," Kaylee groaned as they left the post office once more, absolutely confounded. How was their mail not making it out? They'd come here themselves and there was no way that Tysha wouldn't have done it; she wanted their parents contacted just as much. "You did put the letters in the outbox, right? Did the mail guy see you do it?"

“I did, and he wasn’t there,” Tysha answered, just as confused.

“Pine cones,” Charlotte muttered. The night they had been pranked with fish and bugs. There were pine cones in the bed. She looked up at the two. “Kaylee, what if Regina or Paisley recognized my voice? When I called out?”

“What if they saw the arrow…” Tysha gasped softly. It hit her then that she might have been secretly observed, even as she thought she had been swift.

“They’d put two and two together,” Charlotte admitted. In all honesty they had to agree to that much; Regina, Paisley, and Hugo were not dumb.

"Well then how are we going to get our letters out if they're constantly stopping them? Do we have to make sure to hand it to him?" Kaylee questioned with growing frustration. They were running out of patience and time for anything to be done about how they were being treated. "This is getting absolutely ridiculous. Taking away our phones and communication and then doing this is down right barbaric."

Beginning to walk back to their cabin Charlotte said, “We lay a trap.” She glanced at her friend. “Ty, is Sassy up to help?”

“I think so,” Tysha said.

“Good.” Charlotte went into deep conversation with the two about their plan.

Somewhere along the lake Paisley dipped her feet in the cold water. “Regina, how long does it take for eyebrows to grow back?” She avoided her reflection and Hugo, for that matter.

Regina shrugged her shoulders, honestly just grateful it was her cousin who was the victim of that prank and not her. The skunk butt might have been miserable, but at least she was back to smelling like herself after a couple of days. "Probably just a couple of weeks? You can pencil them in until they come back right?"

Shrugging, Paisley muttered, “Yeah, I guess.”

Two whole weeks? Paisley already had a terrible time catching any attention from Hugo with Regina around when she did have eyebrows.

Sighing deeply to herself, lest she get an eye roll, Paisley shuffled up from where she sat by the water. Just after dusting off her butt she glanced up at something moving in her periphery. “Ah, Regina! Look! It’s Kaylee, she has envelopes!”

Completely ready to head back to their cabin, Regina hadn't even been paying attention to what was around them. There were to many bugs to worry about getting in her hair. This would be her last year at camp if she had anything to say about it. Turning her gaze to follow Paisley's gesture, she didn't hold back in rolling her own eyes. "Ugh, go figure. Probably off to send another cry baby letter to her fake dad," she spoffed, nodding toward her. "C'mon we can snatch them before they get sent out again." It helped that the camp workers were completely oblivious for their devious deeds to be easily accomplished.

Kaylee continued on her merry way to the post office, only taking the smallest detour slightly toward the lake. She hummed as she walked, the envelopes held tightly to her chest for protection.

Paisley trailed Regina closely. They kept out of sight without losing Kaylee in the throngs of crisis crossing children. Free time would be over soon. They’d have to be quick.

The duo halted behind a few barrels to watch Kaylee glance around before slipping the three envelopes into the outgoing box. Paisley waited for Regina’s word.

Five minutes after Kaylee vanished in the crowd the two girls scurried over to the box. As always Paisley had to be the one to break into the letters. She felt uncomfortable doing so, but what could she do? Regina’s natural boldness intimidated her.

Regina, a fan of keeping her hands as clean as possible, nodded expectedly for Paisley to look inside. She'd be the one to keep lookout, just like the time before. "Hurry up," she insisted, turning around to check the crossing pathways. The movement caused a soft tinkling to sound, fine metal jingling at her wrist. The reminder made her look down, pulling back the long sleeves she had to wear in order to hide her skillfully acquired new bracelet with silver hearts and amethyst gems. The knowledge that she had successfully taken Gertrude's precious gift and hadn't been caught in the act brought a pleased sneer to her face, paying less attention than she probably should have been.

“I got them,” Paisley just handed one to Regina when she gasped, huddling close to her cousin when Miss Gertrude turned their way. Her frozen body thawed when she realized the counselor had her fury directed to the shrubbery.

Gertrude dug into the bushes and pulled out Tysha and Charlotte. Paisley noticed that Tysha held another set of three letters.

In a shrill tone, Gertrude demanded, “Just what are you doing crouching back here while these two are sending mail?”

“They’re not sending mail, they’re stealing it!” Tysha argued.

“Nonsense,” Gertrude yanked them out of the bushes. “How could they have stolen something you’re holding?”

Charlotte snapped her mocha eyes on Paisley. “She has our letters. Kaylee just put them inside the outgoing box! If we’re telling the truth then those letters have our names on them!”

Paisley paled, shrinking with the envelope in her hand. She had no idea how to get out of this one. She looked to Regina.

“Oh please,” Gertrude huffed, pulling the girls with her. “I’ve had enough of your pranks!”

“It’s not a prank! Look!” Charlotte shot out her hand and yanked the envelope from Regina. The sleeve of the thief slid back. A glint of silver caught their eyes.

Regina was struggling to think of just what she'd say to Gertrude about the letters. It was one thing to try and fib, but now that the bracelet was out in the open what was she going to say? "They're being ridiculous, as always Miss Gertrude," she fought to pull the attention off of her, yanking her hand away and ripping part of the envelope in the process.

Kaylee had come back around the corner while Gertrude had shown up. She wasted no time in pointing a finger right at the cruel girl who had been the biggest pain for her in the past month. "Why are you wearing Miss Gertrude's bracelet? Do you always go around taking things that aren't yours, Regina?"

 

[xrakkax]

Betrayal defined the frown that pulled down Gertrude’s lips. After a fall of silence she pulled Regina’s arm up and took off the bracelet.

“M-miss Ger—,” Paisley began.

“I don’t want to hear it!” The heartbroken counselor snapped. “All of you—all six of you—will be in the isolation cabin!” Gertrude would make the report later. “Come with me right now!”

“Our letters,” Charlotte said, ready to fight for her right to send them. “We want to send our letters they’ve been stealing!”

Wordlessly Gertrude shoved all of them, decoys and all, into the outgoing box. Whatever could be written about her, she didn’t know, and at that point she didn’t care. The girls she had thought were adorable and fun had wounded her.

Before Kaylee or Charlotte or Tysha could say a thing Gertrude roughly corralled them onward. They walked briskly down the path, past Averell’s cabin, even past Von Helsing and Van Guard, all the way to a dusty thin cabin at the very end of the trail.

Attempts to convince Gertrude they were sorry or would behave were all for naught. Regina had felt as though she'd been slapped when the bracelet had been snatched back, robbed even if it wasn't hers to have. Instead she argued for the fact that she didn't deserve isolation.

“Get in. I’ll send for your things,” Gertrude opened the door and promptly shut it once the last girl stumbled inside.

"You can't keep me in a cabin with these nut jobs," Regina insisted even as she was being pushed over the threshold.

Paisley, quite distraught, found herself displaced in this new environment where Regina didn’t have ultimate control. Her fingers fidgeted, her eyes darted between the girls.

"Just wait until my parents hear about this!" Regina shouted.

"Good, maybe they'll learn just what a horrible child they've raised," Kaylee huffed, borderline tears as she shifted to stand just beside Charlotte, encouraging Tysha to stay close to her as they were left in the isolation chamber. Maybe not alone, but hardly any better. "Did you actually think you'd get away with stealing her bracelet and wearing it around? Not exactly bright."

"Oh shut it, orphan," Regina huffed, clearly struggling with her own emotions that welled in the corner of her eyes. She didn't deserve to be treated like this and kept away from the others. This entire camp was pointless if she wasn't spending time with others! Paisley wasn't the worst, but it wouldn't be nearly as pleasing as being around Hugo and actually doing things. "It's all your fault we're here in the first place."

Bubbling with the heat of anger, Charlotte fought internally between what she’d like to do to Regina now—blackening those eyes like a raccoon!—Or playing the long game. They had at least a whole month more of camp.

“She’s not an orphan,” Charlotte defended, stepping part way in front of her sister. “So you can shut it, Regina.”

Tysha placed her hand on Kaylee’s shoulder in silent support and comfort.

Charlotte said, “And you’re wasting your breath, we know it’s not all our fault.”

Paisley frowned. “It’s not all our fault either.”

The point didn’t provoke an argument, but Charlotte did say, “Well, you started it.”

"That's rich," Regina spoffed, folding her arms over her chest and staring down the couple of inches that separated her and Charlotte. "You two were the ones that had to walk in here like you owned the place. Just like you did at the Open House!"

"As if you aren't the ones who think you can walk all over people," Kaylee snapped back, determined not to let the low blow of truth regarding her adoption. In her mind this was her family no matter what, and she didn't' get why others couldn't see that. "Everything that happened to you two, you had coming. We wouldn't have done a thing if you hadn't started this."

Paisley pointed to her head. “You SHAVED my eyebrows! I did NOT have that coming!”

“You put red dye goo in Tysha’s hair,” Charlotte crossed her arms.

“We were just evening the score,” Tysha gave a sharp nod. “It would have just stopped after the panty-rope, but you two put lake gunk in our beds!”

"You thought it would just stop when you whipped our panties out for everyone to see?!" Regina's voice raised and her chilled eyes narrowed looking at Tysha and then the Von Helsing sisters. "You two are absolutely the worst and Tysha you might as well be since you're just their little lapdog now."

"Take that back!" Kaylee's patience was wearing thin. Pranks were one thing, but they were insulting her friend and that couldn't be tolerated. "You need to stop thinking you're some sort of goddess Regina, because you're not. You're just nasty and rude and someday someone's going to put you right in your place. Or maybe Gertrude did that today!"

Paisley scoffed nervously, “Miss Gertrude is just overreacting. We didn’t—we didn’t s-steal it. We found it. We thought it was some other bracelet.”

“Either you’re an idiot, if you think we’re gonna believe that! Talk about lapdog, Paisley, you’re always sniffing at Regina’s heels!” Charlotte snapped. “Maybe that’s why Hugo doesn’t give you a glance, you have no spine.”

Blinking back tears, Paisley looked to Regina for any support or defense. They would not know if Regina would have stepped up. The door to their cabin opened and Miss Janella stepped into the living space. The girls sat down, as separated from each other as they could, all a combination of fury and emotions.

“Hey, I heard you guys were sent here by Miss Gertrude.” She motioned for them to take a seat on the couch with her. “Listen, whatever you guys are going through, it’s gotten out of hand. In two weeks time we’re expecting a lot of parents to come for the weekend. If you guys can behave at least until then, we will let you back to your cabins.”

They didn't like the sound of being left here, but Kaylee knew that they did have this sort of punishment coming. "All of us have to stay in this cabin until then?"

"But we still get to do activities, right? I don't want to be trapped in here for two weeks with these three," Regina looked like the words tasted horrible in her mouth even.

“About that,” Miss Janella exhaled. “You will do activities, but not with the other children. Me, Miss Gertrude, and Miss Haley will be alternating taking you to the list of activities you signed up for.”

Some of them were classes the girls had altogether, some of them were separate, and a couple were solo for each of them. At that moment the activities they would do alone were preferable to any shared with either Regina or Paisley.

Charlotte frowned. “Two weeks of that?”

“Two weeks,” Miss Janella confirmed. She got up from her seat. “Unless you misbehave. Then we will have to extend it. Until then, learn to get along, okay?”

Regina's lip jutted out at these ridiculous expectations for them. What was the point of doing activities if she wasn't going to see her other friends during them? Still, it didn't seem like she was getting out of this. Janella was giving them the way things were going to be and until she could talk to her parents she was at the mercy of the counselors. "What about meals, do we get to at least go to the dining hall? You can't keep us secluded for two whole weeks."

"They can and it's probably what we deserve," Kaylee answered, willing to admit when they were receiving consequences that befit the actions they took. "So if we behave until the parent's visit we can go back to how it was? Be in our own cabins and go back to seeing others?"

“Yes,” Miss Janelle said with a nod. She walked over to the door where two helpful counselors came up to hand over the girls things. “Two whole weeks, meals together, activities together,” she dragged bags into the living room, “and if any of you misbehave it will be counted as a strike. Three strikes, you spend the rest of camp together.”

Charlotte sank in her cushion. She didn’t like it, just as Regina hated it, and she didn’t quite have the grace to admit she, Kaylee, or Tysha deserved it as her sister had recognized.

Miss Janella shrugged. “Either that, or any of you can leave camp early.”

Exchanging glances, Charlotte knew she didn’t want to do that! Leaving voluntarily would mean Regina and Paisley won. “Alright, fine,” she muttered, stifling walking to her bags.

“Oh and Regina,” Miss Janella turned to the fair child. “Your parents are being contacted about your theft. You’ll be coming with me to speak with them on the phone.”

Kaylee took her bag and tugged it with her over to one of the beds. There wasn't much more they could say at this point, at least not that she thought would be any good. Instead, her eyes shifted to Regina who didn't seem quite as high and mighty once Janella turned attention to her.

"N-now?" Regina asked, her voice only wavering slightly. She was much more interested in getting her parents involved when it was to right an injustice in her favor, but this was something completely different. Regina knew she'd be in trouble no matter how she tried to claim the bracelet was found, and a call like this wouldn't have her parents pleased.

“Yes, young lady. Get your gear to your cot and come with me.” Miss Janella waited by the door with her arms crossed.

The trio’s smirks held no graciousness. For the first time Justice came for Regina. Charlotte’s smirk could have been drawn by the devil himself. In fact, it did resemble the expression occasionally found in Wesley’s face in these delicious situations.

Tysha dainty plumped her pillow from where she sat on her bed, sending Regina off with a borderline smug, “Good luck!”

Kaylee was no different than the other two in the relief that Regina was getting what was coming for her. She did, however, keep it to herself as she began to set out a few things she kept at her bedside table, climbing up on it and giving the other girl a simple nod of her head. She'd be pleased on the inside and maybe to Lottie if they ever had privacy again.

Regina's lip jutted out again as she bent down to snatch up her bag and tossed it on the bed that would be hers beside Paisley. She might have been about to face her parents and the counselors in a grave situation, but she refused to give them gratification of her breaking or crying before them, even as she was a little terrified. Keeping her chin up as she left the cabin with Janella, she waited until they were out of the sight of the cottage to let her own worries sink in. The pride that kept her chin up wasn't strong enough and soon she was looking at the ground before her, moving behind Janella with a shuffle to her step.

Paisley shrank into her cot as if she were a fly on the wall. They didn’t know how long any of them would be in the cabin that day. The young girl knew better than to pipe up without Regina around.

Even if it would have been easy to gang up on Paisley, Charlotte didn’t have the malicious intent to do so. Instead she and the other two set up their corner of the cabin.

Regina's trip to the phone call went as horribly as she had anticipated. Her father's voice of weighted disappointment was much more damaging than the shrill scolding from her mother. There were plenty of threats that if she didn't make amends with Gertrude and act upright that they'd be coming to remove her from camp. Various permissions for the following year were teetering on her behavior going forward, including the dances and other social activities. While she might not have changed her behavior for many things, her parents managed to strike that fear into her just right.

Returning to the cabin, there were no snide marks from Regina as she unpacked her own things. In fact she only muttered to Paisley about how dumb everything was before sitting down on her bed cross-legged. Naturally, she had no choice but to look over at the other three, her jaw clenched tight to keep from shifting the blame on them. "Let's just do this crap for two weeks and get out of here," she finally said with clear disdain.

"Mmhmm," Kaylee agreed, though she couldn't say she was about to let her guard down. If it weren't for exhaustion she might even learn to sleep with one eye open, for as much as she trusted the Averelle girls.

Charlotte pulled out a paper and pen. “We can’t escape the activities we signed up for, but if we plan it out we can cut down how much we have to see each other.”

Begrudgingly the children engaged in a truce conference. By the end of it the five maneuvered around their schedule to reduce their exposure to one another in half. It meant needing to feign illness once or twice, but in the end they would be as separate as possible.

“Okay,” Charlotte pinned the two week schedule to the wall. She faced them all. “So it begins.”

In the following week and a half the girls nearly broke their truce of avoidance a couple of times. For the most part Regina and Paisley kept their distance. It was at this time that counselor Gertrude proved the worst person to handle.

On days when Charlotte engaged with Gertrude she had nothing to really complain about. If they didn’t have to speak about the project they were doing, then Charlotte would finish her activity and leave.

Tysha didn’t have Gertrude, but Kaylee did. Often Kaylee would come back disgruntled or even glossy eyed.

On Thursday Kaylee finished her project early and had to go to the bathroom. Gertrude refused to let her go. She believed Kaylee just wanted to run the clock so she didn’t have to clean up her mess. Now, the counselor didn’t say this out loud. Kaylee could only guess why.

A puff of chalk dust tickled Kaylee’s nose when she picked up a stack of her art supplies. “Ashoo!”

“What was that?” Gertrude spun around on her. “How dare you!”

Uncomfortable from a need to use the bathroom and now faced with yet another accusation, Kaylee decided she was done backing down. "How dare I sneeze? What am I supposed to do if I can't sneeze - should I let my eyes pop out, or maybe I'll just end up wetting myself since you won't even let me go to the bathroom," she suggested, her lower lip trembling.

“Oh, sure ‘sneezing’ would explain that away, wouldn’t it?” Gertrude huffed, crossing her arms. “Sorry, I’m not falling for that! Calling someone an ‘asshole’ and pretending to sneeze to cover it up isn’t going to work with me.” She pointed out the rest of the art forgotten by other campers. “You’re going to have to clean up those spots too, for calling someone a bad word.”

"What?! I did not!" Kaylee insisted, not about to be punished for something she didn't do....again! "It's ridiculously dusty and I sneezed. I've never called you anything and I'm not going to clean up other kids' messes."

Cold fury for Kaylee’s perceived belligerence flashed in Gertrudes eyes. “You will endure your discipline and then you will go back to your cabin, or you will be set to your cabin now and lose out on Friday Fun-Day.”

Mouth dropping from the unfair choice she was being forced to make, Kaylee struggled to decide what she'd do. To continue and fight for the fact that she did nothing wrong was only going to end with her punished further. On the verge of tears from the mounting frustration, she spun on her heel and began to hastily clean up the other children's messes. By the time she was done, a few had managed to streak down her cheek though she wasn't willing to let Gertrude see her fully cry.

"I'm done and ready to go back to my cabin," Kaylee barely whispered, gaze directed down at her feet. "Although I still need to use the restroom if I may.."

Although Gertrude didn’t appear pleased with Kaylee’s haste, worried she would botch the cleaning in favor of leaving quickly, the counselor noted the emotional state of Kaylee, which took the edge from her manner. She shifted in discomfort, saying, “You may.”

As soon as she had permission Kaylee scurried out of the rec hall and to the nearby bathroom. It took her a few minutes longer than normal, taking time for a brief cry before coming back out to join Gertrude. She only had to make it back to the cabin.

Once signed out Gertrude and Kaylee walked out. The counselor all but stormed off. Kaylee swore she heard Miss Gertrude mutter, “Mage borns!” under her breath.

The words made it to her ear and Kaylee did a double take back toward the counselor. Mage born? What was she even talking about? Thoughts raced as she quickly took her leave and started down the pathway at a quickened pace.

It was close to dinner time at this point. Regina and Paisley would be at their activity with Miss Haley.

Tysha sat by the window with the pretty rocks she had collected for polishing when she saw Kaylee coming. “Lottie, it’s Kaylee,” she said.

Charlotte got up from her cot. The girl met the door just as her sister came through it. “Kaylee, what did she do this time?”

The question from her sister was enough to let her lose control of her emotions, especially once she knew that Paisley and Regina were gone. "She's just....awful," Kaylee sniffed, stepping in and trying to dry her tears as quickly as they came. "I sneezed and she said I called her an asshole. Made me clean up everyone's things and then...then she was muttering as I left 'mage-borns'. I don't get why she's so mean to me, Lottie."

Little feelings broke loose, unable to be contained with seeing her sister so sad. She wrapped her arms around her sister and said, “Don’t worry, Mom and Dad are coming.”

Tysha handed them a box of tissues, taking one or two herself. “That’s right, it’s almost Saturday.”

The embrace was exactly what Kaylee needed, holding on to her sister tightly and letting out her emotions through crying before taking the tissues from Tysha. "I just...I hate that they do this to us and I don't even know if I want to stay here," she admitted quietly. "Maybe it would be better if I went home with Mom and Dad when they came."

Sniffing, Charlotte bowed her head. “Maybe you’re right…”

Camp had been absolutely ruined at this point. Try, try, try as they might the odds stacked high against them. Between Regina, Paisley, Hugo, and counselor Gertrude, they were merely trudging through the mire of their camp experience waiting to get out of the bog of hell.

“No,” Tysha’s voice trembled. “No, we can't give up.” She stood with her tissue crinkled in her hand. “When my Daddy was alive he said ‘Tysha, you gotta fight. If you can’t run, you walk. If you can’t walk, you crawl. If you can’t crawl, if you can’t even drag yourself forward, you roll, but you gotta keep going.’ That’s what we gotta do. We gotta keep going until our key gets in the damn lock and we open our door. So we’re gonna keep our smiles and we’re gonna laugh our laughs, because they don’t get to take that!” Tysha tossed her tissue and rested one of her hands on each girl’s shoulder. “That doesn’t mean we can’t ask for help. I know I am grateful for you guys for helping me.”

Kaylee felt that Tysha was right. They shouldn't let this ruin their entire summer, even as much as the punches hurt and they weighed down on them. "You're right, Tysha. We can't let them win this," she sniffed and nodded her head, wiping away the last of their tears. "We're almost done with our time with these two in isolation and then we can just ignore them as we need to. No more prank wars so we don't get ourselves in trouble. Then we enjoy our summer and each other's companies. We'll still tell Mom and Dad, but we stick this through."

On board, Tysha stuck out her pinky in the way Kaylee had done at times. “Together?”

“Together,” Charlotte smiled, linking with hers and her sister’s pinky. “We’ll get through.”

The girls dried their eyes just in time. Regina and Paisley returned for dinner. Like always, the girls split the room to keep the peace.

Despite the troubles of the day all the girls had a lot of good to reflect on. Miss Gertrude and Regina weren’t buddies like before, but they were pleasant with each other once again. The trio looked forward to the next few days. Friday Fun-Day usually meant a big playtime event with the whole camp. Then, of course, they had Saturday to expect their parents arriving. Tysha didn’t have anyone coming, but she was invited to spend time with the Von Helsing couple by Kaylee and Lottie.

The next day flew by for the three. All campers played Fairy-Hunt that turned out better than presumed. As long as Regina and Paisley were off with Hugo the three girls were carefree. Going to bed proved the hardest thing for them to do.

Dawn broke on Saturday. It took little for morning light to wake the girls. Charlotte animatedly showered and brushed out her hair. She chose the cleanest camp uniform she had to wear that day. Tysha did the same, putting a small red bow in her plume of black curls. Even Paisley got in the spirit. She penciled in the bald patches of eyebrow that had yet to return.

The prospect of their struggle finally being over put an extra pep in Kaylee's step. Slipping into her uniform, she pulled her hair back into a ponytail and made sure everything looked as presentable as it could. Not that she ever worried about how she looked in front of her parents, but for the simple fact she wanted to make them proud to see other campers and parents. Even as they were getting older, she had to admit she missed seeing her parents and was anxious for at least the embrace of her mother, seeing as Wesley likely wouldn't be able to make it. "I wonder how long until they get here," she commented aloud.

“They said it would be right after breakfast,” Charlotte’s words were muffled as she held a hair tie for the braid she was making.

Tysha, all ready to go, stood holding the door. “Come on guys; the faster, the better.”

Although they all knew she meant to say so to her friends, Paisley and Regina were quick to take advantage of the opened door. Paisley didn’t notice Tysha’s furrowed brows when she passed her by. They two made it out first.

Charlotte and Kaylee soon followed. It was on their way over that Tysha leaned to whisper, “I think Paisley’s brows are uneven.”

The girls did their best to sneakily verify. Indeed, Paisley’s job ‘patching up’ didn’t quite look right. From where they stood they could tell right away.

While she might have taken delight in the nasty girl doing a poor job before, Kaylee did know they were responsible for the brows missing in the first place. "Maybe Regina will see and tell her?" She said with a shrug. The two seemed pretty close, although Regina's preparation routine was quite self centered. She walked with the other two into the breakfast hall, greeted by the warm welcoming scents. A glance over at the other girls confirmed that the misaligned brows were still not corrected. "I don't know....should one of us tell her?"

It was hard to feel bad, but even the trio knew the importance of this day held meaning to the demon duo too.

A moment of thought and glances later and the girls both looked at Kaylee. Charlotte raised her brows and puckered her lips briefly, widening her eyes to implore. “Well, I mean, you did do the deed, Kaylee...”

Tysha stifled a giggle. “If Regina doesn’t do it by the end of breakfast maybe.”

Kaylee felt as if she had eaten her poor choice to speak up in favor of someone who had done a lot against them. If it would have been any other day she might have just let it go, but with it being a special occasion, she figured she could be the better person. "Fine, I'll let her know if it's still like that after breakfast. It'll give her time to run back and fix it up, too." And leave her with a clear conscience since, as Lottie pointed out, it was her own doing.

As Fate would have it Kaylee noticed that the brows were just as they had been since they left the cabin. The trio also noticed that Paisley’s shifting in uncertainty meant she didn’t know why this or that camper gave her a glance and a small chuckle.

Regina and Hugo finished a little earlier than Paisley, although the young girl would not be left too far behind. She managed to stow her tray, as well as Regina’s and Hugo’s, just as the trio were close at Paisley’s heels.

Staying true to her word, Kaylee wasn't going to let her go the whole day with it looking like that. Setting down her tray, she stepped up to Paisley before the other girl could run off. "Hey, Paisley," Kaylee said in a tone that was just loud to catch her attention without drawing eyes from anyone else in the mess hall. "I think it's because the lighting in our cabin is bad, but I think you may want to go back quick and take another look. Your um...your eyebrows are a bit crooked."

Suspicious, Paisley’s eyes darted between Kaylee and the two waiting for her. Regina and Hugo were quite far off at this point. Unsure how to respond, Paisley merely kept eye contact with the trio until she was well outside. None of the three knew if Paisley went towards the cabin or the auditorium where their parents were waiting.

Charlotte perked a brow. “She’s so silent and skittish without Regina or Hugo.”

“Yeah, I wonder why,” Tysha tilted her head.

“Well, whatever,” Charlotte smiled and turned to the two. “Let’s go—last one to the hall is a gremlin!”

The three had energy in their sprint. More so for Kaylee and Lottie. As soon as they entered the hall they had forgotten about which of them would be a gremlin. All eyes searched between children hugging with family and counselors crossing their paths. At one point Kaylee and the other two saw Paisley with her parents. Her brows looked far better now. The young girl happened to look their way and they swore they saw the tiniest, faintest smile. That aside, the girls held onto their hands as they navigated the crowd.

“Kaylee, Lottie,” A familiar, comforting feminine voice caught their attention. People parted for the trio to reveal Inara waving at them, smiling wide. “Over here!”

"Mom!" Kaylee joined Charlotte in an overjoyed cheer as she raced over to their mother.

“Ah, my girls,” Inara sighed into their embrace. She gave them each a kiss on their heads.

A much-needed hug just felt and smelled like home, nearly prompting tears before Kaylee was reminded of her own manners. "Mom, this is Tysha, our new friend. She's going to spend the day with us, if that's okay?"

“Of course,” Inara said, turning to the young girl. “My daughters write well of you, Tysha.

Bashfully Tysha tucked her hands to the back and peered up. “Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Von Helsing.”

Pleased, Inara said kindly, “It’s good to meet you too.”

“Mom, is Dad here?” Lottie asked in a hopeful tone.

Inara bobbed her head from side to side. “Sort of. He’s a holofigure. I’ve got a little drone here that will project his image, which I will turn on when it’s less crowded. We couldn’t get permission to allow for physical presence.”

The courts were quite strict. Weddings, funerals, births—those were currently the sanctioned events Wesley could appear outside of his compound in flesh and blood. Most of those could be done at Avostoska, keeping the Fox in his cage.

Shoulders dropped, but Charlotte didn’t lose her smile. “Alright.”

Inara gave their hands a gentle squeeze. “Now then, come and sit for the talk. They’re going to let us know what we will be doing for today and tomorrow.”

While Kaylee admitted there was some disappointment that Wesley wouldn't be joining them in person, she would take the sound of his voice over nothing any day. Not only that, but she was now in a fantastic mood to hear that they had gotten at least the last set of letters that Gertrude had shoved in the box. It took all of her control to take up a seat at her mother's side while Charlotte took the empty one with Tysha staying close to them.

Cuddled with her daughters on each side, and no less happy to have Tysha with them, Inara and the trio quieted down with the rest of the room when the speaker came on stage.

“Welcome to Camp Cromwell! We are happy to have the parents and guardians of our budding fairy hunters here today,” the counselor spoke while walking casually from one end of the stage to the other. “We at Camp Cromwell hope to create a foundation for the newest generation of Guardians to begin their journey with friends. Not just for the students alone, but for their families who will step back and watch them grow into their profession.” The counselor stopped at one end of the stage and lifted a curtain to show a power-point presentation. “Today and tomorrow we will be engaging in activities like pool time, paintball, treasure hunt, and more, as well as participating in two events that will hopefully connect us all. There are more details in the pamphlets at the doors and on the website.”

Inara could just sense Cory must have had the best time designing the camp. It wouldn’t surprise her if he had laid in secret doors and surprises; little Easter Eggs for campers to find and cherish.

Once the talk ended they checked the first activity while exiting the hall. The counselors were meant to show the families around camp. Miss Gertrude, the girls cabin leader, waited at the barrels for all the parents with their girls to gather up.

At this time Inara decided to pull out the drone. She contacted Wes to let him know she was ready on her end. Once he texted he was all set she activated the drone. It hovered silently in place. A flicker of lights later and the photonic figure of Wesley formed to the awe of kids and the bowed mouth of approval from adults.

“Ah, is that my Dove and my little Pumpkin?” Wesley hugged them to the best of his technology’s ability.

“Dad!” Charlotte and Kaylee hopped. Unfortunately they couldn’t quite grasp onto him.

Tysha stood just to the side, a little nervous to meet Wesley Von Helsing. However, she trusted her friends that he had been accused of more than he was guilty from court.

“And is this Tysha?” Wesley smiled at the tiny girl.

“Yes sir,” Tysha smiled.

“I hope you’re going to spend time with us while we’re here,” Wesley said. “I promise I’m not as boring as I look. I’m quite fabulous actually. Give me a chance?”

That elicited a giggle from Tysha who felt at ease. “Of course.”

“Good,” Wesley smiled, turning to his two daughters. Keeping his tone lower, he asked. “And how have things been going?”

 

[Soliloquy]

Cornflower eyes shifted to Miss Gertrude uneasily, trying to decide just what she felt safe saying to him while they were still in a public state. "We are making it through," Kaylee said with a small shrug. "We were put in an isolation cabin. We didn't do everything we were in trouble for...but we did do some things." She knew it would be pointless to try and play completely innocent, although she thought it was fair they somewhat clear their name. "I was thinking of going home, but Tysha convinced me I should stay and not let them win."

Inara had glanced towards Miss Gertrude when her daughter did, but with far less kindness in her amber eyes.

“Is that so?” Wesley took a mental note of the isolation cabin. Cory had thought it would serve as a ‘get-along-shirt’ cabin.

Then he turned to praise Tysha with a smile when Kaylee mentioned their friend had encouraged them to stick it out. “Ah, a determined spirit.” Wesley spared a look at Miss Gertrude here, saying, “Well we’ll see what we can do to sort out any wrinkles after the tour. Sound good?”

Relief that her father was there to be a mediator at a time that had been almost unbearable swept over Kaylee's face. She didn't think it was too much to ask that they just be treated lke the other kids, even if Miss Gertrude seemed to disagree. "Sounds good, dad," she nodded eagerly. She trusted him entirely with helping them make peace so they could enjoy the rest of the summer. Taking one of Inara's hands, she wished more than anything she could also take Wesley's, but knew that she'd have to be content with at least just being at his projection's side for now, especially as the tour was about to start.

The Von Helsing family and their little friend Tysha experienced a pleasant walk around camp. Miss Gertrude, despite her flaws, performed her duties as a guide well. The girls were too happy about their parents being with them to notice that Inara and Wesley were carefully evaluating Miss Gertrude each step of the way. A good guide? Yes. But more than one instance exposed her bias against mage families by the time it ended.

“Excuse me, Miss Gertrude?” Wesley approached her in his usual manner, which took the woman off guard.

“Uh, yes?” Miss Gertrude pinched the pamphlet she held a little tighter.

“My wife and I would like to speak with you in private, but first we would like to have back the phones that were confiscated from them.”

“Oh,” Miss Gertrude’s cheeks were pale. “I, uh, I’m so sorry, I don’t know where I placed them, but um…”

Wesley smiled, pulling out his phone, “No worries, I have a way to locate them.” In a few clicks little green dots showed up. “Shall we?” He gestured, but didn’t wait to check if she would follow.

The counselor knew better than to stay put. Miss Gertrude followed the family and Tysha with a solemn expression. They ended up at her cabin. She opened it up without protest. In two minutes Wesley found the phones under a book on a shelf.

Charlotte brightened, receiving hers back. “Yay!” She clapped twice out of excitement, careful not to bonk her mobile.

Kaylee, although thrilled to finally have her phone returned to her, didn't miss just what this meant. Not only had Gertrude taken their phones but she'd made sure that none of the other counselors were able to return them to them as well. She was quick to pocket her phone with a murmured 'thank you', not about to let any reason be given for her to lose it once more. She looked from Gertrude to her father, expecting he would have been thinking the very same, and curious if this was going to be a discussion that they would be a part of as well.

In fact, the very thing Kaylee thought of appeared to spill out right there. Wesley’s coffee eyes were all but dropping, sizzling, onto the counselor.

Swallowing, Miss Gertrude said, “I—It was really early in the morning. I had to grab something from my room, I must have—I must have just—,” she flustered.

Wesley’s humorless mouth turned upward. “Everyone makes mistakes.” He put his hand on the back of his wife who had known not to speak, unless she wanted to bite. They agreed to try to make this civil.

Nodding, Miss Gertrude glanced at Kaylee and Lottie. Everyone made mistakes. Some got off easier than others, apparently. This point wasn’t lost on the counselor.

Inara gave her girls and Tysha a gentle urging. “Wait just outside, okay? We will be out in a moment.”

“Alright,” Charlotte said, walking out with the other two.

As soon as the door shut Tysha glanced at the girls. “Are we gonna…”

Pressing a finger to her own lips, Charlotte went to the cracked window next to the peered in through a veil of leaves. Tysha and Kaylee were soon to follow. Inside Wesley and Inara stood together in front of Miss Gertrude. The girls could see all three of their faces.

“Counselor, my wife and I are disturbed to read that our girls and their friend have been having a hard time at camp,” Wesley had a habit of speaking softly and sending chills down the spine of better people than Miss Gertrude. She could barely stand in one place under his bitter coffee stare.

“Yes, um,” the counselor’s throat felt dry, they could hear it in her voice. “Frankly we’ve been having a hard time with the five of them.”

Miss Gertrude conveyed her experience. That the girls were pushy on the first night, that they were belligerent about contacting their parents, which prompted the confiscation of the phones, and that the girls started a prank war with Regina and Paisley—though the counselor had her critical words to say about the duo by now—and ended with the decision to place them into the isolation cabin.

“At that point,” Miss Gertrude said, “They’ve all been behaving, except that Kaylee struggles to be polite. I’d say she’s a downright rascal.”

Inara had enough of listening to all of this crap. She exhaled abruptly and flicked her head. “Kaylee is a child, she has her moments, but she’s hardly a rascal.”

Squaring her shoulders, Miss Gertrude informed Inara, “That kid called me an ‘asshole’ and tried to say it was a sneeze.”

Neither Wesley nor Inara appeared convinced. They scoffed, “Kaylee said that? I don’t think so.”

“It’s true,” Miss Gertrude insisted. “She was angry that I said she had to clean up before going to the bathroom. These kids are like that. They run the clock so they don’t have to take care of their mess.”

Wesley said, “Aside from the fact that you could have mistaken an ‘achoo’ for ‘asshole’, I am curious what you mean by ‘these kids’, Miss Gertrude?”

The counselor broke eye contact. She shifted on her feet. “N-nothing, I mean to say—just—kids in general.”

“Really? It didn’t sound like it,” Wesley said. “It didn’t look like it either. You’ve been harsh with Tysha as well. I also noticed during the tour you actively avoided standing near the mage families.” They weren’t hard to detect. Most wore their little trinkets and talismans in the open now.

“It’s just…” The counselor fumbled. “Look, not everyone has had the best experience with mages—.”

Inara and Wesley both laughed. “No kidding. We’ve had our fair share of ‘bad’ experiences, but they’re still human. They still deserve the same respect as any other. Besides that, Kaylee isn’t even a mage.”

“That child is mage born. I’m sorry if not everyone is as easy to be vulnerable with them as you, but we’re not all going through the same things, okay?” Miss Gertrude found some fire. “Some of us have trouble interacting, and maybe we’re not that great at it, but I’m here—I have this job.”

“For now,” Wesley shrugged nonchalantly.

Eyes fluttered in wounded surprise, though that moment passed quickly after a thought about her situation. Miss Gertrude pursed her lips. “Look, I’m sorry I gave this mage born kid—,”

Incredulous, Inara corrected sharply, “Our child.”

Seeing those twin suns, Miss Gertrude checked herself. “—I’m sorry for giving your child a hard time. I—I may have overreacted.” The use of a passive word prompted another correction. “I did— I overreacted. Unjustly. Please give me the chance to fix it.”

Clearly ready to outs the woman right then, Inara allowed her husband to speak for the both of them here. Wesley said, “They will be given back their own cabin tonight. All three of them will stay in the same one. Whatever happens, their phones will not be taken away. If I so much as hear a whisper of you, or any of the others, giving them, or any child unjust treatment…” Wesley let the implication hang in the air like an axe above the woman’s head. “Understand?”

“Yes,” Miss Gertrude nodded.

“Good,” Wesley smiled coolly. “Well, I suppose an apology is in order. Come with us.”

The girls quickly shuffled away from the window to stand at the foot of the two step stairs. The Von Helsings came out first. When they came down the counselor met their eyes with an expression of remorse tainted with frustration.

Inara rested her hands on the backs of her girls. “Go on.”

The counselor said, “I’m sorry for going too far.”

There was some satisfaction that came from watching her parents corner Gertrude, but even more from hearing her realize she had to confess to her own actions. She'd been horrible to Kaylee and Tysha, but now it seemed there was a reason why coming out into the open. Cornflower eyes had narrowed in confusion at a remark she couldn't even respond to, moving into place beside Tysha and Lottie at the door. Mage-born? She might have thought Gertrude had been talking about Tysha if it hadn't been for just how quickly her parents jumped to her defense.

Throughout the years growing up and later being brought into the Von Helsing family, Kaylee knew very little of her biological family. In fact, all she knew for certain was that they had died and as a result she'd grown up under Rosy's eye for some sickness, watched over by the kind old Miss Averelle. Gertrude had called her mage-born and her parents had not corrected her. Her mind was racing and she hardly even heard the apology that was directed at them, instead looking bewildered between Inara and Wesley.

All eyes were on Gertrude in regards to the Von Helsing couple especially. Charlotte answered first. “I forgive you.”

“And?” Inara didn’t want them to forget they had a hand int his too.

Adding on, Charlotte said, “Sorry for creating trouble with pranks.”

“Me too,” Tysha chimed in. “We could have handled it differently…” Even if she believed a part of the problem of why it wasn’t being handled right had to do with Miss Gertrude’s willingness to excuse Regina, Paisley, and Hugo.

Realizing she was hte last to speak and couldn't simply not respond, Kaylee nodded. "Same. We shouldn't have taken manners into our own hands when we were having trouble," she agreed, though there was clearly a sense that she was distracted in her words. "Thank you for your apology." Even if it was quite late and only being given under the threat that she would lose her job.


A sound in the distance called them to lunch. Miss Gertrude was eager to leave. “Well alright, I forgive you and I thank you. Um, I’m going to head to the mess hall, after I uh—if uh—so yeah,” the counselor mumbled, going back into her cabin to gather herself.

Wesley and Inara turned with the children to head off. “Things should be better from here,” they said.

Charlotte noticed her sister appeared restless. She parted her mouth to prod Kaylee about her wellbeing when their father happily pointed out a child from one of their favorite family friends.

“The Jacksons!” Wesley grinned.

Peering over, Elijah beamed a smile back. His parents, Andre and Rosemary, were just as happy to see the Von Helsings. “Hey Wes, how’s going?”

“Great—well, good enough, since I have to be a holofigure,” Wesely chuckled. His arm reflexively wrapped around Inara, even though she barely felt a thing. “How are you guys doing? How’s Tia?”

Rosemary said, “We’re doing well. Tia is recovering from her treatments. We expect her at full health soon.”

“Good,” Wesley exhaled. Hearing one of the greatest programmers to live had fallen ill with cancer had been a tragedy. “Any word on D’Lante or Fr. Marcus?”

“We know as much as you,” Andre frowned and shook his head.

The mystery of why the two had stayed behind still baffled them that day, though there were theories. Frank Jackson, who stayed in touch with Wesley and the family, believed it had to do with the Vitrina and what it was—a piece of the heart of God, to be consumed—but no one could confirm.

Inara offered a sympathetic smile. “Well, we hope something turns up.”

“Hey, who knows?” Andre shrugged with a smile. “Things happen. You know Jada returned to us two years ago.”

Surprised, Wesley asked, “Really? How’s she doing?”

“Oh she’s hanging in there, you know. Had a rough run from some of your drones back in the dark days,” Andre said with a playfully scolding look at Wesley.
“Ah yes, sorry about that,” Wesley scruffed the back of his neck sheepishly.

“Past is past,” Rosemary said. “We appreciate your efforts to make amends.” She placed her hand on her son’s shoulder. “We have a future to worry about.”

Pouring coffee eyes down at the young man Wesley smiled. “That’s right, and a bright future we have here.”

“If I’m half as bright as your girls, I’ll do great,” Elijah said. He folded one fist into a hand at his front. His posture could have easily been mistaken for bashfulness.

Kaylee quickly felt a familiar heat rising in her cheeks, and wouldn't be surprised if Lottie had a blush to match. She was quick to try and brush aside the comment, deciding instead to turn the compliment back on him. "Your son has been a big help while we've been dealing with a few unsavory situations. Elijah's helped us out of more than one unfortunate predicament in the past couple of months and has made camp significantly more enjoyable for us," she said to Mr. and Mrs. Jackson with a creeping smile of her own.

Rosemary couldn’t help but inwardly fawn over the compliment. She swept her fair fingers through her bronze hair to keep from embarrassing her son with any motherly outbursts.

Proud, Andre gave his son a pat on the shoulder. “That’s good, we should all be helping each other out.”

Wesley’s eyes bounced between his daughters and the Jackson boy. In that moment the two girls noticed that their father caught on that they liked Elijah. The Fox smiled. The girls were unsure of what this meant.

“Aw, sounds like our children are getting along well,” Inara was happy to say.

“Why don’t we all have lunch together?” Wesley suggested.

“Sounds good to me,” Andre chuckled, taking his wife’s hand.

Wesley began the walk into the hall. He positioned himself with Inara at his side and kept close to the Jackson couple. The children naturally funnel behind them.

Charlotte’s pink cheeks rosied further with Elijah just on the other side of Kaylee. Tysha was spared the butterflies, being two people away.

Having the presence of the charming Elijah Jackson was just the distraction that Kaylee needed after what she had overheard at Gertrude's cabin. In fact, she was more elated to share with him the good news than to dwell on what she still didn't understand. "We got our phones back," she murmured quietly to Elijah with a pleased grin. "Our parents talked to Miss Gertrude and it sounds like we won't have anymore problems from her."

“Oh good, it sucks to have issues with a counselor like that. Glad she found your phones too, that’s great,” Elijah smiled.

Charlotte decided not to mention how they got them back, in case knowing that their father could probably hack and track him might scare Elijah away. “Yeah, and she even said she was sorry for going overboard too.”

Elijah tucked his hands in his pockets, bobbing his head, “That’s good to hear. Did you guys end up having to say sorry?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte flicked guilty mocha eyes away briefly, grabbing a tray when they walked into the line behind their parents. “We said we were sorry for causing trouble too. Regina, Paisley, and Hugo haven’t pranked us and we haven’t pranked them for two weeks now.”

Spoffing, Elijah grabbed a juice said, “I’m really glad you guys stopped pranking so hard. I was gettin’ worried the worse it got.”

Tysha reflected, “Yeah, you did kind of vanish a bit there.”

Charlotte realized it had happened after the pantie-rope incident. Elijah had never acted rudely to them, but he did seem a bit—as he said—uncomfortable. If she had paid enough attention she might have recalled he hadn’t laughed when Paisley and Regina’s undies were being pulled out.

Shrugging with full tray in hand, Elijah chuckled, “Prankings like that just isn’t my style, you know? But, hey, everything seems fine now.”

“Yeah,” Charlotte smiled timidly, relieved Elijah didn’t think they weren’t worth getting to know, even though they allowed themselves to go as far as they did.

Without realizing it they had arrived at the table with their parents at this point. They just noticed the seating allowed for the children to sit two across from one another.

Knowing her sister and just how quick she was going to be to try and nudge her back to Elijah, Kaylee decided to act first. "Here Tysha, you can sit over here with me," she offered as she took up a seat next to her mother. It would only make sense that Elijah would sit beside his parents, meaning Lottie would have no choice but to sit next to him. A pleased smile threatened at the corner of her lips.

Tysha happily capped the end of that bench. Charlotte stared, dumbfounded, at the audacity of her sister.

“Are you going to sit, my Dove?” Wesley chuckled.

Mocha eyes wide, Lottie sat down wordlessly next to Elijah. She could feel her cheeks unable to tame themselves. She sneaked playful narrowed eyes at Kaylee.

Rosemary sighed with a smile, “Aw, ‘Dove’, what a sweet nickname.”

“Yes,” Inara chuckled.

Wesley spoffed, “Yeah, Lottie was just so in love with the nest of them. She was eager to be like them, even went out to make a little next beside them.” They hadn’t spoken of how she came to have the nickname. Lottie could barely recall this happened.

“Really?” Lottie asked, curious.

“Yes, and then the dove attacked you,” Wesley chuckled. “You were quite upset she didn’t want another chick. So you became our little Dove instead.”

Some memories were best kept in the closet. Charlotte felt a blush of embarrassment this time. Her mocha eyes glanced at Elijah for a split second. Enough to see he had found it funny.

Andre said merrily, “We call our boy ‘Bubba’ out of affection sometimes. Most people think it’s because of Forest Gump.” He clearly got a kick out of that. “But it’s because he was a bit of a chunky baby.”

“Dad,” Elijah spoffed, shaking his head.

"That's a cute nickname," Kaylee said with a small chuckle of her own. It was hard to imagine Elijah as a baby, let alone chubby, but she would have guessed he still had the cutest smile. A glance over at Tysha reminded her that the conversation may not have felt the same for her without her parents around. Wanting to keep her friend comfortable and not even thinking of herself, Kaylee offered up a change in the conversation. "Since you guys are going to be here the weekend, are you going to stay in our cabin or is there somewhere else for the adults?"

Inara answered, “Well since your father is at the castle, and it’s just me, I figured I could stay in your cabin.”

Charlotte perked, “Oh, can we do a mud-mask night?”

“When you two are back home,” Inara said. “We’re inviting all the Aunts and your cousin Granya.”

Excited, Charlotte desperately wanted to ask if Tysha could come too. That would have to wait; asking at lunch wasn’t appropriate or fair to her parents.

Rosemary asked, “What’s that?”

“It’s where we gather to watch a movie—usually talk—do our hair and makeup, eat snacks, and just relax with our family. Normally it’s just the girls,” Inara answered.

Wesley said, “Yes, and I protest.”

“My Love, you and Everest were banned because you dropped dye in our face masks, that’s on you,” Inara wagged a finger playfully.

Elijah chuckled, glancing at the girls. So their Dad, and apparently their uncle, was where they got their ideas for pranking.

Rosemary smiled. “That sounds like a blast.”

Tysha offhandedly agreed, “Yeah, that would be cool to do sometime.”

“Would you like to join us?” Inara asked.

Charlotte held her breath. She hadn’t thought it would come up so quickly, but she really wanted it to!

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to impose,” Tysha said, looking like a cat ready to pounce.

Thrilled that their mother would be staying with them and then the prospect of a mud mask movie night once they were home had Kaylee all but squirming in her seat. Time with the other women was always enjoyable, and it seemed like the adults enjoyed their short breaks from the kids just as much, meaning it felt like a more mature event for Lottie and Kaylee to partake in. The idea of Tysha joining them only made it that much more exciting. "You wouldn't be imposing at all," Kaylee took after one of her mother's hospitable quotes. "Right mom? She can come and we can have a sleepover." One that wasn't at camp and no worries of Regina or Paisley showing up.

“Of course, we wouldn’t mind,” Inara insisted.

“I have my little brother…” Tysha timidly pointed out.

“I have younger sons. I’m sure they’d get along,” Inara offered.

“Alright, if you think so,” Tysha beamed over her juice box.

“Good,” Wesley chuckled and took a bite of his food. “We’ll need to sign you in and everting, but it would be worth it. We’ll be glad to have you.”

Andre asked, “Wes, how much time you got left?”

“If parole doesn’t work out, I have a little over ten years.” Wesley’s sentencing did more than lock him up from events like this, but he managed his time well. “It’s a lot less than what other people have gotten. I won’t complain.”

“You can say that again,” Rosemary joined in on the mirth. “Mason DeLancre is serving life isn’t he?”

“Him and others,” Inara said, finishing her bite.

“I looked at the transcripts of the trials. All the stuff that you exposed, making sure those guys didn’t get away with it—man, should have given you less time,” Andre said.

Wesley gave a shrug with a half-hearted smile, “Should have given me more, to be honest, I was no angel.” He drank the last of his juice and cleaned his hands. “But I am happy about what I got done to begin correcting my past actions.”

“I know what you mean man,” Andre said, setting aside his empty tray.

“Hey everyone, we hope you enjoyed the meal,” said the counselor from earlier that morning. “For our next activity of the day we will be getting a chance to see the obstacle courses to keep up the physical and mental condition of the campers. Please head out with your cabin leaders to the field and stadium.”

Elijah said, “Oh man, Mom, Dad, you gotta see Kaylee shoot and Lottie climb, they’re really good. Tysha has a set of lungs, she can swim.”

The praise from Elijah had Kaylee feeling that familiar warmth growing as she bashfully looked away, only returning her gaze once she'd settled down. "Just working hard to practice as a future guardian. It's not much compared to seeing just how strong you are when you're doing the courses, Elijah. That's not just endurance built over time."

Inara chimed in, “Shooting, climbing, and swimming is nothing to underestimate.” She gave Elijah a warm smile. “But they’re right, strength is always a great attribute.”

“I agree,” Wesley said, sliding on in here. “I think that’s a common aspect—strength of mind, body, and soul—I greatly respect that about your family.” He added casually, “We could never turn away having that around, right my Love?”

“Oh of course not, it would be a blessing,” Inara said with a smile.

Charlotte kept glancing at Kaylee as if asking her sister if she was hearing right. Dad hadn’t said a negative word or tossed a single scowl at Elijah being so openly friendly. Now they knew their father to be practically a master of emotion and manner, so this might all be just for show, but this rightly confused Charlotte. Did Wesley like Elijah, despite knowing his girls were kind of crushing on him? Or did their father have no idea why his daughters were blushing? That aside, did Elijah know?

The idea a boy they liked knew they liked him made Charlotte’s belly butterflies flutter. She stuck closer to Kaylee and Tysha on their way to the field.

There was shared confusion between the girls as they headed out for the obstacle course. Kaylee didn't spare a few glances at Elijah, though she did unknowingly have similar thoughts to her sister. Could her father be open to the prospect of a male in either of this daughters lives? She was pretty thrilled that they might be able to try and start dating, or at least that's where her mind went with a everything. Though that would be a question she might slowly bring up with Lottie and her mother, just in case. "I think today is going great," she told the other two girls as she did a few stretches to limber her body up.

The two nodded. “Yes, really great!” Though they kept their voice low, in case they jinxed it.

As Fate would have it their hesitant excitement didn’t get flipped on them. The day went better than great. True to Elijah’s words the girls were able to show off their talents and skills in flying colors. Elijah himself earned the approval of applause from Wesley who witnessed his rumored strength. The girls had a blast in each activity they did that day.

Time slipped by. The sun went down. The Von Helsings and Tysha said their goodbyes to the Jackson’s.

“Alright, I’m about ready to pass out,” Wesley said. “I’ll see you tomorrow, my darlings.”

“Night Dad,” Charlotte felt the faintest pulse from the hug around his holofigure.

Kaylee went in for her own obligatory almost-hug with her father, glad to have him there even if it was mostly just in spirit. "Goodnight Dad, we love you," she promised for the both of them before taking up a spot at Inara's side with Tysha close by. "We'll see you in the morning."

“I love you all too.” With a wink Wesley’s figure vanished and the little drone float to Inara’s palm. She pocketed the device and walked into the cabin with the girls.

Everything had been set back up for them and more. They had drawers, a small accessory desk, and instead of cots they had beds with comfortable mattresses. They were lined up in close proximity to each other so that they weren’t too far in case they wanted to have a nighttime chat.

Inara plugged in the drone to charge. Then she went to pull out her nightgown. “I’m happy you guys are making friends. Tysha, I’m looking forward to having you at our home.”

Tysha couldn’t even begin to express her excitement. A castle for a house? Yes please! “Me too, Mrs. Von Helsing.”

Charlotte said, “We have a huge pool, you’ll love it. I’m not as good at swimming, but I enjoy it anyway.”

Inara praised, “You did a great job Tysha, you were very fast.”

“Thank you,” Tysha felt her cheeks color.

“You all did wonderfully,” Inara had finally switched out her clothes and prepared her toothbrush. She gave the girls a knowing smirk. “Elijah did really well to, don’t you think?”

Having just pulled her head through the hole of her nightgown over her head, Kaylee peeked out with rosy cheeks once more. "He does perform quite splendidly," she agreed, trying to play it down once more. "I think he's quite impressive when it comes to the obstacle course and he's really polite. It seemed like Dad also thought he did well, right?"

Inara nodded, rinsing her mouth. “Yeah, I think he gave him a compliment or two.”

Or two? Charlotte put her toothbrush back with an airy look of wonder. “Hey mom, what do you think of Elijah?”

“Oh he’s a kind boy, smart too, so I hear,” Inara walked over to her bed and pulled back the sheets. “The Jackson family—most of them that I know of—are hardworking and have integrity.”

Tysha smiled, “They sound great.”

“They are pretty great,” Inara scooted her back against the headboard so she might sit up.

“What does Dad think of Elijah?” Charlotte asked as nonchalantly as she could, but her cheeks betrayed her and their mother noticed.

Grinning, Inara said, “Your father thinks Elijah is a ‘nice boy’, and he wouldn’t mind if he hung out more with the family.”

It was time to decide just how much she wanted to tread the waters of possibility. With her teeth freshly brushed and hair down for a night of sleeping, Kaylee slipped over to the foot of Inara's bed, curiosity dancing along her face. "So, if Elijah was hanging out with the family more, would that mean dad wouldn't mind if he came to mud mask movie nights...or just movie nights? If he was maybe over to see Lottie, maybe?"

“Or Kaylee,” Charlotte added quickly. Being in the spotlight wasn’t new, but this kind was! “What would Dad think? Or say?”

“You’d have to ask your father if you want a clearer answer,” Inara admitted. “But if you really want to know my opinion, well, I think he would be alright with it.”

“Really?” Charlotte leaned and laid on her front. “I’m sorry mom, I’m just surprised. Dad doesn’t even like us talking about boys outside of our cousins.”

Inara had to acknowledge that. “True, he’s very skeptical of boys we don’t know,” she said. “But your father knows this family very well. He knows their values, he knows their positions on mages being human, and he has confidence in the consistency they bring to raising their children. Now, not every family has that, and your father has been especially disappointed in ones that claim to center around the ‘virtues’ of their religion and fail.” Inara shifted down a little in her sheets. “But so far the Jacksons proved well enough. And your father isn’t the only one who has noticed. There are other families who hope to make good friends with the Jacksons.”

Humming in thought, Charlotte decided to take the dive, “Mom….What if we...don’t just want to be friends? What would he think then?”

Chuckling, Inara said, “Well I say go for it, but I think your father—given time to think it over—just might be on board too. It’s hard for him to let go sometimes. You’re his babies, you’re my babies. Trusting someone you choose will mutually care and protect you, as you would them, is not going to be easy on both of us. I’m just a little more willing to take that chance.”

A joyful giggle left Kaylee, pulling her legs up to her chest and resting her chin on her knee. "So as long as we made good choices, dad would let us date," came out half as an excited squeak and half a real sentence. A new thought struck her. "What about when we go to school in the fall? If we find a boy there who could care and protect us, then he might say yes?" After all, they both couldn't date Elijah!

The same thought came to Inara’s attention. At the moment there were no other viable Jackson options to pair with both girls.

Inara said, “Uh, well, it’s not likely you’ll get the chance to date so soon. You’re going to be Freshman That’s a little early.”

Charlotte tilted her head, “Why?”

“There’s just a lot that goes with finding someone and I think it’s best if you wait until you’re developed more,” Inara explained.

“Like getting your period?” Charlotte asked in a solemn tone. Her finger pulled at the loose goose feather in her pillow.

Inara offered a sympathetic smile. “That’s a good one. Another is I think you should be at least sixteen.”

“That’s so far ahead,” Charlotte frowned for more than one reason. Her mother was seventeen when she got her period.

“Meri jaanu, patience in a sign of maturity,” Inara pointed out gently. “You cannot hope to involve an entire person into your life, full of their troubles, their insecurities, their hopes, their fears, and their dreams, if you can’t handle the thought that you will have to wait for your sixteenth birthday.” Inara tried to reason Charlotte out of her pout, saying, “I know you will have plenty of love to give, and you will be great at whatever you put your mind to, but a relationship isn’t only affection and dancing, it's hard work. Understand, Dove?”

After a moment of thoughtful consideration Charlotte nodded, “I understand.”

Smiling softly, Inara said, “We’re only looking out for you. You’ll also want someone who can be patient. Not just that, but kind and supportive too.” Inara slipped back into her sheets. The specific biological interactions that procured families were still a mystery for her girls, but she decided to add, “Especially if the kind of love you’re dreaming of means a family one day.”

The idea of not just dating but finding someone to marry and have children with darkened Kaylee's cheeks once more as she slipped off her mothers bed. "Okay, so we can just look at the boys for now," she finally offered as a compromise, as much as she found that she was growing more and more interested in the opposite sex and what they had to offer. "We can focus on school and our studies."

“Yes, and really, whether or not you get married the welfare of your mental, emotional, spiritual, and physical health should always be very important. It might seem like a monumental task to do all that and be married, from how your father talks about it, I want you to remember that when I met your father I did not abandon my dreams, I merely adapted to do two things I loved at the same time. And of course—,” Inara smiled at her daughters, “—if ever your father and I had to choose between our careers and our children, we chose you.”

The love emanating from their mother and her words warmed their hearts. Even Tysha, who simply enjoyed the moment of watching a caring parent interact with her children, felt a glow of that love by proximity.

Inara reached and turned off one of the two lamps keeping their room lit. She paused before turning off the other one. “Night my loves,” Inara said, without the desire to specify her daughters alone; Tysha was welcome to be included.

Feeling warmed simply from their mother and the affection she gave to them, Kaylee didn't find it hard to compromises with her request, at least for now. If in the future a boy showed up that made her heart flutter and spasm like Elijah did, she couldn't promise that sixteen would seem reasonable. But that was for another time. For now she nestled down under her blanket and accepted the comfort of having heir mother around for now as sleep drew near. "Goodnight, mom," she echoed her response that trailed into a yawn.

“Night Mom…” Charlotte chimed in drowsily.

The four of them soon dozed off into a restful sleep. The girls had not had such a sound slumber for at least two weeks now.

In the morning the girls were all giggles and excitement for the day. They got ready, activated the drone to have Wesley with them, and had a peaceful breakfast. This time they happened to sit with a branch of their Aunt Lauri’s family. Charlotte, Kaylee, and Tysha were doing exactly as Kaylee had suggested—looking, no touch. They did so as discreetly as possible. Lottie did wonder, by the smirk of the boys, that they might have noticed.

Thereafter the activities of the day took their attention by storm. Lunch came and went. Paintball proved a wonderful sport before dinner. It was at this point that the girls became aware their parents would be leaving soon. Thus, eating slowed down their flurrying spirits to a hum.

“Just two more weeks, my loves,” Inara offered, seeing their subdued moods.

Wesley’s compassion for his girls stirred a tease. “Well maybe they can handle it, but I certainly can’t. Why don’t we steal you two—or three—away tonight?”

That elicited a giggle from the girls. Charlotte smiled and nodded, playing into his joke. “We can gather our things quickly.”

“There’s a side gate we can sneak out of,” Tysha joined with a spoff.

“Ah, what a good friend; helping you break out,” Wesley praised.

Inara chuckled, “Alright, conspirators, finish your food. Then we can say proper goodbyes.”

The humor had lifted some of the weight off of their small shoulders. Once finished eating they gathered out to where the vehicles were ready to drive away with their parents and guardians.

Everyone crowded the curb. From where the girls stood they could just see Regina, Paisley, and Hugo. It appeared the young boy had only his father there to see him. They exchanged a handshake.

Paisley’s parents—distracted, oblivious—paid their daughter brief bursts of warm goodbye. The girl looked like a fluttering bird, trying to nab what attention she could get.

As for Regina, well, her parents stood like statues in a Greek pantheon, staring down their noses in displeased judgement upon their co-creation despite the upturn of their mouths. There could be no mistaking their familial relation in that expression; more for the public than anything else. They could only imagine the cold affection in private. If you could call it ‘affection’.

There were, thankfully, an abundance of comforting affection between parents than those three. Elijah exchanged loving hugs from both of his parents. The De Lafayette boys rowdily said goodbye with a few noogies. Matthew, Cara, Danson, Serenity, and Paulo were all as caring towards their parents as their parents were to them.

Inara would be no different. She first embraced her girls. “Ah, it was so good to see you two again.”

As soon as it was her turn, Kaylee dove in for a tight hug with Inara. She needed one more to make sure she could get through the next two weeks, since there really wouldn't be any sneaking off. No, they'd be on their best behavior and be home soon enough. "It was wonderful to see you mom, and dad too, even if it's just a holofigure," she murmured into the embrace, finally loosening her hold and not ashamed to place a kiss on her mother's cheek. "Just two more weeks."

 

[xrakkax]

Knowing that they'd be reunited with their friends in the matter of a week made goodbyes easy enough. That combined with the fact that they missed their homes and beds. With Tysha joining them for a night of reunions and relaxation, the trip to Belarus would be a brief one thanks to the nearby portal at the Cromwell residence. With a final look at the camp, they took their bags to the exit, ready for their next adventure.

Since the drive was short enough, they'd be making it on their own, though neither girl thought much of it. Instead they chatted away in the back of their chauffeured vehicle, reminiscing over camp and everything that had gone well. What had gone poorly wasn't mentioned and was decidedly in the past. As soon as the car pulled to a stop in front of the large expanse of the Cromwell manor, Kaylee was quick to jump right out of the backseat, urging Tysha to follow. A wide smile the girls knew well had come to meet them, Rosy waving the girls over while Amelie at her side jumped with joy, her messy curls that matched her father's bounced along with her. A short ways away from them a fair haired boy not much younger than his sister was happily playing catch with their chocolate lab.

"Kaylee! Lottie! It's so good to see you two," Rosalie beamed while her daughter rushed up to put her arms around both of the teenaged girls at once. "Melie's been talking about you non-stop since she heard you were coming. Oh, and you must be Tysha?"

Wide eyed and in awe at everything she was seeing, Tysha had to snap her gaping mouth closed in politeness when she realized she had been gawking. She shyly nodded, saying, “Yes, it’s good to meet you Lady Cromwell.”

The little boy and his dog came barreling over once they saw the girls. The excited canine sniffed and licked the two familiar people before greeting Tysha enthusiastically.

“Amelie, Olly, how have you guys been?” Charlotte asked as they walked towards the house.

"Mama says we're gonna have movie night!" Amelie cheered, though muffled with how tightly she hugged her older cousins. "With papacorn and candy!"

"No, Amelie. I said all the big girls are having a mud mask movie night, my dear. We have to see what the others say if you'll be able to join us this time. It might be just for Kaylee, Lottie, their friend and the adults this time," Rosy gently corrected her daughter with an apologetic look to the older girls.

Charlotte giggled, giving her cousin’s curls an affection tussle. “Aw it’s alright. Maybe we can do one some other night.”

The little boy and his dog came barreling over once they saw the girls. The excited canine sniffed and licked the two familiar people before greeting Tysha enthusiastically.

Olly tugged on his mother’s hand. “Me too? I want a movie too.”

Coming into the house at this point Cory heard his little boy, just as he walked up from the basement dressed in a ranger’s outfit. Right behind him came a familiar old crush of Kaylee’s, wearing a Bard’s ensemble. Anyone who played D&D knew the kind of tropes that went with being a Bard. Ryuu’s dashing appearance fit the role well. Ryuu stared down at the young girls, careful not to impose his greeting since that cold stare from Wesley from the summer before.

Charlotte and Kaylee had seen Ryuu enough not to be surprised or taken aback, but Tysha stared with wide eyes.

“Remember Olly, we were going to watch movies here,” Cory said. The women in the family needed a break. What with Alassiel and Natalia ready to pop and Lauri managing a baby alongside being a professor, Cory knew his own wife worked hard and long to deserve this night away.

There was undeniable disappointment on young Amelie's face, even if she seemed to have calmed down some by her father's presence, eager to take his hand. "If we can't go with the girls does that mean the others are coming over?" They had no shortage of playmates with eleven others close to her age between the cousins. "That's going to be a lot of movies!"

"We can see what the others say, but all of them are going to be with their fathers so all the mothers get a night off," Rosalie explained, admittedly quite excited for such a night herself. She loved her children dearly, but a few hours without a constant barrage of questions would not be turned down.

"I hope they come...I want other girls here," the young girl pouted earning a chuckle from Kaylee.

“We’ll see who we can ask. Maybe Rayne and Nelly can come for the night,” Cory offered. They were the easiest out of the cousins to manage and it would be nice to have Andriy visit. “We can also get Luna over here—hey, what if we have a father and kids night? We can go to Avostoska and run around.”

The idea of running around with all the other kids was more than enough to make up for not going to the movie night. Amelie's excitement left her in the form of small jumps, her hair bouncing with her. "Yeah! Let's play with errybody!"

"Better shoot your brother a text, and if Wes is okay with it then let the others know in the group chat, dear," Rosy reminded Cory with a light nudge. The last thing they needed was getting anyone's hopes up, although she didn't expect him to say no to company over. "And if Uncle Wesley says yes, then you need to make sure you behave, Melie. And help your father keep an eye on Ollie."

“Yeah, yeah, I will,” Cory said, pulling out his phone. He also sent a text to the staff.

“Can we watch ‘Once Upon A Forest’?” Olly asked.

Cory happily beamed his pride that his child had an interest in a ‘adventure-like’ movie with a familiar D&D structure. “If that’s the one you pick. You both get to pick a movie to watch.” Although they were probably going to do a lot of LARP fighting.

Olly excitedly jumped around. “Come on Mousse, let’s go get our helmets!” The little boy needed his leaf-warrior suit when watching these thrilling cartoon expeditions.

Cory yelled, “Don’t be long! We’re going soon!”

Since the tiny woodland fighter left to gear up, Cory finally greeted the others. “Hey girls!” He gave Kaylee and Lottie warm hugs.

“Hello Uncle Cory!”

Tysha cleared her throat and piped up with some boldness, “Hello.”

Cory smiled wide. “Hello—Tysha, right?”

“Yeah,” she said in a softer tone, bashfully shuffling her foot.

“Welcome!” Cory slipped his arm around Rosy—but only after pulling his baby girl into his free hand, of course! “How was camp?”

“Better near the end,” Lottie had to admit. “But still great!”

"Camp was pretty good. A ton of fun activities, Uncle Cory," Kaylee praised him, knowing he'd be curious. "Made some new friends...and a couple of enemies..."

"So we heard," Rosy chuckled. "Well, it wouldn't be life as a teenager girl if you didn't make a few frienemies. That and the boy crushes, of course."

At mention of crushes, Kaylee glanced over at Ryuu for a brief second before looking away. He was still cute, there was no doubt about that, but he didn't give her the butterflies like Elijah could. Besides, she'd made a promise to her mother that she'd wait, at least for the year.

Ryuu caught the look and stepped one more foot slightly out of view. It wasn’t enough that the ole Aarinian didn’t have an interest in pubescent girls. He didn’t want his presence to allow for any misunderstanding.

“Boys gettin’ crushed is more like it.” Cory put on his best intimidating ‘Uncle face’ that earned a chuckle from the girls who didn’t believe a single twitch of his eyebrow. Cory broke the facade. “Ahh, I think young love is so sweet. Anyone you like? Hm?” Cory nudged with a goofy grin.

"There might be someone," Kaylee admitted, cheeks pinkening at the thought, though she wouldn't dare spare a name, less it get back to their father. "But mom says we should wait until next year and focus on school."

"A wise mother, indeed," Rosy agreed as they journeyed through the house and toward the secured room that held their portal. "There will be plenty of time down the line for love. Be that from a boy or otherwise. School is very important and you wouldn't want a crush or relationship to get in the middle of that, trust me girls."

“Ha ha, yeah,” Cory agreed readily, only briefly furrowing his brows at the way his wife phrased her words.

Charlotte stifled a pout. She had so far been appeased by the explanation from her mother, and now her Aunt, but although the point was made she kept thinking of a charming smile and how she just might get away with a boyfriend so soon. Even so, she said, “Okaaaay.”

At the portal Cory said, “You girls unpack, we’ll be there soon. I gotta work some stuff out with Ryuu.”

"Okay, Uncle Cory," Kaylee nodded with a grin, giving little Amelie a goodbye wave before stepping through the portal and into Avostoska.

"Don't take too long, or the villagers will grow restless on you," Rosalie warned her husband, leaning in to place a kiss gently on his cheek. "We'll see you soon." With a kind smile to Tysha, she gestured toward the portal. "Have you used a gate before? It's not scary, I promise."

Tysha looked at a frame for a door standing in the center of the room. “I haven’t used a gate before…” she admitted.

With a press of a button on a console a shimmering thin, light filled the space of the threshold. They could see the portal room of Avostoska on the other side of it.

“Wow!” Tysha gaped in awe.

“Come on,” Charlotte said, running ahead. “Bye guys!”

Cory chuckled and waved. “Bye!” He gave Rosalie a pinch to her butt as she walked forward.

Tentatively Tysha followed after Kaylee also went through. It didn’t feel like anything. Maybe a difference in pressure from the change in elevation, but that was it.

“This is a castle?” Tysha asked in wonder.

“Yes!” Charlotte giggled. “We have servants, giant rooms, a spa, and so much more!”

“Whoa,” Tysha gasped, barely looking ahead as she walked forward. “Lady Cromwell, do you also have a castle?”

"Lord no, nothing quite this massive," Rosalie chuckled and shook her head. "We have our home that Cory had built for me and a few properties around, but no need for a castle. And please dear, you can call me Rosy. No need for titles around here."

"You should get a castle and then you can have more babies," Kaylee suggested with a giggle. She was never against more cousins.

Rosy felt her cheeks pink at the suggestion. "Oh no, you can talk to your other aunts and uncles, but I think two is perfect for the Cromwell family."

“Ah, ma fille, I think the Cromwell’s are due for one more,” Lauri’s voice drew their attention.

“Aunt Lauri!” Charlotte clapped twice, running over to hug.

“Nous saluons le retour!” Lauri greeted, giving her and Kaylee a hug. “So good to see you. How was camp?”

Charlotte said, “Overall it was great! We did have some trouble with girls and a boy though. They were mean.”

"Yeah, but we got through it," Kaylee agreed. They'd come out ahead too, it seemed, since Regina's parents seemed quite angry with her.

"It'll get better... eventually. Until one of them is eyeing up your fiance while you're watching and then has the gall to lock eyes with you while she's putting on lip balm," Rosy said with a slight glare before shaking the memory and tugging her beloved friend in for a hug. "And no, I think two is just fine. I'll leave it to you and your lion to grow out the pack, Lauri Loo."

Exchanging the affectionate squeeze, Lauri chuckled, “Ah, I think we are good for now. Astrid is another light in our life, but I think it will be quite some time until we have another.” And if not, then they will be happy for what they were given. “I was going to ask if Melie would like to play with Luna and Astrid, but Cory sent a message that the fathers were going to watch all of the little ones together here. Oliver is waiting with the children on the holodeck, going over some campaign for kids with Micha.”

Charlotte perked, “That means Aunt Molly is here. Is anyone else?”

“Oui,” Lauri said, walking with them. “Natalia and Alassiel are ordering snacks.” The pregnant women were just about to pop in the next two months. “Willow is coming soon. Theo just wanted to give Aria a quick look over since her cold. If she’s well enough to come they should be here any moment.” She hummed in thought. “I think the only other one who might be late is Amalia. I think she went to ask her friend—Emery—if she wanted to come.”

The growing list of who would be coming only excited Kaylee more. She'd made quite the turn from growing up isolated to being surrounded by so many people to love. "What about Aunt Ellie and Aunt Annabelle?" The sisters who brought fire into the household were hard to forget.

"What about us, Miss Kaylee?" Ellie called with a smirk, meeting them around the corner with a margarita in her hand. "You think I would miss a night with all the girls?"

"Shiiit, you guys are alright, but I'm here for a good drink and a night off,"Annabelle spoffed before shooting a wink to the three girls. "I heard you all got into it at camp. Anybody I need to come put in their place?"

Rosy winced, at least glad that the little ones all seemed to be with their fathers. "I think they were able to settle things without violence, Anna."

"That's a pity. If you ask me, best way to deal with a mean girl is a good old smack of her boobs," the dragon continued, sipping her own daiquiri. That earned a giggle from the girls. "But it's whatever. You girls should go toss your stuff in your rooms so we can get everything going."

"Dirty clothes in the laundry chute," Ellie stressed from habit. "We don't want any of those uniforms getting moldy or anything."

Charlotte, after many more hugs hello, started off with Kaylee and Tysha in tow, “Alright, we will!”

Running through the hallways Tysha grew more and more enamored. It felt like she had been whisked into a storybook world where fancy dresses awaited them in grand wardrobes.

“This is our room—well, we have a joint lounge connected to our rooms.” Charlotte opened the double doors to a huge chamber designed for entertainment and relaxation. The window at the other end overlooked the vast lake and meadow.

“Whoa!” Tysha gawked. She would have to see if her little brother could visit sometime. “This is amazing you guys.”

"It is pretty great," Kaylee agreed, slipping past the lounge area and entering her own room.

While Kaylee was still struggling to understand her life before adoption, she did know that she was fortunate under the care of Rosy, Everest, and Wesley at that time. Her clothes were minimal, but fit and were clean. To go from that to this life of luxury where anything she could possibly want was at her finger tips or a simple request of a servant, sometimes took her breath away.

Taking her bags over to the laundry chute, Kaylee made little work of pushing everything into the slot to be sent down to be cleaned. The rest of her belongings were pushed over toward her bed. Crafts, little souvenirs and her toiletries could wait until later she decided since they were being waited on. Kaylee did take the opportunity to slip out of her traveling clothes and into a pair of comfortable leggings and soft shirt.

"Do you want to borrow anything to watch the movie in, Tysha?” Kaylee asked. “In case your stuff needs to be washed or anything."

Tysha had been observing the girls going about their business with fascination. “Oh—Oh, yes, thank you.” She pulled off her outfit and shoved it down the chute. “That’s kind of satisfying.”

Charlotte chuckled, “Yeah, I know what you mean.” She pulled open the closet door that Kaylee and Lottie stored outfits they were willing to share between each other. “Come here, pick anything you like.”

Another soft gasp escaped Tysha. She hadn’t seen so many options, so fancy, and all available to her. Another encouraging prod later and Tysha chose a beautiful silk gown for sleeping. She blushed out of uncertainty if she was being greedy or not. Neither girl said a word other than praise, so she quickly slipped it on and spun around.

“I feel like a princess!” Tysha giggled.

“Do you want to be?” Lottie asked, pulling out an old tiara.

Wide eyed, Tysha said, “Oh yes please!”

Charlotte came up and put it on her head. “There, Princess Tysha.”

The little girl ran over to the large mirror to see herself. While Tysha marveled at the extravagance, Lottie picked out a pair of comfy shorts and a large soft shirt.

Tysha turned back with a smile and handed the crown back. “Thank you, that was really cool.”

Lottie gently put it back. “Maybe we can play princesses in the holodeck sometime. We can get all dressed up and do one of Uncle Cory and Ryuu’s stories.”

“Ryuu?” Tysha asked, then blinked in remembrance. “Oh, the man with the silvery blue eyes.” Her cheeks blushed. “He was handsome.”

"He is handsome," Kaylee had to admit, though she had lost her puppy crush on the man. "But he's also too old. That and I heard Aunt Ellie say that he's a 'panty chaser'. She made it seem like it's a pretty bad thing and it made Ryuu blush." Looking over at the door, she made sure no one had come to check on them before asking with a growing smirk. "Lottie used to have a crush on Joao, before he was our uncle."’

Gasping, Charlotte playfully nudged Kaylee. Tysha smiled, looking between the two for more understanding. “Yeah, yeah, I did, but it didn’t last.” She and the two sat on the couch for the moment to chat. “Did you ever have a crush Tysha?”

“Hm,” Tysha tapped her chin. “I did, actually.” She happily huddled closer to spill the tea about when her little brother had been bullied. “Some jerk tried to take Jordan’s snack when I went to the bathroom. When I came back I saw this kid defending him.”

“Aww,” Charlotte pressed her hands to her cheeks.

“I know, right?” Tysha almost squealed. “I ran up to help Jordan stand—they had pushed him—and when the kid finished kicking butt he asked ‘Are you guys alright?’, and I was like ‘Yes, thank you’, and then he gave Jordan his snack!”

Charlotte clapped twice. “Who was he? What’s his name?”

“I don’t know, his grandpa came to get him. He got to leave the orphanage.” Tysha wished the young man well. Not everyone got the opportunity. “I will never forget those pretty grey eyes. And his black hair looked so soft!”

“Maybe we can have Uncle Yonten and Aunt Anna look at the records!” Charlotte said excitedly.

Blushing hard, Tysha shook her head. “No, no, I couldn’t! I would be too shy.”

Kaylee enjoyed the story of heroism just as much as the others, imagining she'd feel the same toward anyone who was standing up for her siblings. If Tysha wouldn't let them try and track him down, she'd at least be sure to keep an eye out for the boy she described, something itching in the back of her mind that she didn't quite understand.

Before the girls could nudge her into any orphan-hunting, Tysha changed the topic. “Where are we gonna watch the movie? In here?”

"Oh no, not in here. We'll go to one of the theaters with everyone," Kaylee told her, tugging on a pair of pink ballet-style slippers and offering Tysha a pair to wear as well. "Do you want anything for a snack? We can stop by the kitchens.”

Putting on the footwear, Tysha thought it over. “Um, maybe cheez-its?”

“We have that,” Charlotte nodded, all ready to go. “Is that it? We have basically anything.”

“Uuuh,” Tysha’s eyes floated up in thought as she walked with the girls out of their unique room. “I-I don’t know I guess. What’s out there?”

Charlotte said, “You know what? The concession stand will have plenty to choose from, so we’ll just go and you can decide.”

“Ooh, a whole concession,” Tysha’s wonderment brightened. “Yeah, let’s do that!”

“Last one there is a kelpie’s slave!” Lottie giggled, darting ahead.

“Hey, that’s not fair, I don’t know where I’m going!” Tysha chuckled, but ran behind all the same.

The girls nearly ran into a servant or two. By the halfway point they slowed down to an exhausted stroll, laughing breathlessly. They occasionally shoved one another behind in an attempt to be ‘ahead’ of the others. Eventually they just made it to the theatre together where all the women were chatting and snacking in wait for the girls. Everyone, from their mother to all their aunts and Emery had come. The concession stand had a servant handing out treats to the women. Alassiel and Natalia were especially attentive to snacks, since they were pregnant and ready to pop, in September and November respectively.

Charlotte beamed. “Hey you guys!”

A chorus of greetings sounded off in response to them, the women seated around in relation to those they spent the most time with. Their mother was seated beside Ellie with Annabelle close by as well, both of the Blackthorne women happily drinking away now that the time of breastfeeding had passed and their children were in safe hands. Lauri and Rosy had found their places at each other's sides, Willow close by with Molly which transitioned into Alassiel, Natalia, Amalia and Emery.

Kaylee helped herself to a packet of sour gummy worms and a small bucket of popcorn from the concession stand. "Sorry for keeping you all waiting," she said with a sheepish smile. "Just wanted to get comfy for the movie."

"You're completely fine, sweetheart. We will never turn down a chance to catch up," Willow assured the young girl. "Besides, if there's one thing any of us know, it's that getting comfortable cannot be skipped over. You learn to appreciate it that much more after being pregnant, I can promise you that."

“Got that right!” Molly chuckled, kicking up her legs on the recliners extender. “Besides, it gave us time to think about what to watch. I say Mean Girls.”

“It’s too adult,” Inara reminded her.

“It’s a classic high school movie,” Molly argued. “They’re gonna run into this stuff in high school.”

Amalia shrugged, “I do not know this movie, I will give it a chance.”

“Well, they are young…” Natalia couldn’t deny her curiosity either, but she did want to respect Inara’s role as a mother.

“What’s it about?” Charlotte asked, bringing her snacks to sit beside her mother.

“It’s about a homeschooler from Africa learning the ups and downs of American teenage life when she transfers to a high school in the United States,” Lauri explained. “It’s mainly humorous with some touching moments and lessons learned.” The Lamb gave the Tigress a smile that begged for a chance.

“Mm,” Inara mulled it over.

Charlotte pleaded, “Come on mom, pleeeeeease?”

“Alright, fine.” Inara gave in. “But you have to close your eyes and plug your ears if I say so, okay?”

The plot sounded like something they'd be able to relate to, in Kaylee's mind, though she had to nod at her mother's request. "Okay, we'll look away if you tell us to," she agreed, sitting beside Lottie and beckoning Tysha to sit beside her.

"It isn't that bad, truly," Willow offered reassurance to Inara, understanding a mother's concern.

"Yeah, it's only like PG-13 I think?" Ellie chimed in. "Besides, given everything the girls have been through it only feels fitting."

Annabelle signaled for a servant to bring her another drink as she spoke. "I'll give it to you girls, you were a lot more tame than I would have been. I was in three fist fights before I even started high school."

Rosy winced at the news, even if it wasn't surprising. "I don't know if I should be impressed it was only three or focus on reminding Kaylee, Lottie and Tysha that they should try to be in zero fist fights if they can."

Molly spoffed and smeared on the mud mask she chose. “Stars, I don’t have enough fingers and toes to count the amount of fights I been in growin’ up.”

“Da, fights are a part of life sometimes,” Amalia pointed out.

"Damn right, no point in showing weakness and letting someone think they have the upper hand," Emery agreed.

“Well I rather they keep their fighting only against fairies,” Inara said, offering her daughters their choice of facial mask. “Not to say they shouldn't defend themselves.”

Charlotte nodded, saying, “We didn’t start it mom, but we finished it,” she picked a cucumber smear, “just like you said.”

The women chuckled. Inara conceded to that point. “Yeah, true, I did say that.”

“Alright girls, enough chat. Let’s get this movie going!” Molly took the liberty of starting it up by verbal command.

Lights dimmed, intro music played, and the opening of the movie quickly reeled in their attention. Inara had Kaylee and Lottie block out the scene with the coach in the beginning who failed miserably at ‘teaching’ sex-ed. That drew interest of the women around, who further became invested in what was going on, when Inara had Kaylee and Lottie block out the scene implying a high school tumble. Other than that the girls were happy to enjoy the rest of the movie and geek out over the fact that both the girl at camp and in the movie were named Regina.

“That was pretty fun!” Charlotte giggled.

Tysha said, “The bus hitting Regina really got me!”

"Served her right for all the nasty thing she did," Kaylee huffed, finishing off her snack and moving to wipe her mask clean off.

Annabelle had to chuckle at that. "Yeah, that's a real dose of Karma," she agreed before pointing out with a nonchalant shrug. "It's just too bad that not everybody gets the bus they deserve."

"True, not everyone, but most do. Even if you have to nudge them in the right direction," Ellie winked, standing up for a much needed stretch and giving the girls a look as a second thought. "Not that I'm saying to push anyone in front of a bus, mind you. Just don't feel the need to correct something that's already winding out it's course of action, y'know?"

“There is another way we can look at the bus—It is a contributor to Regina’s ability to take a more humble approach,” Natalia said, whilst apologetically asking to be helped up alongside Alassiel.

Willow and Rosy took it upon themselves to help Natalia and Alassiel to their swollen feet once the two were ready to do so.

"I think a better lesson to tell the girls here is that if they're experiencing a problem, maybe take it to the professors, especially ones you can trust,” Willow said.

"Exactly. You'll have Lauri around if you need to, and she can make sure any problems go up the proper channel," Rosy agreed, hoping that would help prevent further incidents like the panty theft or eyebrow shaving.

Inara nodded. “You’re fortunate to have your Aunt Lauri and Uncle Oliver present. They’re good people and good teachers.” She muttered at the screen, “Unlike some ‘hired professionals’...”

Chuckling, Lauri asked, “Ah, Inara, that reminds me. Why did you have Lottie and Kaylee look away?”

“Oh the coach and stuff?” Inara spoffed.

“Da, what was that?” Amalia asked.

They weren’t the only ones. Kaylee and Charlotte did as they were told, but they were still eager to know why.

Inara said, “Well, I want Kaylee and Lottie to learn about the details from Wesley and I, not a film.”

“What details? For what?” Charlotte asked pleadingly.

“Oh, they don’t know about the birds and the bees?” Alassiel giggled. “I’m surprised, with the kind of people they are around.”

“They know it’s a thing, they just don’t know specifics,” Inara chuckled.

Charlotte was desperate. “Mom, tell us! What is it?”

Kaylee shared her sisters confusion of just what was being avoided. Birds and bees? There had to be a lot more to whatever this was if it meant their mother was unsure.

Inara sighed, shifting in uncertainty. “I wanted your father around. Even if he rather put it on my shoulders.”

“We’re here to help,” Natalia offered with a smile. “Right girls?” She asked the rest of the room.

"Absolutely we're here," Willow agreed supportively.

"And if it goes poorly, well there's plenty of daughters between us that we can keep trying til we get it right," Annabelle said with a snort.

"She's for a point. If it's going down we can go down together," Ellie said as she sipped at her drink as wiggled her brows at them.

Having little reason not to at this point, Inara gave in. “Okay, okay— girls, come here. Momma’s gonna tell you about human biology and social expectations, as well as my critique.”

The three huddled around Inara. At this point they realized Tysha was just as much involved as the other two. Seeing that she had no parents or set guardians, they decided to include her as well.

“Alright, what do you know so far about your body and how it works?” Inara asked, not wanting to repeat or patronize.

“You mean like peeing and stuff?” Charlotte asked.

“Well no, I mean in regards to how it makes babies,” Inara nodded to Natalia and Alassiel.

“Um, well I know there is the placenta and the umbilical cord, which takes care of the baby as it develops,” Charlotte said, thinking of what else could be mentioned.

Tysha said, “The womb is like a house that gets bigger as the baby grows.”

“Do you know how the baby gets there?” Inara asked.

The girls blushed. Charlotte shrugged, saying, “Uh...Something to do with being naked with a guy?”

“Kissing?” Tysha offered. “Kissing naked guys.”

The gentle chuckles of the women and their mirthful glances meant that, though not quite right, they weren’t far off the right path.

Kaylee felt her cheeks darken from the others soft giggles. "The egg has to be fertilized before it is too late and turns into a period," she said with her own personal experience on just what that last part was.

“We have EGGS?” Tysha asked in surprise. “Like chickens?”

Inara decided to dive into the beginning at this point. A little repetition wouldn’t be a problem. “Well, not like chickens, but yes.”

"That's true," Willow nodded, trying to be mindful and delicate in how she worded herself. "And the egg is fertilized by sperm that is introduced by a man into your body."

"Jeez, way to make the best part of a pregnancy sound painfully dull," Annabelle rolled her eyes.

"Speak for yourself. That was hardly memorable for me," Emery said with a shrug. "Though he just wasn't the best at performing. That's where warm up comes in to save the day."

Ellie gave her a pitiful look before turning to Inara who likely wanted to spearhead this. "We can probably hold off on foreplay until sex is established in this lesson."

The word reddened the cheeks of the girls. It had been at the back of their mind, but neither of them had been bold enough to blurt it out. They were quite intrigued. Almost every adult spoke fondly of it. The activity held importance, it took a special role between mates, it shaped the dynamic of entire relationships. A force that could break or make a person.

Inara’s cheeks pinked. Her baby girls were growing. The more they talked the further from little girlhood they would be and soon—well, little girls who become women leave. Motherly emotions tugged at her not to go on, but she had to!

“Ahem,” Inara cleared her throat. “Yes, we will save the talk of foreplay for later,” she went on, “Let me give you a brief overview—Female humans have two egg sacks on either side of the womb, connected by oviducts, commonly called ‘fallopian’ tubes. Each month the body lines the uterus with a nice blood cushion, then pops a mature egg into the tube where it waits to be ‘fertilized’, by a sperm—thousands of tiny swimming seeds with a tail. If it isn’t, the prepared space is flushed clean out a tunnel that opens up below your urethra. This is called menstruation.” Inara gave an analogy of a seed needing water to germinate into activation. “The egg and the sperm are two parts of a puzzle. Alone, they are only an egg and a sperm. Together, they merge into a single celled organism science calls a ‘zygote’, which quickly divides until it reaches the second stage of growth science labels ‘embryo’—,”

Amalia spoffed, “This is boring. Is this how school feels?”

Chuckling, Lauri said, “Oui, it is not far off.”

“Eh, teacher, get to good part!” Amalia called out in a tease. “Explain how babies grow later!”

Sighing with a smile, Inara said, “Alright, alright— Willow is correct, the man introduces the sperm to the egg…”

“How?” Charlotte asked in the pause of hesitation from her mother.

Natalia stepped in a moment here. She gave her belly a pat. “The same tunnel that flushes out the unused blood-cushion is the same one that the sperm uses to get inside, to meet the egg.”

As much as this talk kept the blush on their cheeks, the girls were still a little confused. Tysha especially, who sat back and scratched her head. “Okay...So the sperm go up the tunnel, but where does the man keep the sperm? How does he send them in the tunnel?” All she could think of was a finger, but that didn’t make sense.

“Remember I said a sperm and an egg are like a puzzle? Well that’s not the only thing that is like a puzzle. A tunnel is long,” Inara explained. “What else is long, but that belongs to a man?”

Thinking maybe she might be right after all, Tysha offered, “A finger?”

"That won't deliver any sperm, but I'm not going to say it can't go there," Annabelle winked at the girls, earning a light scolding from the more reserved of the adults in the room.

"Won't say no to that or other body parts as long as they know what they're doing, right?" Emery had to join the dragon in chuckles and amusement.

While the women around them were quick to suppress their giggles lest any of the girls feel shamed, Kaylee struggled to think of what else it could be.

First thought of what was long made her think of legs and arms, but that couldn't be right. Then she tried to think of what was specific to males, her cheeks growing even further dark red. "Is it...is it in the penis?"

Having younger brothers and young male cousins, more than once there'd been a diaper ripped off in protest of being clothed and she'd helped change enough to know them anatomy-wise.

Charlotte spoffed and shook her head with a smile, “No, that’s where pee comes out, Kaylee.”

The women were quick to stifle their chuckles further, which the girls didn’t miss. At first it seemed to Lottie that they found humor in the idea of what Kaylee said, but then the mind-boggling explanation turned her world upside down.

“Well yes, pee does come from there, but there are two systems connected to that one long organ,” Inara chuckled to see the horrified look on Lottie’s face. “One is pee; water that goes through the kidneys and such pours out there. However, the other system relates to the little flesh pillow right under the penis, called testicles. They produce and contain the sperm until…it’s released.”

Tysha asked what others were thinking. “So pee and sperm are different right? There’s no pee that goes into…”

Lauri smiled with compassion for their worry. “Non, non pee. Unless there is a medical issue, but that should be known by the time you and a man decide to become ‘intimate’ as they say.”

Charlotte appeared to be hung up on the fact that a thing that expels pee also deposits sperm. The idea of it made it feel icky.

Chuckling, Alassiel caught on to the girls’ perplexed distress and said, “Don’t be so worried. If you choose your bedfellows well, you will not have to be concerned about cleanliness or if pee will come out.”

“Da, most men take care of their hygiene. That is not usually problem and is pretty easy to tell,” Amalia pointed out with a shared agreement of the other women.

“What is the problem?” Lottie asked.

Inara stepped in here, explaining with some hesitation, “Well, the ‘activity’ that encourages the sperm to release, when done correctly, feels very good for both people. The parts that come together stimulate those areas to pulse and send happy chemicals through your body.” Gesturing to Emery who had hinted to her experience, Inara said, “You’re more likely to not find satisfaction with all of your—as Alassiel said—bedfellows.”

Alassiel nodded, saying, “You might find yourself the one who is better skilled, in fact.” She adjusted the pillows around her. “Which isn’t always bad, because you could meet ‘virgins’ like I did with your Uncle Andiry. He wasn’t awful, he was just inexperienced. After several encounters he improved.”

“Oui, and when you are new, it is good to have someone who is skilled who knows what they are doing,” Lauri said, though all the girls knew at the time was that Uncle Oliver was Aunt Lauri’s first and only love. “Mon Tresor is very good. He was able to intuitively navigate me for a wonderful first time.”

“Two new people coming together can be difficult,” Natalia said. “Erebus, one of the Waryth, had been a pairing Mamon arranged for me in Aarin. We were our first time. It didn’t go well.”

“Da, but not everyone has good partners, new or not,” Amalia pointed out. “You were paired with Erebus, but I was paired with Artash. He had done it a lot before me and he sucked at it.”

Tysha muttered, “Sounds like a lot of effort for something that can go wrong if you’re not careful. Why is it so hard?”

Inara said, “Well, women are not built the same as men. Aside from anomalies women tend to need emotional, mental, and physical to reach that point I described earlier.”

"And when it does go right, oh it is worth it," Ellie had to point out, earning a murmur of approval from those around. And even a cheers from her sister.

"And just because someone is more skilled or older doesn't mean it will be what is best. There is always a possibility that someone is using either of those to be manipulative," Rosy said with a small shrug before turning her attention back to what still remained of her popcorn.

The remark drew some attention from Willow, though she wasn't about to press in front of the girls. "That's also why your mother recommends waiting to date. It's important you know that whether you choose to explore your body with a partner or not, that it needs to be a choice you've made. Unfortunately teenage boys are not the best at communication, and while sex is a physical act, without communication there are problems."

"Not only that, boys don't always get better at it as they get older," Emery rolled her eyes. "Better to wait until they can talk about sex organs without having a giggle fit before you commit to it."

"You say that as if any of our husbands don’t still perk up like a teenager at the talk of sex or boobs," Annabelle spoffed.

"That's a different kind of perking," Ellie wiggled her brows.

Willow was quick to jump back in and try to reign the discussion. "Again, just making sure everything is a choice you've made is absolutely vital. It is your body and your decision, and no one else has a right to try and make that choice for you. They also don't get to try and decide your worth based on whether or not you've had sex, you are all three whole young women regardless."

Kaylee's eyes had bounced around the room as everyone was speaking, trying to take in the waves of information they were being given. "So...we should wait? Until after high school?"

"That's your call, baby doll, but what you need to make sure is that it's what you want, not anyone else," Anna encouraged.

Bobbing her head in agreement, Molly said, “That’s right hon. No one can make that choice for you, just make sure it’s the right one.”

Inara, finally resigned to her baby girls blossoming without mind to her, said, “And if you ever do, I want you to be able to feel comfortable to come to me with questions or help on how to go about it. I would add that your father is here to talk too, though it is true that he’s more likely to persuade you to act in his favor rather than simply be a guide.” Inara gave a smile and shake of her head at Wesley’s antics. “Your father loves you very much, and he knows the mind of the average teen boy well enough to justify his concerns, but that doesn’t mean he can’t be over protective. He just wants you to be safe, healthy, and happy.”

At this point Charlotte felt far more at ease since learning the same place pee comes out is also where sperm are ejected. She smiled and said, “I feel comfortable talking to you mom—all of you.”

“Aw, that is good,” Natalia’s hormones pricked her eyes with tears.

"Yeah, if we have questions or something happens, we have lots of great women we can go to," Kaylee agreed.

"Damn right you do, and there's plenty of women here who aren't afraid to show up if someone's getting hands to protect you," Emery said which Ellie and Annabelle both fervently nodded to.

"Doesn't matter if I've got a kid on my hip and am a mom now, I'll still throw down if I need to," Anna said with confidence.

Inara scooped her daughters into a hug. “Oh, my girls! Growing up so fast!” She pulled away just enough to say, “There’s still a lot more to talk about, but I think we can save that for another night.”

"Thank you, mom," Kaylee sighed into their embrace.

"Yeah, we should probably wrap everything up. It's been awhile since we left all the kids with the menfolk and should probably make sure they're all conscious," Willow chuckled.

Ellie spoffed as she began the shuffle toward the door. "I'm sure they'll be fine. They're only outnumbered 24 to 10."

"25, for tonight," Emery corrected her. "Although I feel like after a dozen you don't even notice one more."

"It sounds like a death sentence when you put it that way," Annabelle said. "Besides, it's a room of ex-hunters and Aaranian mages. If they can't handle a few toddlers and babies then they'll need to hand in their man cards. That or some of you need to throw in the towel with babies." She looked over to those who were already sitting at three or nearly three kids.

"Don't look at me, we're finished," Willow said throwing her hands up in the air.

"Funny, pretty sure I said that after Lilith," Ellie wiggled her brows at her sister-in-law.

“Oui, just you wait, Willow is going to find herself pregnant again,” Lauri chuckling in a tease, without a worry for herself.

Alassiel giggled, “Yeah, my money’s on you girl.”

Molly said nothing, only adding her mirth to the rest of them who teased her besty. No one noticed the slight maniacally, mad-scientist undertone to Molly’s laugh.

Getting up from her spot with help from Rosy, Alassiel said, “Alright girls, I think it’s time.”

Rosy was happy it was others the bet was on. They had a perfect family in her eyes, no need to add another kid or two. Besides, like Annabelle and Ellie had celebrated earlier, she was a bit relieved to be past the diaper ages! "I agree. A break was nice, but I miss my little munchkins."

"Yeah...but I still think we should do this more often. Plus then the girls can fill us in when they come home from school on what's been happening," Ellie said with an excited look at the idea of tea. Unfortunately the brew just didn't feel the same these last few years, though she thought young blood could change that.

"Not saying I don't miss them, because I'll admit I do, but damn is Nia giving me a run for my money lately. That girl has endless energy, refuses to sleep, and the strongest little attitude," Annabelle shook her head as the group made their way down the hallway.

Ellie nudged her sister in the side. "I'd joke and say I wonder where that came from, Nora's been the exact same. Fiery little devils, I tell you."

"True...still think I'll say she gets it from Bunny, though," the dragon smirked.

Tysha leaned to question her friends, asking, “Who is ‘Bunny’?”

“Our Uncle Yonten,” Charlotte answered.

“Oh,” Tysha nodded calmly, then gawked once the realization hit her. “You mean this woman here is Annabelle Pakshi?!”

“Yes,” Charlotte chuckled.

Tysha inhaled sharply and pressed her hands to her cheeks. “Oh my g—I just hung out with Annabelle Pakshi!? And now I am going to see Yonten Pakshi?!”

Patting her friend's shoulder, Charlotte said, “Ha ha, yes!”

All the way to the holodeck Tysha geeked out. She couldn’t believe she didn’t see the connection in the first place. The people she had to thank for a safe, clean, dry, and comfortable place to live with her little brother were right there!

Any thoughts about how to approach them vanished momentarily when the doors to the holodeck opened and a blast of activity washed over the women.

Running this way and that were little bodies and grown men. There were kids being spun in circles on the ground by Yonten. Theo gently wrestled some of the tinier kids. Desara and Lyranni were secretly tying Gordon’s laces while his daughter Zasha distracted him with her baby babble. The dogs, Bear and Mousse, entertained Rayne, Nell, Aria, and other easy-going children. Most of the kids were gathered with Wesley, Everest, Micha, Ryuu, and Cory on one side, and Oliver, Joao, Andriy and Hye on the other. Kazumi cradled a crying child or two who had gotten in trouble.

Out of the chaos of toddlers and little children the women distinctly heard the words, “Alright, just don’t tell your mother.”

"Don't tell your mother what?" Ellie was the first to question just what was going on that was likely something none of them should be doing.

The sound of his wife's firm tone froze Everest in place from his side of the chaos. Slowly turning around to face the door, an upside down Nora was hanging from her ankles, giggling up a storm with her arms held out in front of her. "Throw me to Uncle Wesley, daddy!" her shrill demand made sure that any hopes of their plans going unnoticed were thwarted.

Wesley sucked in his lips at seeing the women’s expressions. Inara’s burning suns were especially intense in his perspective, causing a sheepish wince from the Fox. The other men were no different—Cory awkwardly waved with a big smile, hoping Rosalie wouldn’t notice Amelie waiting for her turn by his leg. Micha grinned seeing his wife and her grumpy squinting eyes. Any attempt of Molly’s to put her husband on edge failed because of her children and Micha’s relentless spirit. That, and she was too happy to be back with them to get on their case for their plan to toss children in the air.

"Oh, hey baby," Everest did his best to put on his charm before the realization hit that he was still holding his youngest child upside down. In a swift toss he righted her before setting Nora on her feet. "How was the movie?"

"Don't you 'how was the movie' me, Everest James. Are you throwing my babies around?" the Phoenix swooped in, a slight delay in her movements from a few good drinks before she began to examine her youngest who was clearly completely fine and even still trying to demand to be launched around.

While he was busy dodging fire and trying to offer reassurance to his wife, other men were quick to light up with both delight and relief to see their wives approaching. "Regarde, mes chéris. Mama is back," Oliver cooed first to Astrid who was nestled in a baby bjorn strapped to his chest, but also caught the attention of Luna and Sirius who were playing close by.

“Ah, hé là mes petits bébés!” Lauri met Luna first since she came running up to her. She pulled Sirius up into her arms and gave Oliver a greeting kiss.

Joao eased up to his feet and told his playful young boys the same. Lucius was more than able to race over on his own, while Zacarias kept hold of one of the Brazilian mountain's fingers for stability while toddling his way over to Natalia.

“Hey, my boys!” Natalia bent gently forward to caress their little cheeks before sharing an affectionate greeting with Joao.

Andriy's grin spread from ear to ear when his eyes fell on his Sea, though the realization that all around them was slightly out of control made his smile turn sheepish before moving to track down the girls.

Rayne and Nellethiel happily toddled over to their father and mother. “Can we have a pet too, Матусю[mommy]?” They had loved their games with the dogs.

“We’ll talk about it, my kokhani[darlings],” Alassiel said, giving them a gentle touch. Turning to Andiry, Alassiel gave him a loving kiss hello. Despite the shouting and running everyone appeared safe and happy.

"There's my little tea crumpet," Gordon said as he went to try and stand himself. "Look, Sigvar, Zasha. Mum is here and-whoooa!" The work of the twins paid off as gravity and his own attempt to step worked together to throw off his balance. Reflexes at least meant he was able to fall away from any of the little squirming bodies and land with Sigvar in his hand, held safely up above him while he groaned in protest. "Yay...mum is here."

A chorus of gremlin giggles dissipated as the twins slipped away in between legs and around large dogs.

Amalia quirked a grin. She came forward, took Sigvar, and then slipped onto Gordon’s back. Speaking in a high tone to excite her children, Amalia urged the stallion, “H’up, h’up, ride horsey!”

Zasha found new delight in yet another form of torment of her father, clapping devilishly. Gordon let out a soft grunt before kicking off his shoes and rising up on his hands and knees for a playful bucking that ended with him shifting beneath her until he was on his back and then sat up to wrap an arm around her, peppering her lips and chin with kisses.

"Mmm hello beautiful," Gordon winked, which made young Zasha lose her interest, even making a face at the display of affection between her parents.

A few kisses in and Amalia hummed back affectately, “Hello, zherebets…” There would be plenty of bucking in store for them that night.

Yonten chuckled, walking up to his wife of a dragon with their littlest dragging on his leg. “S’up chicka,” he said, stealing a nip of her lip.

"Hey there muddafukka," Annabelle grinned, slipping an arm around his waist. "Tormenting our spawns I see?"

“I took ‘em for a spin,” Yonten chuckled. Nia had squealed with delight for being spun on the ground. The girl in question was scooped up right then by her father.

“Momma!” Jinpa came up with a tear in his eye. “Momma Jasper hit me!”

Kazumi followed up, “They both hit each other. We don’t know who hit first.”

"Aww, my baby," Annabelle dropped down to coil her arms around him in a comforting manner. "I'm sorry you got hit, but if you hit Jasper too then it wasn't all on him. If you're gonna fight you gotta know what's gonna come back and get ya. You gonna have to learn to roll with the punches my sweet boy."

“Okay,” Jinpa sniffed, slipping his arms around his mother for comfort.

Cory smiled with arms wide for Rosy, still hoping she wasn’t going to ask about Amelie. “Heeey, Puddin’, how about a big kiss?”

She wasn't going to turn down a kiss, though Rosy did finish it with a perked brow as she pulled away from him. Bending down, she scooped up little Ollie who had chased over to see her. "So what did you guys do with Daddy today?"

Amelie, realizing she wasn't going to be launched, once more looked from her father to her mother, remembering the request of her uncles not to tell mom. "We did...stuff," she said with a wide smile that reminded Rosalie far too much of her husband.

"Stuff, huh?" the young blonde mother shifted her gaze back to Cory.

Darting his eyes every which way, Cory cleared his throat, “OKAY, I think it’s time to get going—Ollie, Melie say goodbye to friends.” Avoiding the conversation might not last the whole night, but Cory could always try!

Theo looked up with emerald eyes sparkling for Willow. “Ah, my Красивый.” He urged his children to give their mother a love-hug tackle—gently, of course.

“Oh my babies," Willow sighed happily as she scooped up Melody and Dorian for a tight hug while Aria did her best to keep up with her siblings. "Mommy has missed you terribly. Were you all good for отец?"

"Yes, we were!" Melody happily boasted, making room for Aria to come closer.

"That's my angels, thank you all for being such good little ones," Willow smiled before looking up to Theo with an equally adoring gaze.

Theo pulled Willow to him for a few gentle kisses. “They were as wonderful as their mother.” He grinned down at his offspring. “Ready for home?”

Aria peered around, not sure she wanted to leave. “I wanna say goodbye.”

“Okay, go on.” Theo watched his little girl run over to Rayne and Nell, then on to Luna, Amelie, and the others. Dorian wiggled on over to do the same.

Emery was weaving through the piles of families to find Ambrose currently thrilled with the fact that both dogs were nudging him with their snouts. "Mom!" His joyful shout could bring a smile to her face when nothing else could, extracting him from the fur pile and slipping him on to her hip.

"Hey little man. Did you have a good time?" A quick nod told her as always, he enjoyed time with all the other kids. "Good, I'm glad, punk."

Tiny goodbyes echoed from the children who had their own bonds with each other, some with yawns as the late hour settled in. Parents around the room had scooped up their little ones, most of which were getting toward various levels of exhaustion of their own before filing out. Joao had a boy on each side, despite their attempts to have their mother pick them up. Gentle reminders that she was already carrying their little sister had to be said until they accepted his hold. Zasha threw a small tantrum to be picked up by Amalia, meaning Sigvar had to be swapped over to Gordon, though he was already almost asleep and didn't mind. Andriy had his hands physically full between Nell and Rayne, though both were so well-behaved that it was hardly noticed and never a bother.

Across the room Everest was still working to defuse his wife, taking all the help he could get from Little John and Lilith who were becoming experts at settling problems caused by their younger sister. "I would never put them in real danger," Everest was assuring her which seemed to be as far as Ellie would push it.

"You better not, or you're going to have to make a run for it. Wesley too," baby blue eyes promised him before taking one of each of the kids' hands. "That Fox won't save you if any of my babies get hurt."

Inara chimed in, “Fox’s can’t save anyone if he’s eaten by a Tigress.” Before Wesley could make an innuendo, she added, “And not in the way that you like.”

Curious, Charlotte asked, “What does that mean?”

“What does what mean, my darling?” Wesley turned to his daughter, mostly to escape the glare of his wife.

“That phrase Mom said, about eating—you guys say it once in a while. Sometimes in a good way and sometimes saying ‘not how you like’, and I just want to know what that’s all about.” Lottie didn’t think she was the only one. Tysha wouldn’t admit it, since she was in a room full of new people.

Wesley’s brows popped up. “Ah, that, yes…” He gently guided her to the door where the others were funneling out. “That’s nothing for you to worry about, my Dove, off to bed now.”

“Daaad,” Charlotte whined lightly.

“Hush now, bedtime,” Wesley continued to evade her. He gave Kaylee a gentle push outside as well.

As soon as they poured out into the hallway Charlotte turned to her mother and asked, “Will you tell me then?”

Tysha, curious, leaned in to say encouragingly, “Yeah, Mrs. Von Helsing, you explain that kind of thing really well.” Beside her Kaylee nodded eagerly in agreement. They'd learned so much today and it sounded like there was still a lot to figure out.

That phrasing stole away Wesley’s attention. He looked between Inara, Kaylee, and Charlotte. “What—what does that mean? What did you explain?”

Inara smiled, chuckling, “We just ended up having ‘the talk’, is all.”

Wesley blanked out briefly. “So they know everything?”

“The basics,” Inara said, giving her husband’s cheek a pat. “It will be alright.”

“I object!” Wesley pointed up a finger.

“Overruled,” Inara grinned.

Ryuu laughed, “What did you think? That they would stay little forever?”

Wesley glanced at him and Ryuu remembered the olympics. The Aarinian slipped back behind Emery. As much as he meant that to be a teasing joke, the look in those coffee eyes was warning enough that teases in this regard were off limits.

Emery chuckled as her son let his head rest on her shoulder. "Better watch yourself, that's not a look of a papa ready for jokes about his little girls," she teased Ryuu. "We both know that man would put all those daddy's with their shotguns to absolute shame if he had to."

“Yes, I’m gathering that,” Ryuu said, stepping back again with a wary look at Wesley. “Well, goodbye everyone— Cory, see you at work.”

“Bye!” Cory waved.

"Good to see everybody again," Everest said to the guys, John and Nora each held surfboard style under his arms while Lilith took to Ellie's side. "We'll have to do this more often."

"Without hurting my babies," Ellie said with a furrowed brow.

"It was a good idea," Willow agreed with a chuckle, Aria resting her head on her shoulder, completely tuckered out. "We'll see you guys later though, I think everybody is ready for bed."

"Ready for something in bed," Gordon murmured with a wiggle of his brows to Amalia.

"Are we gonna make a fort?!" Zasha demanded of her parents, meaning they were in for a rough bedtime routine to find a way to slip around the truth.

Amalia replied without a flinch, “Is too late for fort, Lapochka. Tomorrow we can make fort in living room with couches. Maybe we can invited Ambrose too. Right now is bedtime.”

They arrived at the portals where, one by one, their families connected to their homes.

Cory, with Olly in his arms, said, “Let’s see if we can do this at least once a month.”

“We’ll talk it over on the group chat,” Wesley assured him.

“Oh, and remember, just let me know when you want to use any of the theme parks for field trips, okay?”

“Will do,” Wesley said. It had been a fun idea they had that they could argue held instructional value.

Yonten, with one arm around Annabelle and the other holding Nia tight—the wiggle-monster had tried to escape with the twins—gave the others a farewell nod. “See you, muddafuka.”

“See you, Yonny-Boy,” Wesley grinned with a wave to the Pakshi family.

Theo, cradling Dorian, remembered to say before he left, “Oh, and yearly check-ups for kids is soon.” The Russian Rogue had become their pediatric doctor.

“Ah, yes, we have that on our calendar,” most of them said.

Lauri gave the closest girls a hug with the free arm she had, since taking Nell on her hip. “Au revoir!”

“Yes, farewell guys. That was a lovely break. Next time I will bring father,” Natalia said, waddling with her husband for ambulatory support.

Micha, with Colt on his shoulders, grinned and said, “Спокойной ночи![have a good night]”

“Night y’all!” Molly smiled, waving with her free hand. Beretta did so as well.

Inara said her farewell to them, but before Alassiel could leave she asked, “Will Moira and Shae be free next time?”

“I hope so. They ran into his fairy issues that kept them home this time around,” Alassiel explained pixies had stolen all the flour they stored for baking and scattered it everywhere. The rain came and muddied up the walkways and windows. “I’ll tell them all about tonight—bye guys!”

Amalia replied without a flinch, “Is too late for fort, Lapochka. Tomorrow we can make fort in living room with couches. Maybe we can invited Ambrose too. Right now is bedtime.”

They arrived at the portals where, one by one, their families connected to their homes.

Cory, with Olly in his arms, said, “Let’s see if we can do this at least once a month.”

“We’ll talk it over on the group chat,” Wesley assured him.

“Oh, and remember, just let me know when you want to use any of the theme parks for field trips, okay?”

“Will do,” Wesley said. It had been a fun idea they had that they could argue held instructional value.

Yonten, with one arm around Annabelle and the other holding Nia tight—the wiggle-monster had tried to escape with the twins—gave the others a farewell nod. “See you, muddafuka.”

“See you, Yonny-Boy,” Wesley grinned with a wave to the Pakshi family.

Theo, cradling Dorian, remembered to say before he left, “Oh, and yearly check-ups for kids is soon.” The Russian Rogue had become their pediatric doctor.

“Ah, yes, we have that on our calendar,” most of them said.

Lauri gave the closest girls a hug with the free arm she had, since taking Sirius on her hip. “Au revoir!”

“Yes, farewell guys. That was a lovely break. Next time I will bring father,” Natalia said, waddling with her husband for ambulatory support.

Micha, with Colt on his shoulders, grinned and said, “Спокойной ночи![have a good night]”

“Night y’all!” Molly smiled, waving with her free hand. Beretta did so as well.

Inara said her farewell to them, but before Alassiel could leave she asked, “Will Moira and Shae be free next time?”

“I hope so. They ran into his fairy issues that kept them home this time around,” Alassiel explained pixies had stolen all the flour they stored for baking and scattered it everywhere. The rain came and muddied up the walkways and windows. “I’ll tell them all about tonight—bye guys!”

Finally with goodbyes said, everyone parted their own ways, promising to keep up contact in the future. Kaylee and Charlotte said goodbye to each of the cousins and their aunts and uncles as they left, standing near their family with Tysha close by.

As soon as the last body disappeared, Kaylee looked up at her parents with a hopeful smile. "Can we stay up tonight and make s'mores maybe?" The sweet treats would be great, but in truth she was just too excited about their big sleepover.

“Mm,” Inara thought about the lateness of the hour and the obligations of tomorrow. “Alright, but don’t stay up too late.”

“Yes!” Charlotte happily ran off with Kaylee and Tysha at her side. “Last one to the bonfire lounge is a Jenny Greenteeth!”

Wesley called out, “Don’t stuff yourselves on s’mores, you’ll get a belly ache!”

"Okay dad!" Kaylee called over her shoulder just before they raced around the corner, a series of giggling following the three girls. Before long they were huddled around the fire pit with sticks in hand, ready to dive into a night that was likely going to be later than their parents would have liked, full of giggles, binge watching shows, introduced Chel to Tysha, and maybe even a few reflections on their burst of knowledge from earlier that night.

 

[Soliloquy]

Freshman Year 2024​

On the first of September the doors of the Von Helsing Guardian Academy officially opened. The first classes started off simple, to ease them into the routine. Aside from the usual high school classes to shape productive, critical thinking members of society, the students were put to the grindstone on subjects concerning fairies, history of hunting, history of Aarin, encountering beasts, maintaining and using weaponry.

There were plenty of former hunting families who joined the academy. They knew or heard about people like Everest Crosse. The more they learned about history from Professor Oliver Blair the more they began to see him and the other people mentioned in class as famous as Everest. Runa drew attention for her part to play in the ending of the apocalypse, the students were in awe of hearing Lauri’s maneuver that sent Kirsi’s animals back at her, or they gaped at the occasional visits from other legends from these tales such as the Three Golden Archers; Elizabeth Crosse, Willow Al-Zakhar, and Lady Rosalie Cromwell.

Classes in ATAA were intense. Their professors were all born and raised in Aarin. Three of them only made it to the surface during the two weeks of Hell Gates. Laylon, a human mutated to haev horns growing from her eye sockets due to rituals of her disbanded cult, trained the students to recognize the various curses afflicting humanity and how to defeat them. Taliesin Grey did the same for terrestrial beasts. Margo, a raspy voiced woman, instructed against mainly aerial creatures, though there were some exceptions. Marek took the challenge of teaching about the aquatic fairies.

Students boarding in dorms quickly fell into step with like minded people. Clubs helped to bring together and strengthen friendships. Elijah often met up with the dance club where he, Kaylee, Charlotte, and Tysha learned the art of moving the body to music. Cheer club, unfortunately, included Regina and Paisley. Despite them the three were happy to perform coordinated dances to encourage the various sports teams the academy featured. They were already lined up to compete with other academies. All the VHG students took pride in their Fox mascot.

Tysha, Kaylee, and Charlotte got rooms connected to the same common chamber. They often studied in large couches or by the bay window overlooking the river and forest. They normally ate at the same table in the cafeteria with Elijah, Cara, Matthew, Danson, and others.

Occasionally, when they had free time, they would visit with their Uncle Everest, Uncle Oliver and Aunt Lauri. The girls thought it was cute when the Blair couple would flirt—whether they pretended to have just met, or play small pranks on one another through the students. As long as it didn’t interfere with education then Principal Minton didn't care.

It helped to have family at the academy. The portals were an even better perk of being the children of the owners of the school. Kaylee and Charlotte easily came and went to visit their newest cousins, Rivver Azalea De’Levigne born on the eighteenth of September and Renata Jovana Santos on November third.

Excitement grew the closer Thanksgiving came around; the first major break of the year where students got to go home and share their experiences of the past month and a half. Not only that, but the first dance of the year marked the calendar on Halloween day. Word around the halls said students were already asking each other out!

Charlotte shifted in her seat. Mocha eyes kept glancing at the clock, then back down at her paper. She murmured quietly “...Mithras, Roman god. Born as a fully grown man…” she scribbled down notes from the book Runa put together for them “...Never died.” Tick, tock. Tick, tock. “...Dionysus. Born from an affair between Zeus and Semele. Sewn into Zeus’s thigh…” Tick, tock. “...Osiris. Controversial birth story, no agreement. Killed by brother. Isis gathered up his pieces…” Tik. “Horus—,” Charlotte looked at the minute hand. It flicked closer and closer to the two. The weekend was only seconds away. Getting ready for the dance next week was just moments from their grasp. “—made from pieces of Osiris. No death recorded…”

RING!

Charlotte wasn't the only one who was growing anxious for the upcoming dance. While Kaylee hadn't been bold enough to step up and ask any of the boys they knew out, she was still barely on her seat ready for their first dance. The moment the bell rang, her book was slapped close and tossed into her bag. Not that she'd digested a word of it for the entire class period. Instead, she was up, out of her chair and racing toward the door with every expectation that Lottie and Tysha were right on her heels. "Finallllyy!" she released a sigh of relief as she came out into the hallway, not wanting to disrespect Runa with saying so while in the classroom.

Tysha shifted her backpack strap. “You can say that again,” she exhaled. “Just one more week guys— less, even!”

“And still no dates,” Charlotte reminded them in a whisper.

“Hold up,” Tysha said, once they stopped for water by a fountain. “Kaylee, that boy is totally checking you out—don’t look to quick!”

True to her word, the girls carefully peered over to see a handsome young man looking right at Kaylee. They might have seen him once or twice before. The school was large enough that some faces were only vague recollections.

Charlotte grinned, playing it cool. “He looks good,” she said quietly. Another glance back and mocha eyes widened. “Omygod, Kaylee, he’s walking over here!”

Kaylee could feel color threatening along her cheeks as she fought the urge to watch as they were being approached. "Don't be ridiculous," she shushed the other two. "Do...do you really think?" She didn't want to get her hopes up, but she also couldn't help but feel the flutter of butterflies at the very idea.

Before either of them could say a word the boy’s presence had the three turning to his arrival. The boy gave Tysha and Charlotte a nod, but his eyes were on Kaylee. “Hey,” he said in a chillest tone that just had their knees wobbling. “Are you going to the Halloween dance?”

Struggling with trying to play it calmly and not squeak out a response, she gave a small bob of her head, blonde locks bouncing with the motion. "Yeah, I'm going," Kaylee answered before realizing that probably didn't give him much opening. "Were you planning on going?"

“Yeah, but um, I need a date,” he smiled, and oh was that a charming smile. “Do you—,”

Tap, tap. “Hey man,” another boy had come up to grab the other’s attention.

The girls didn’t even register he had walked over to them. How would they think to glance around when they were just about to witness history?

Apologetic, the one who had come up to Kaylee tried to shoo away the new arrival. “Just a second man,” he insisted.

The boy didn’t back down. He practically leaned in and said in a wary whisper, “Dude, do you know who that is? That’s a Von Helsing, man.”

A flash of realization crossed the young man’s face. “Oh, shit,” he muttered. The young man took a step back. “Sorry to bother you.”

Just like that, in moments, both boys shuffled away into the passing crowd. Charlotte and Tysher blinked in surprise. They slowly looked at Kaylee with sympathy.

And just like that, all the suspense and joy of going on her first date vanished. Kaylee's face dropped, watching with disbelief as he walked away, not missing what had been said. "I...I don't...what...what in the hell just happened?" she finally managed to ask, turning toward her sister in complete confusion.

“I don’t know…” Charlotte’s hands fell to her side in utter defeat.

Tysha turned this way and that, trying to pick out the expressions of the students around them. Most were going about their day as usual. The few she saw staring were none too open. Some were downright skittish.

“Guys, let’s find Aunt Lauri,” Charlotte said, walking off with confidence that they were following.

The Lamb’s work mainly consisted of outdoor class sessions. She handled the stables, the barn, and a host of penned and caged animals in a fancy, comfortable warehouse-like hall; a library of creatures. They found Lauri watering the garden just outside. All around her butterflies meandered through the air to the blossoms.

Smiling, Lauri said, “Ah, salut les filles—,” her delight faltered when she noticed their countenances were crestfallen and she set down the water canister, “What is the matter?”

Kaylee lightly kicked a pebble near her feet, less than enthused as she sighed, shoulders dropping. "There was a boy in the courtyard. He came up to me and asked about going to the dance and then....then another boy told him that I was a Von Helsing and he stopped and-" she had to stop, emotions winning out and tears dripping from her eyes. "He didn't ask me. He walked away and I don't know why."


Softly gasping, Lauri tsc’d the rudeness of both boys under her breath. “What a terrible thing to do! Ah, mon Bijou, come here, come here.” She opened her arms and coaxed Kaylee over in a comforting hug, then began to walk with her, saying, “Have some tea.”

The four of them ventured into a small office filled with warmth and the scent of books. Lauri had the girls sit around an elegant circular table set up with teaware. Soon enough their cups were wafting steam smelling of black leaves and a hint of orange.

“Now then, do you know the names of these boys?” Lauri asked, blowing on her teacup.

Tysha shook her head. “No. We kinda recognized their faces, but that’s it.”

“Hm,” Lauri sipped thoughtfully. “Let me see what I can do. Maybe I can ask them why they had run off like that— Or not,” she could see the horrified wide eyes and knew right then that young adolescent girls would not want that at all. The embarrassment of their Aunt hunting down the boys would be worse than what had just transpired.

Charlotte held back tears of frustration, wanting to be strong for her sister here. “Aunt Lauri, did you think Dad warned boys not to date us?” It was the only thing she could think of at this point.

“If he did that would be quite cruel,” Lauri frowned. “The only way to know for sure is to ask him. Perhaps with your mother present.”

The thought had also struck Kaylee, though she didn't want to think her father would go to those lengths. Still, there wasn't anything else she could think of to warrant their response. She knew that even with a few dark stories that their family was still a prestigious one, heck anyone would know that given the name of the school they were attending. Either way, she felt as if she had to know. "We can talk to him and mom," she agreed, calming slightly from the tea, though her next concern was once more feeding her emotions. "But what if no one wants to date us all year? Or ever?"

Lauri offered a tissue for the resulting teary eyes. “Ah, mon Bijou, I don’t think you will need to worry about ‘ever’, but give these young people some time. Your family is famous and that can be intimidating on its own. These are just young teenage boys who probably view themselves up against a legend all just to go out on a single date.”

Charlotte hadn’t thought of that as a reason. It seemed there were quite a mix of people—those attracted to the allyship of her family name, and those who were not. But perhaps friendship and the status of being a significant-other had a starker change than first perceived.

“Professor Blair, I’m not a Von Helsing, but I also haven’t been asked out,” Tysha said.

“Hm,” Lauri finished her tea and set down her cup. “Well, you are the friend of the Von Helsing girls.”

“Come to think of it,” Charlotte frowned. “I haven’t even been approached at all either. At least Kaylee got some interest.”

Lauri evaluated the girls. Something did strike her in that moment. “Oh, well—this could be it, but just a guess—maybe because the two of you seem…younger.”

“Younger?” Tysha questioned. “I’m fourteen.”

“I’ll be fourteen in May,” Charlotte said.

“Oui, but,” Lauri offered an apologetic smile. “You look eleven or twelve. Kaylee’s body is already maturing.”

Pink color flooded to her cheeks and Kaylee shifted in her seat. This wasn't the sort of focus she had hoped to be. "That's just because of my period," she spoffed, fingers fiddling with the handle of her tea cup. It was true that over the last year and a half she'd begun shedding her childish features. Slimming cheeks, a slight widening of her hips, and just before the open house, she and their mother had gone for her first bra fitting. "And that's not exactly fun to deal with. Besides, even that doesn't seem to be enough for the boys here."

“It was enough for that boy to attempt to take you to the dance,” Lauri pointed out. “Maybe not to stay, but at least to try. I’m sure you will find someone. Oliver and I will be chaperoning the dance. I expect I will have plenty of opportunity to take pictures of your first date too!”

Charlotte set her cup down and grabbed her bag. “Well, if at least one of us has a chance, then I think we should get home and talk with Mom and Dad. I’ll vicariously live through Kaylee’s first dance.” She meant well for her sister. The hard tone she spoke with conveyed her annoyance for being so ‘young’ looking.

Shifting off of her chair, Tysha did the same. “Thank you for the tea and your help, Professor Blair.”

The Lamb smiled, “Of course. And you don’t have to call me professor after school hours. Just ‘Mrs. Blair’ is fine, or ‘Aunt Lauri’, if you like.”

Perking in pleasant delight, Tysha said, “Okay! Thank you Aunt Lauri!”

“Au revoir!” Lauri smiled and waved.

Even if it wasn't something she had any say over, Kaylee still felt guilty for her body being further along than theirs. She hadn't asked for this, and so far she wasn't sure it was worth the hassle. Standing up, she slipped her backpack on once more. "Thank you for letting us come talk, Aunt Lauri. It means a lot," she said sincerely, pausing for an embrace before they could continue on with Lottie's determined mission.

On the way to the portal Charlotte remained silent. She occasionally spared boys a longing look, but they often furrowed their brows and scurried away. Turns out what she thought was a pensive stare resembled more of a frightening glare that sent them running.

Tysha had gotten used to Charlotte’s way of experiencing frustration. Normally a quiet gloomy slouch in a corner took place. They just had to wait until she came around again.

Once they squared away their dorm they headed through the portals in the school. It didn’t take long for the girls to toss their backpacks in the chambers of Avostoska and seek out Inara and Wesley. They were found in the Great Common with the twins. In a rare moment of calm the identical girls were pleasant play partners.

“Hey girls,” Inara smiled welcomingly.

Wesley looked up from where he sat at tea with his youngest. “Would you like to join us? We have an excellent array of vintage pretend-herbal tea.”

“No thanks,” Charlotte huffed.

Catching the edge to her tone, Inara asked, “Is something the matter?”

Frowning deeply, Charlotte burst, “It’s the weekend before Halloween and no one is asking us out. They’re all afraid to! One of the boys warned another boy not to ask Kaylee because she’s a Von Helsing! And I look like a baby, so no one even wants to ask me at all!”

Being strong for Kaylee was easy when all they thought was that the boys were being warded off by external forces. Knowing it could also have to do with being viewed as an infant broke down Charlotte’s resolve to be stoic.

It took every parenting skill not to chuckle. Inara got up to pull Lottie into her hold first, since she had fresh tears, but soon followed with Kaylee. “Shh, shh,” she cooed.

The twins observed with compassionate curiosity. “Daddy, is Lottie and Kaylee hurt?”

“Seems like so,” Wesley shifted up from where he sat with them to join his wife in efforts to calm the girls. “There, there, it will be alright.” Wesley had meant to come and hug too, but the shot of anger from the eyes of his daughter halted his movements.

“Dad, did you tell them not to date us?!” Charlotte’s question held accusation.

“What? No, I didn’t,” Wesley insisted. “I mean, I won’t lie, I am not overly upset about the young rascals keeping their distance, but I can assure you I have not persuaded any of them to do so by any purposeful intent.”

That diffused the anger building up in Charlotte. She simply thunked her head on her mother’s shoulder in defeat.

Inara's embrace warmed Kaylee as much as Lauri's tea had. She needed the moment to calm herself down before she tried to speak, though now she didn't know what she was going to do with herself. Even if Charlotte's underdeveloped body was a reason she wasn't getting asked, what did that leave her for reasons that the handsome boy so quickly changed his mind. "If you're not scaring them off, then why won't boys ask us on dates, dad? We want to dance, too. Why wouldn't he ask me?" Only with the knowledge he hadn't been sabotaging their hopes of dating did she shift over and let herself sink into Wesley's arms.

Cradling his eldest to him, Wesley did his best to comfort without exposing his thrill over the serendipity of the situation. “I don’t know, darling. Maybe they’re intimidated by the power and wealth you come from? That can be a factor.”

Tysha decided to voice her concern again, thinking maybe the Von Helsing couple had new insight. “Well, I’m not a Von Helsing. No one asked me either.”

“You’re also their friend though,” Inara pointed out. Glancing between Lottie and Tysha, Inara sheepishly added, “And you do look quite young.”

Groaning, Lottie slumped further into her mother’s arms. “This is ridiculous. Why do I look so young? Why can’t I have my period?”

“You can—you will,” Inara said encouragingly. She patted Charlotte’s back. “It just might take time.”

Tysha frowned. “Does this mean we’re not going to the dance?”

“Only if you don’t want to go,” Wesley said. “You don’t need a guy to go dancing.”

Charlotte huffed. “Dad, I know I don’t need one, I want one!”

Chuckling, Wesley offered, “How about Hye? Or maybe one of your Uncles? Oliver is going as a chaperone isn’t he?”

Horrified, Charlotte exasperatedly said, “Dad, no! That’s awful!”

Grinning, Wesley teased, “Well then maybe I will demand someone go with the three of you? I can hire some boys.”

As much as they wanted a date, it felt like social suicide to go with an uncle or one of their dad's employees. The terror on just what people would say if that was found out had Kaylee on Charlotte's side. It only grew worse as he took a step even further. "God, Dad nooo! Don't you dare!" Mortified, she felt as if she would die on the spot if he tried such a thing. Her head whipped back and forth quickly. "It's even worse if you're trying to scare them to us than away!"

“Is that so?” The Fox glanced mischievously at his wife. “Well I’ll get right on it then—,” Wesley dodged the first sandal swat. The ensuing three or four he took in stride, chuckling as he wrestled with the footwear from his wife once he got her going.

Between swings Inara threatened in Hindi and declared, “You will do no such thing!”

“Ah, ah, what do we tell the children? No hitting, remember?” Wesley managed to wrap his arms around Inara and held her to him. “Sssh, shh, calm my Tigress, I will send no boys by my command with your cubs.”

“Good,” Inara muttered. She allowed two kisses before relaxing where she now found herself. “Doing that would have been awful.”

Charlotte said, “I want someone to want to go with me anyway. Somehow we have to figure out why the boys at school were wary of dating Kaylee. One almost did, so something is going on.” There had to be an answer.

“Maybe we can ask Elijah?” Tysha posed. “Or Matt, Danson, and Paulo?”

"That's a good idea," Kaylee nodded, pleased now that her mother had made sure none of them had to worry about boys. They could leave them to their making amends because the girls had more important things to investigate. "I bet if the boys talk to each other they'd know what is going on. Clearly they don't mind hanging out with us, but maybe they'd heard something?"

Wesley offered with a grin, “Here, I’ll help.”

“Nope!” Charlotte turned on her heel. “Let’s go girls! Last one in the room is Baba Yaga’s maid!”

Tysha had figured Charlotte would say such a thing. She managed to map out the path to their room on the way to the Great Common. The young girl kicked into gear. She passed Charlotte with determination etched deep in her face-lines. The doors of their chambers swung open and Tysha fumbled into it first. She threw up her hands and declared, “VICTORY!”

The intensity took Charlotte off guard for a moment. “Damn Ty, okay, you won!” She plopped on the couch with her phone. “Who should we try first?”

Kaylee filed in last, hardly bothered by any of their racing games and more amused by Tysha's excitement. Chuckling as she caught her breath, she found a close by chair to sink into , letting her legs drape over the side as her bag hit the floor beside her. "Uh, I'd say we ask Elijah. I think he'd be the most open, don't you? Plus he never minds talking to us."

Both girls gave Kaylee a sly smile. “Mhmmm, is that the only reason?” They prodded Kaylee.

The color that frequently made it's appearance at such teases flushed on to her cheeks, Kaylee grabbing a pillow and tossing it at Charlotte. "Oh, shush. You know he's a good friend. Besides, clearly it's just friends or he'd have asked me to the dance. Don't you think?" she responded, both to change the topic slightly and also to point out a thought she'd had the last few days.

Catching the pillow in a fit of giggles, Charlotte sighed and shrugged at the point she made. “I guess so. But I actually don’t know if he’s going or not.”

Tysha came to sit on the fluffy carpet beside Charlotte’s legs. “I thought he liked me once, but I think it might be that he’s just really kind. I wonder—.”

“Sh, sh, it’s dialing,” Charlotte put it on speaker.

A few rings later and the girls held their breath. For a moment there they thought it might go to voice mail, but the sound of shifting and movement on the other end prompted them to exhale. Elijah’s familiar voice said, “Eh, what’s good Lottie?”

“Hey Eli, me and the girls had an odd interaction today. We thought there’s a chance you might know about it,” Charlotte began, hoping this took off any pressure he might perceive. “You’re on speaker, by the way.”

“Okay, shoot,” Elijah said.

“One of us almost got asked to the Halloween dance,” Charlotte continued, “but another boy warned that one about us being ‘Von Helsings’ and we were wondering if you heard anything around school.”

“Ah man, that happened?”

Tysha sighed, “Yeah.”

“Sorry man, that sucks. Hmmm,” Elijah took a moment to dig in his memory. “I don’t think so. Hold on, let me ask Dan— Hey Danny, you heard anything about people avoiding the Von Helsing girls?”

A faint response grew louder as Danson came to the phone. “—funny you should say that, because I actually heard someone in the lockers say ‘get who you can now, or you’ll end up with a Von Helsing as your only option’, which I didn’t know what they meant by it. Then I had to go.”

“That’s screwed up. I wonder why they said that. Do you know who it was?” Elijah asked.

“Uuuuh—Let me think,” Danson pulled up his calendar to see who he might have crossed paths with that day. “I mean, it could be Jeramy Dorado.”

Elijah perked. “Oh, I think I got his number. We’re doing a English Lit. project together. Here, take my phone.”

Without having to do much the girls friends were on the case. In a handful of minutes Danson’s phone called Jeremy and an interesting conversation took place.

To spare the girls, Elijah asked Jeremy, “Eh, was wondering if you are going to the dance.”

“Yeah, I’m going with Shawna. Why?”

“Oh, so you’re not taking Kaylee?” Elijah clarified.

“Hell no,” Jeremy spoffed. “I ain’t gonna get involved with the Von Helsings just for a dance.”

“Why?”

“Their father’s a fucking coldblooded killer, dude. Hugo was telling us all about the stories before Hell’s Gates,” Jeremy’s mention of one of the three demon children soured the girl’s expressions. “I’m not surprised he’s under house arrest, I mean, probably should have locked him up in a high security facility or some shit.”

Elijah pointed out, “Well most Hunters killed though. That’s not really a new thing.”

“Nah man, Hugo said Wesley killed Hunters too. Gordo Chanler swears Wes killed his uncle and burnt down his house, making it look like an accident. Hugo says there’s more than him too, but no one can prove it,” Jeremy exhaled. “I ain’t no little bitch, but I don’t wanna fuck up his girl’s feeling’s somehow and get shanked, you know what I’m saying?”

“Well, I guess—Hugo said all this? No one else?” Elijah asked, suspicious.

Jeremy hummed in thought. “Ehh, I think he and his friends, the Averell girls, all knew about this stuff. They’ve been telling people to just be careful. Anyway—,” they heard more shuffling. “I’mma head out. Talk to you later.”

“Thanks Jer, bye,” Elijah hung up on Jeremy.

Kaylee's fair brows furrowed as she looked at the phone on speaker, listening as the truth came spilling out. Well, not the truth but instead this lie. Oh they should have known that those evil kids were behind this! Once the call with Jeremy ended, she let out a frustrated grunt, this time chucking a pillow over at the wall. "Oh, I cannot stand them!" she huffed, threatening tears once more. "Why do they think they can say these horrible, horrible lies? Just because they we got caught with pranks so they're going to do rumors instead?"

Elijah’s voice came through the phone. “Man, I’m sorry guys. Maybe I can help ease the concern with the other students? Or…” He was truly at a loss on how though.

“Eh, I need a date still,” Danson’s grin could practically be heard. “Tysha, you wanna go?”

The young girl sat stunned. The question came so abruptly. “Oh uh—,” she couldn’t believe she was even questioning it, but the only that came to mind to say was, “Do you dance?”

“Yeah girl, I can dance,” Danson chuckled. “It’ll be fun. We’ll go as friends, no pressure.”

Tysha held in a squeal. “Yeah, sure!”

It dawned on them that Tysha was the first out of their best friend trio to get a date. Charlotte excitedly grabbed Tysha’s arm and wiggled her small frame.

Teasing, Danson said, “Just be my backup if Lord Wesley comes for me.”

Rolling her eyes with a smile, Tysha said, “I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that.”

“Yeah, Mom’s sandal is liable to put a stop to any shanking,” Charlotte chuckled. Glancing at Kaylee, she asked, “Hey, are any of the other guys going? What about you Eli?”

“Oh I hadn’t made any solid plans to go,” Elijah said. “My family normally has a big get-together for Halloween that’s pretty dope. They’re still deciding on which house to host it. If it’s closer to me I’m gonna head down.”

Charlotte’s shoulders slumped, but she didn’t let her voice betray her. “Oh, okay.”

Elijah’s tone brightened, “But hey, if you guys don’t end up with anyone by the time I get the word from family chat, I don’t mind taking one of you. Matt doesn't have anyone either. He might not get to go if he doesn’t catch up with his homework, but I can help him with that. What do you say?”

It wasn't a guaranteed date, but it was at least something. Kaylee decided that if nothing else they'd just go on their own. They didn't need boys to have a good time right? Granted, having Elijah there she did think she'd enjoy it quite a bit. He was always such pleasant company. "If you could help him, that would be amazing, Elijah. That or maybe I'll have to go find someone to chase down."

“Yeah girl, get it,” Elijah chuckled. He wouldn’t stand in the way. “I’ll check in if any of you are free later, okay? Gonna head off.”

“Bye Elijah!” Charlotte said.

Tysha chimed in, “Bye, have a good night!”

Kaylee found herself grinning down at the phone. "Bye and uh, thanks again for looking into that. It means a lot. Have a good night and we'll see you back at school!"

“No problem, always glad to help,” Elijah spoffed. “Bye!”

Now that the trio were alone they let out excited squeals for Tysha, and one or two at the prospect of having dates either with Elijah and Matt, or if someone else, should they brave the rumor mill.

“I can’t believe Regina, Paisley, and Hugo went through the trouble of saying all that,” Tysha said, pulling herself up onto the couch. “It’s been a while since we really bumped into them. I wonder what their deal is now.”

“I don’t know,” Charlotte sighed. “But I am not having it. If and when I get the chance, I’m going to tell them off.”

Kaylee made a face at the idea of a confrontation. The last thing they needed was a repeat of what had happened at camp. "I don't know, what if they just get worse because of it?" she asked with uncertainty, shifting to sit up in the chair she was in. "Maybe it's better if we just tell someone they're saying these things? Like a professor or someone and they could be disciplined?"

Tysha agreed, saying, “I especially don’t want anything to go down that would prevent us from going to the dance. We can let people know the truth as we meet them and tell the school counselor.”

“I guess,” Charlotte kicked off her shoes. She wished she could sandal swat those three.

To cheer things up Tysha said, “Why don’t we look at some costumes? What do you guys want to be?”

Kaylee hopped to her feet at the chance to go through their expanse of closets, grinning ear to ear. "Someone that will get people's attention. Maybe get their mind off these dumb rumors," she said as paced down a row to see if she could get any ideas. "We definitely don't want to be like in Mean Girls though and look..." her voice dropped down, "Slutty.."

The two giggled. Tysha said, “Yeah, I don’t think I want to do that.”

Charlotte gave a shrug. “I mean, it is the one time of the year we’re supposed to be able to get away with it, but I don’t think I would come off as sexy. Apparently I look too little.”

Feeling it out, Tysha posed, “Maybe in a year or two then?”

“I wouldn’t turn it down,” Charlotte chuckled. “But I guess for now I could do something fun. Maybe something nostalgic.” The idea of leaving her childhood behind had been settling on her shoulders lately. “If I’m gonna grow up, I want one last Halloween where I can enjoy just being a kid. Maybe I’ll be a Disney princess.” She had loved them growing up. Lottie had introduced the franchise to Kaylee long ago with ‘The Little Mermaid’.

"A princess could be fun and would look good on you, Lottie. Especially if you wanted to go as Jasmine. Oh! What if you asked dad to make you a holo Tiger to follow to around?" Kaylee offered as she leaned against the door. She didn't want to piggyback off her sister though, and tried to think of something else, even looking at her phone for hopes of ideas. "Hmm, maybe I can see if Uncle Cory has any suggestions... Oo, or what if I went as a Drowned Maiden? Or is that too weird?"

“Yeah, maybe,” Charlotte nodded.

The idea of Jasmine and the tiger sounded fun, though Lottie felt that was more up their mother’s alley—what with people nicknaming Inara the ‘Tigress’.

“That sounds cool, not weird at all,” Charlotte smiled. “You could go to Aunt Alassiel for tips and stuff.”

Tysha sighed dreamily. “I wish I was a Drown Maiden— not that I want to be a slave of a kelpie, but that I was born smelling amazing and with vibrant pigments as my natural color.”

Charlotte could sympathize. “Yeah, I’ve heard there are some freed Drowned Maidens here and there. It sucks that kelpies are still around and keeping gardens of people like that. I’m happy Aunt Alassiel got to escape.”

“Didn’t she have help?” Tysha asked.

“Mhm. Ryuu and his friend Haruki, who they say got stuck in Aarin when the gates closed for good, got her out of one of the kelpie temple gardens. She lived with selkies for a while before she went to the surface,” Charlotte felt kind of bad for Haruki. He had done a lot of good, so they said.

Curious, Tysha asked, “Why don’t you call Ryuu an uncle?”

Pausing in thought, Charlotte answered blankly, “I don’t know. I guess I never thought of him like a family member. He’s always been aloof and kind of comes and goes. Like Nicklaus. He’s a friend of Aunt Amalia’s. He’s a tattoo artist.” A memory bubbled up laughter. “If we get the chance we can show you the tiny fish Uncle Gordon got on his ankle. That’s a hilarious story too.”

“Oh hey, would either of you ever get a tattoo?” Tysha asked.

Kaylee wondered if his lack of a family title had been why she had her crush on him in the past. Either way it was over and she would move on to more concrete options, that was if the boys in school ever wised up. For now she'd have to plan her costume either with Alassiel or change her mind before it was too late. Her head cocked to the side at the mention of being tattooed. "I've never thought about it, honestly. I don't even know what I would get. A butterfly? Or is that really over done?" She looked over to Tysha who had brought up the topic. "Do you have something you want to get?"

“I don’t know maybe,” Tysha said, pausing at an outfit for a black cat. “Perhaps one day, if I think of anything cool or meaningful.”

BING!

Charlotte went over to her phone. “Looks like dinner is soon. I’m gonna change out of my uniform.”

“Me too,” Tysha said, leaving to the section the girls kindly put together for her. She was truly grateful for everything they did. Jordan, her little brother, had even been given tutors to educate him with a scholarship to Guardian Academy if he did well.

Once the girls were ready for dinner they made their way down, without a race, to the great hall. Jasper and Kit were coming in a little late. Kazumi and Hye were playing emotional mind games to get the devious twins to sit still and eat their food. Wesley and Inara helped tame the gremlins.

“You guys look happier,” Inara smiled. “How did it go? Did you find out what was going on?”

Kaylee slid into her normal seat beside Lottie and Tysha, nodding at her mother's question. "We talked to Elijah and he made a call with Danson to find out from Jeremy that Hugo has been spreading nasty rumors about us and dad to scare boys off from talking about us," she explained as if it were simple while reaching for her glass. "And - more importantly - Danson asked Tysha to go to the dance with him!"

“Wonderful! About the dates, of course,” Inara chuckled, imagining all kinds of things children could say for a cruel rumor. “I’m so glad to hear it worked out.”

Beaming a smile, Tysha said, “Yeah, I’m so excited!”

“Do you like him?” Inara wiggled her brows.

Giggling, Tysha shrugged a shoulder, “Like a friend. He said to go as friends too, so that’s nice.” Tysha wiggled in her place. “Elijah and Matt might take Kaylee and Charlotte.”

Inara lit up. “Aww, that’s so nice!”

Wesley said, “Tsc, that Hugo needs to up his game. Whatever rumors he made up aren’t strong enough.”

“Oh hush,” Inara smiled and nudged her husband. “Anyway, you like Elijah.”

“As a friend,” Wesley pointed out. “I don’t know how I feel about him dancing with the girls.”

“It’s just a dance. Friends can dance with friends. I do it all the time. Hell, we’ve done far more than that with our friends,” Inara chuckled.

Curious, Charlotte asked, “What more did you do with your friends?”

“Nothing,” Wesley answered casually. “So what are you three going to be for Halloween? Are you going to dress up like Hogwarts students? I heard that’s a trend Lauri and Oliver are inspiring.”

Tysha perked and said, “Oh that’s a good one. I might do that too.”

“I’m probably going to be a Disney princess,” Charlotte happily added, “Kaylee might be a Drowned Maiden for Halloween!”

Inara, pleasantly surprised, ‘ooo’d the choice. “Very nice. You’ll look the party very easily.”

“You’ll look great,” Inara insisted.

“Of course she would, but may I suggest the both of you go as a troll? There just aren’t enough scary costumes, in my opinion,” Wesley said, and no one was fooled.

Inara spoffed, “You are just too much sometimes.”

Jasper said, “Jin and I gonna dress up as a scout from Attack On Titan.”

“Selkie for me!” Kit smiled. He had found out about the seal-people and couldn’t help but become enamored with them.

It was too pure and adorable, Inara had to ‘aww’ at her littlest boy. “You’ll be the sweetest selkie.”

Wesley said, “I will be Sherlock Holmes.”

“Dad, be Ironman,” Jasper’s forceful tone, with a hint of whine, suggested the point had been driven before.

“No, no, no, I will not be compared to that brilliant, sexy genius,” Wesley didn’t appear at all offended though.

"Or you can go as the Cat in the Hat and have the twins be Thing 1 and Thing 2," Kaylee said with a chuckle, using it as a distraction from the fact that everyone seemed certain on their Halloween costumes besides her. There was one person who still hadn't said their plans. "What are you going to go as, mom?"

“Ah, that’s not a bad idea,” Wesley pondered over that suggestion.

There was one person who still hadn't said their plans. "What are you going to go as, mom?"

“Oh I don’t know,” Inara leaned back and hummed in thought. “Maybe Ellen Ripley from Aliens, or Zoe Washburne from Firefly.”

“Ellen, definitely. I know the very costume you could wear,” Wesley grinned with a glint in his eye.

Inara spoffed, “I’m sure you do.” She drank the last of her beverage and cleaned her hands with her napkin. “Alright, bedtime. Girls, you stayed up pretty late last time and didn’t wake in time for breakfast. I won’t have that again. Go to bed before eleven.”

A chorus of 'awws' of disappointment came from the three teenagers. "Mom, that's not very late," Kaylee made valiant attempts to negotiate for them all. "What about eleven-thirty? We'll be good and promise to make it to breakfast tomorrow."

“Eleven-thirty?” Inara’s voice conveyed mild surprise for the audacity.

“Eleven-thirty!” Charlotte came in clutch for support.

“Eleven-thirty,” Tysha said in an imploring tone.

“Hmmm,” Inara scooted out from her chair with Wesley’s help. “What do you think, my Love?”

Wesley, who took Desara in one arm and Lyranni in the other, said, “I suppose eleven-thirty would be fine, but I will hear no complaints if your mother comes in with a sandal.”

“Deal!” Charlotte got up.

Thank you mom!" Kaylee wiped her hands and went over to give her a tight hug. "Eleven thirty, we got it. Love you both!" She was quick to slip out of the dining hall before either of them could change their minds. Once out in the hallway, she let out a squeal of delight, spinning around and grinning at them both. "Okay, we can work on our costumes a bit tonight, but first I think we should do at least one assignment, that way we don't get stuck trying to do them all Sunday night again."

“Yeah, that was a close one,” Tysha said. She didn’t desire a repeat of Professor Margo’s piercing eyes. It felt like the Aerial ATAA teacher knew exactly how rushed Tysha’s paper had been!

Charlotte agreed. “Sounds good. I have notes I need to finish for Runa’s class and a worksheet for algebra I can do, while we talk costumes.”

They went back and forth about what they could do on the way to their room. Once inside the girls dragged out their book bags and set up around the coffee table.

“I think I’ll be a Hogwarts student. I can do a small amount of magic. Enough sparkles to appear like spells anyway,” Tysha said, tapping her chin with a pen. “Not sure which house though.”

“Oh Hufflepuff for sure,” Charlotte said with a resolute nod.

Smiling, Tysha said, “Alright, then I will be a Huffelpuff.” Feeling good about having a costume in mind, she asked, “What about you guys? Still deciding?”

Popping up from her notebook that was covered in things that felt important regarding Accursed studied, Kaylee could only shrug her shoulders. "I still wouldn't mind being a Drowned Maiden, but it would have to be something special. If I can't make it look extra amazing then I'll just go with something else like uhhh I don't know... Tinkerbell maybe? What about you Lottie?"

“I was thinking Kida from Atlantis: The Lost Empire,” Charlotte pulled up some of the pictures of the white-haired Atlantian. “She’s such an underrated Disney princess. It’s a shame they don’t claim her as one of the official princesses.”

“Why not?” Tysha asked.

“There are a few criteria the movie didn’t meet. One of them is how well it did in the box office,” Charlotte put her phone back and continued working out algebraic formulas. “It’s so dumb. Nala, Kida— they all should be official.”

“Is Tinkerbell?” Tysha wondered, taking out her phone to check. “Ah, she used to be. Since she got her own franchise she was replaced by Tiana as number nine.”

“Aw, Tiana,” Charlotte smiled. “I used to love her. I would make Dad sing me ‘Evangeline’ all the time.”

Tysha shrugged. “She was alright. I wasn’t a fan of the voodoo part. Well, my mom didn’t like it. She said it was lazy writing. She said there are hundreds of antagonists they could have used other than voodoo, that are in African folklore.”

“Oh Disney is obsessed with witches. It probably is lazy writing if they just wanted to nab the easiest witch-like thing remotely related to African folklore. Honestly, I was surprised they chose to go witch for Brave too. I think I’m done with witches—in stories,” Charlotte chuckled. “I love you very much, Ty.”

“No hard feelings!” Tysha chuckled. “Once I am of legal age, I am binding my Almaeri. I want nothing to do with it aside from how it can enhance my costume and I am happy to invest in technology instead.”

Her interest with how quickly Tysha wanted to distance herself from Almaeri perked Kaylee from her work once more. "You don't think it might be good to keep around? An extra line of defense fighting fairies and all," she questioned with interest. "Don't get me wrong, it is your choice, of course. I'm just curious."

“Well, for one thing I’m more interested in the protections that sealing, blessing, and things like Islam can provide, because with a spell you just need to understand how to break it to get around it. With the other methods it’s automatically impossible. Kali had chosen to revoke protections, but her seals were ultimately only a spell in reality,” Tysha said, absentmindedly making swirls with her pen on the corner of her paper. “Aside from that, and maybe this is my biggest factor, but I don’t want to risk insanity. It can become addictive. I’ve seen old crazy people during Hells Gates. I’m…I’m frightened of losing my mind just for a little boost, you know? My magic isn’t even as controlled or potent as an Aarinian mage. What I can do is far below what any of the others can do.”

"That's quite fair," Kaylee had to admit once it was all out on the table. While she'd of course experienced the apocalypse along with everyone else alive at the time and still to date, it wasn't often she had a chance to speak with someone who was Awoken for their thoughts on the matter. Their aunts and uncles who were mages had not indicated they would be choosing to bind their magic, but she also didn't feel it was appropriate to ask an elder something so directly. "I don't imagine insanity is appealing to many, though. Well, no matter what you'll always have us here as friends. "

Charlotte nodded, saying, “Yeah, and we’ll support you if and when you do bind it.”

Smiling, Tysha said, “Thanks you guys.” She went back to her studies with a lighter heart.

Just as they said, the girls finished their assignments then went down to talk with their resident tailor for guidance and to make an order. Tysha got fitted for a high quality Hufflepuff student uniform. Charlotte’s design for Kida included a wig she would have to wear. Since she was still undecided, Kaylee politely requested that the beginnings of a Tinkerbell green dress were in the works, her measurements collected while they were there. She did apologetically let them know it could change, but she'd tell him as soon as she found out.

Once their requests were submitted and they were ready to return to the main part of the castle, Kaylee was pulled out of her thoughts of what she'd ask Aunt Alassiel for ideas on her costume when something more important struck her. Turning to her sister, she tried to casually voice her thoughts, not wanting Charlotte to feel influenced. "So...Elijah said he's going to talk to Matt about going to the dance. If Eli does end up going, are you going to be his date?"

“Oh, that’s right,” Charlotte had been preoccupied with the other business that she had almost forgotten neither of the boys specified who they’d end up alongside. “I mean, not gonna lie, he’s so fine and kind, I would totally go for him. Matthew is nice, but his humor isn’t always on the same page as me. That being said,” Charlotte playfully nudged Kaylee, “I know you like Eli. Why don’t you suggest you two go together?”

Kaylee had done her best to maintain her facial expression and hide any disappointment as Lottie was listing off the qualities that she admired from Eli. They were ones she also appreciated, after all. Still, she wasn't about to steal any spotlight. "Don't be ridiculous. He's just a good friend," she insisted. "Besides you like him and I think you two would look great together. I say you go with Eli and if Matt goes I can go with him. If he doesn't," her shoulders popped up and down, "I guess going alone isn't the end of the world, either."

Spoffing, Charlotte said, “Oh come on, I saw how sad you were when that boy just walked off and everything. Of course it’s not the end of the world, but I know you’d be sad if the first dance of our lives was spent solo.” Charlotte and the two walked into their room. “But if you're sure it’s cool with you that I go with Eli, then I’ll give him a text.”

Rolling her eyes, Kaylee plopped down on the couch, ready for a break from thinking. "Yes, I'm sure. And I was just annoyed that he was being so dumb and didn't know why," she defended her earlier response. "I mean dancing could be fun, but I'm not going to just be a bump on a log if no one asks me. I plan to have fun at our first dance, no matter what."

Taking out her phone, Charlotte tapped away her message to Elijah. “Alright, then I will let him know that if he ends up coming to the dance, I will be his date.”

Tysha laid down on the couch. “Wow, our first dance. Kind of fun that it’s a Halloween party too. I hope the festivity council does the haunted house project really well. Are either of you going to go through it?”

Charlotte stowed her phone once she made her text. “Oh yes, definitely. Kaylee, you have to come!”

Furrowing her fair brows together, Kaylee made a face at the idea of the haunted house. She hadn't been a very large fan of horror, though she put up with it as was needed. Still, she wasn't about to be the odd one out. "Fine, I'll go. But I'm not going through alone, and so help me a ghoul comes up to me I will punch them - right in the nose," she huffed.

“Trust me, I’d do the same if they come at me dressed up as a gnome,” Tysha giggled. She had slowly become more comfortable facing these kinds of scary threats, but that didn’t mean she had her aversions.

“Yeah, gotta say, I wouldn’t mind throwing a fist if a gremlin came at me,” Charlotte said. “There’s games too, and I think someone is going to project a movie—Oh, that reminds me, we need to do our Halloween themed nights!” Not all of the movies they put on were scary, in respect to Kaylee not being fully on board with horror and their own flashbacks to Hell’s Gate, but they had been toughening up for their future as Guardians. “Anyone up for Hotel Transylvania? Or maybe A Nightmare Before Christmas?”

The night would be filled with chatter starting with their discussion on just what movie they'd watch that night. Just as they had promised Inara, by eleven thirty Kaylee stepped up to declare it was bed time. Then again, they'd exhausted themselves pretty thoroughly that none of the three objected to slipping into their beds. The next morning they shuffled down to breakfast, not daring to be late with the threat of a quick sandal on the horizon.

Hunched over a plate of strawberry waffles, Kaylee gradually woke enough from the sound of her sibblings squabbling to remember she had a costume to plan. "Mom, do you think if I ask Aunt Alassiel she'll help me with a costume today? I know she's probably still tired with the new baby and all." Or so she'd politely expect. The last time the Drowned Maiden had given birth had seemed like a smooth enough process with Alassiel back to her pleasant self in no time at all.

“Oh I’m sure she’d be happy to help. The De’Levigne’s are going to a park today. They’ll be back by three,” Inara informed them. “Until then I want the three of you to finish one more assignment and run an obstacle course.”

“Obstacle course? But mom we do that at school every other day,” Charlotte sighed.

“Yes, I know, and you should keep doing it,” Inara said.

Wesley added, “You can do the short one, but it must be done.”

Charlotte decided that didn’t sound too bad. “Alright, then we’ll do the red course.”

“That’s fine,” Wesley said.

"Okay, but we'll do the homework first," Kaylee said as she finished a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice and wiped her lips clean. She'd learned long before to avoid working out directly after eating, less she be hit with cramps or end up losing her meal. Breakfast didn't take much longer and then the girls were back to studying.

One assignment might have taken a bit longer than normal, each of them easy to distract what with it being the weekend. Tablets and phones were tucked away to try and minimize distraction, though it didn't stop their excitement for the dance ahead. The three slipped into their athletic wear for the obstacle course, Kaylee careful to stretch and warm herself up before beginning the red course they'd done dozens of times over the last couple of years. She didn't object to the physical training, knowing it was a part of their life that wasn't going away after school with their choice to become Guardians.

“Gonna start us off with Avicii,” Charlotte said, commanding the system to blare out ‘The Nights’.

Tysha went first. She began strong with easy swings along the stretch of obstacle course with wheels. Near the end she struggled with the horizontal pole on the ropes, but got through just fine. Charlotte, like Kaylee, had done this course many times before. The Von Helsing sisters got through the course without trouble.

They had time to kill before running off to Ireland, so they jammed out to some old songs on Wesley and Everest’s song lists and had lunch in their room before heading off. At some point they set a reminder to themselves to keep in mind a song for cheer.

Their choreography for games had been a struggle. Regina and Paisley were constantly trying to take charge of everything. Some girls had wanted to drop out because they were being shut down by the demon duo any time they made suggestions. Tysha, Kaylee, and Charlotte managed to make sure everyone got a say. This did nothing to improve the relationship with Regina or Paisley. The trio’s patience chipped away each cheer practice and session.

“Guys, it’s three, they must be back now,” Charlotte said, slipping on her shoes.

Excitement to both find out about her costume and also just to see all of the little drowned maidens made Kaylee hurry to do the same. They had seen little Rivver a few times since she was born, but she wouldn't turn down another chance. "I wonder if Nell and Rayne are still excited about having another sister," she chuckled as they headed back into the main body of the manor.

“Probably,” Charlotte said. “They’re so friggin’ adorable it hurts. Kelpies are bishes, but their designs are amazing.”

Tysha sighed, “I gotta take pictures.”

The girls chatted about who they would be if they were a Drowned Maiden. Charlotte said she would want to smell like an Easter lily. Her colors would be shades of green and dusky blues. Tysha said she wanted classic roses and yellows that were more gold, or the pure primary. Kaylee wanted hair in all different shades of pink with the alluring aroma of lavender or peonies.

In no time they arrived at the mage gates. A few clicks later the familiar shimmer indicated the door to the portal parlor at the De’Levigne’s house opened. Arm-in-arm the girls walked through.

“Aunt Alassiel, Uncle Andriy,” Charlotte called as she closed out the portal.

The pitter patter of little feet and a chorus of tiny giggles bounced off the walls. Rayne and Nell were abandoning whatever they had been doing to meet the new arrivals, their father not far behind. "Lottie! Kaylee! Is so good to see you both," Andriy grinned, nodding to them as he dried his hands on his pants. "And miss Tysha, you too."

Tysha shyly smiled. “Hello!”

"How was the park?" Kaylee asked with a chuckle to the excited young girls.

Melodic voices, like silver bells, floated to their ears as gently as a feather on a breeze. “We loved it,” said Rayne, who took the opportunity to hug Kaylee first. “You should come next time, please?” The light scent of lotus wafted over them.

It took everything for Charlotte not to sniffle. “We can definitely try.” She scooped Nell in her arms for an embrace and a deep inhale of that lily smell. “Ooo, I missed you guys!”

Nell’s little lips pulled up like a tin pink bow. “We missed you too!”

Charlotte didn’t put Nell down. Instead she shifted her on her hip. “Uncle Andriy, is Aunt Alassiel around?”

“Right here,” Alassiel came around to stand with Andriy. Her little Rivver, pink and perfect, slept cradled against her front.

Tysha felt her heart melting. “Aw,” she sighed.

“What’s up you guys?” Alassiel asked.

The familiar addition of Alassiel's jasmine scent joined the air, along with the faint smell of hyacinth that was pleasant and coming from the sleeping babe on her mother's chest. Kaylee had to force herself to stop watching the adorable little maidens around them to remember just why they were there."Oh, there's a school dance next week for Halloween and I thought about going as a drowned maiden," she explained, her cheeks a light pink as she said it aloud and hoped it wasn't going to be offense or anything. "I was hoping you might have some ideas on what I could do for a costume."

Alassiel smiled and said, “Of course, I would love to help. Come to the living room.”

Rayne walked with Kaylee. Nell reached out for her father to hold her. Charlotte hid her sadness. Drowned Maiden children normally had this kind of affect when it came to older people around them. Charlotte wondered if this meant her bodily changes were on the horizon.

They all gathered around the hearth where garlands of plants and little hummingbirds silently zoomed around. The decor reminded them of a reef, or the lagoon that they’d swim in sometimes.

“Alright, the first important part of this costume will be the scent,” Alassiel shifted to lean against Andriy. “Most of the time kelpies pick flowery fragrances, but there are rare instances of other kinds like honey or passion fruit. Second would be a color. Most kelpies like shades that remind them of the sea or the sky. That can mean reds and pinks, like this little one here.” Alassiel gave her baby a kiss. Rivver blinked twice before settling back to sleep. “Third, you could bring with you some kind of item that symbolizes the artistic talents of a Drowned Maiden; a harp, ribbons or silk for dancing, a scroll to indicate storytelling.”

Kaylee was attentive as Alassiel shared her input on just what she should focus on. Her eyes would dart away occasionally, her phone in hand as she took down short notes for herself and even a few ideas that she'd shared with the other girls. Now she voiced those to the Drowned Maiden before them. "Well, I'd like pinks for color, especially since Rivver pulls it off so elegantly," she giggled, mindful not to speak too loud and wake her again. "And I was thinking of either lavender or peonies for a scent. I'll have to pick out some sort of a prop, but what about the rest of the costume? Your dresses are always so elegant, Aunt Alassiel."

"Is only because she wears them," Andriy said with a proud smile, one arm around her while the other helped keep Nell on his lap. "моє море could make rags seem like priceless gown, and our маленькі хвилі will do same."

Andriy’s daughters brightened to hear the compliment. Basking in the affection, Alassiel nuzzled her nose against Andriy’s. “Ох, моя мила Вишня".

Curious about something that came to mind just then, Charlotte asked, “Do Drowned Maidens have any kind of recognizable outfit?”

Shaking her head, Alassiel explained, “Drowned Maiden’s don’t often wear clothes, actually. When they do it’s for a purpose like a performance or to please the fancy of a kelpie’s interest in a fabric they found or were gifted.”

Teasing, Charlotte said, “Oh, looks like you’re gonna have to be naked, Kaylee.” The very thought turned Kaylee's cheeks almost as bright as Rivver's hair! Sinking into the seat she was perched on, she began to silently wonder if Tinkerbell was the better idea after all..

Chuckling, Alassiel said, “Oh goodness, that would cause quite the scandal. How about I lend you one of the outfits a kelpie has had me wear? It’s a dress spun from lotus silk.”

Relief swept over her face as Kaylee resumed her normal posture. "That would be much preferred, thank you," she said with a sigh. Even if she wanted to get the attention of boys, running around with all her bits and pieces out was not the way to do it! Thankfully she wasn't far off in size compared to Alassiel after growth spurts had kicked in, and as long as she was careful she'd be able to return it back to the Sea maiden in the same condition she was lent it.

“Here, come with me,” Alassiel stood up with some help. She turned to Nell and Rayne. “Go with papa for afternoon snack.”

“Okay,” Rayne said, obediently coming to Andriy’s side while Nell simply wrapped her arms around her father’s neck as he got up.

“I’ll see you three in a bit,” Alassiel said, giving Andriy a kiss. Then she guided the way to her closet with the girls.

Tysha had not visited the De’Levigne household before. She was just as entranced as when she first came to Avostoska. It felt like they were moving through an underwater sea castle. The grand master bedroom opened up to a small receiving area where a mini cove carved from coral and lava rock served as a hearth and their bed resided behind silk curtains that resembled a waterfall. They turned from this to the vast wardrobe that might as well have been its own room. There were draws and glass cases of jewelry, headdresses, shoes, and even some mannequins wearing priceless gowns.

“Charlotte, hold Rivver please?” Alassiel asked.

“Oh sure!” Charlotte happily took the tiny pink petal of an infant into her arms.

Alassiel turned to one of the slots and pulled out a long linen protective sheath. She went to the middle of the room where she hung it up and zipped down the front. Alassiel pulled out a diaphanous dress that held to the body round the neck, the bust, and by ringlets attached to the arms. The fabric was so soft and light that it appeared as if floating like a cloud.

“What do you think?” Alassiel asked, holding it up for Kaylee to see.

The fabric really was breath-taking, even more than the gorgeous room around them. Kaylee was tempted to reach out and feel the soft fabric, but fear of soiling it or worse kept her hands at her sides. "It's absolutely beautiful," she breathed, suddenly nervous. "Are you sure that you want me to wear this? It looks like it should just be preserved forever and not brought to a high school dance."

“This is an art piece, true, but it’s meant to be worn,” Alassiel smiled. Now, any kelpie would be horrified that a regular human put it on, but that didn’t need to be mentioned. “Here, try it on. This is from when I was younger, so it should fit you well.”

Alassiel would not be refused. Soon enough Kaylee slipped into the dress that hardly felt like she had anything on her body. Every movement coaxed the fabric to shift as if floating in water. It was easy to adjust.

“Wow, so pretty!” Tysha gaped.

Charlotte sighed dreamily. “What an amazing dress.”

“Mhm, and an amazing girl to wear it,” Alassiel said, running her fingers through Kaylee’s hair. “We can dye your hair, do your makeup, and you can pick a prop to bring.”

Kaylee had to admit she felt absolutely remarkable in the dress, doing a few slow spins in front of the tall mirrors that took up one area of the dressing space. "This is so magical," she breathed, looking up at her aunt with tears threatening at the corner of her eyes. "Thank you so much, Aunt Alassiel. It's so perfect!"

“Alright,” Charlotte reluctantly handed Rivver to the infant's mother.

The baby yawned and stole all the attention for that moment. Tysha gasped softly, “Oh my god.”

Alassiel beamed down. “Aw, моя маленька вишня,” she cooed as they walked to the portal parlor.

“See you next week, Aunt Alassiel!” Charlotte said.

Tysha waved. “Bye!”

“Good bye, girls!” Alassiel smiled.

Soon the Seamaiden reunited with her family who were ready to take that nap. Nell and Rayne happily curled up together in their room after a short story from their mother. Then Alassiel spent time with Andriy, both fawning over their little pink blossom and each other.

A final farewell to the De'Levigne family was given before the girls slipped back through the portal and into the world of Avostoska. With their tasks done for the day, they were free to enjoy themselves as teenage girls often did. Plenty of music, movies, and munching on snacks throughout the day along with excitement for the party ahead.

Over the next few days the girls found themselves forced to balance their desire to focus solely on their costumes with their obligation for school. Thankfully, determination not to let their work slip, less their parents find a reason for them not to attend dances in the future, meant that they were quick to find ways to adjust. With the help of the tailor, Charlotte's costume for Kida was coming along wonderfully and Tysha's Hufflepuff attire was so accurate she looked like she had stepped right out of the set herself. Kaylee ended up deciding to go with a scroll as her prop. She'd also convinced her father to let her use two tiny holo projector, one in a hair clip she'd wear and one that would fit on the chest piece of the dress and match the gems already in place. Each was programmed to project small humming birds around Kaylee, an idea she'd had after visiting the De'Levigne residence.

Hype for the dance, the games, and the haunted house only increased. Charlotte found herself not as upset to learn she would be going without a date. Elijah’s family ended up nabbing him for their Halloween party. Poor Matthew would also be missing the dance. He came down with a nasty illness just a day before. Tysha still had Danson to take her. Charlotte and Kaylee were happy for their friend. At least one of them was going with a date!

Standing in their dorm, putting on the last of their accessories, the girls wondered if any of them would be one of the ten winners for Best Costume.

“I know I’m out of the running,” Tysha said with a shrug. “It’s not really that hard being a Hogwarts student.”

Charlotte adjusted the white wig on her head. “There can be quality differences. Cheap fabrics versus authentic ones.” She pulled on the crystal necklace that illuminated under black light. “I’m sure that makes a difference. It might mean you get a nomination at least.”

“Maybe,” Tysha said. She took up her wand and holstered it. “I still think one of you will win. Especially yours Kaylee. Those hummingbirds are a nice touch.”

As much as she appreciated the compliment, Kaylee was also determined tokeep her friend's spirits high. "Aww, thank you Tysha, but Lottie is right. Your costume looks authentic," she agreed with her sister, pulling a few of her pink locks down into justt the right spot before turning to the other two. "You both look great, but you have to give yourself more credit, Tysh. Besides, I'm sure you'll be a hit with at least one guy. Danson seems pretty excited," she wiggled her brows suggestively before giving her a gentle nudge.

Spoiler: Kaylee's costume

 

[xrakkax]

Cheeks pink, Tysha patted her skirt straight. “Oh I don’t know about that.”

“Hey, maybe!” Charlotte bumped hips with her friend. “He did seem pretty happy to go with you, Ty.”

“Ahem,” Tysha pulled on her satchel. “Look at the time, we gotta go!”

“Mhm,” Charlotte smirked. She too grabbed her costume-matching handbag. “Alright girls, let’s head out.”

The two clearly weren't done teasing Tysha. She could see it in their eyes. The girl walked a little faster with her blush untamable. They just got to the portal room where they found Wesley and Inara waiting.

“Ah, my girls!” Inara came in for careful hugs so as not to ruin their outfits. “You guys look amazing!”

Wesley took pictures of the embraces and the half-smiles of teenage angst that couldn’t help but blossom into beaming faces despite themselves. “My darlings are looking quite wonderful indeed and so are you, Tysha.”

“Thanks,” Tysha’s hands folded at the front and she bashfully shuffled a foot.

Kaylee was more than proud of her own costume and the little bits she'd added into it. Her parent's praise only added to her grin, happy to pose for pictures as the tiny holo-humming birds flew about.

"Thanks, Dad," Kaylee said with an almost bashful tone. She thought with Alassiel's help they'd captured the element of a Drowned Maiden perfectly. "We should probably get going though so we're not late. After all, there's someone waiting for Tysha." The playful smirk of teasing their friend appeared once more.

“Ah, that’s right,” Inara gave Tysha the same kind of knowing smirk that the girls did.

It was a shame the boy had been denied access into Avostoska. He had hoped to pick Tysha up in the proper, classic style of coming to the dates door. At that point he had to settle for waiting just outside the school portals.

Wesley gave them parting hugs once his wife did so. “Have a good time—You know how to use your VH-Guard bracers, yes?”

“Yes, Dad,” Charlotte acknowledged.

All three girls were given costume-matching mini gear for offense and defense, in case something went down.

Inara stood beside Wesley, his arm around her. “Love you! Don’t stay out past one!” She waved them goodbye.

“We won’t! Love you too!” Charlotte called back, reasonably sure, but not certain.

The trio walked through the portal into the school within moments. They came out of the heavy vaulted door to see Danson in the black outfit and mask of Zorro.

“Hey, lookin’ good Ty,” Dan smiled, his tone a little soft and reserved, almost timid at the sight of her.

“Thanks! You do too,” Tysha’s smile broke across her face. Struggling not to beam, Tysha pointed to the girls. “Look, Kaylee and Lottie’s costumes came together well.”

Danson turned to the other two. “Whoa, you all look good. Are those hummingbirds?”

Kaylee nodded, though it was followed by her teetering her head back and forth. "Yes and no. They're holo, so not real-real," she admitted with a shrug. "But I thought they were a pretty cool touch myself." Not wanting to keep the attention, she gave Tysha a light nudge in the back to put her toward Danson. "Let's go see what's happening for activities. I don't want to miss out on anything."

Danson smiled, taking Tysha’s hand. “Come on, I think they’re doing zombie-tag.”

The teens ran down the corridors towards the great hall. Kaylee appeared like a vision floating in fabric waves. Charlotte did a cartwheel or two, really feeling the spirit of Kida in that costume. Tysha’s cheeks kept their color as her hand kept hold of Danson’s.

Music could already be heard by the time they came to the massive double doors. When they walked in they were not disappointed in the extravagance of pumpkins, steamers, holospiders, and tables of food and drink scattered around the edges. There were students dancing at the far end and, true to Dansons’ words, a group of them running around pretending to be zombies.

“Let’s eat first and then get to playing,” Charlotte suggested.

The three others were on board with that idea. Kaylee walked with every ounce of caution she could muster to save the integrity of her borrowed gown. Coming up to a nearby food table, they found a few other students that were also enjoying the spooky snacks, including a few they'd seen around the academy but hadn't interacted much with.

Kyle Villarreal, who they'd barely noticed at camp after dealing with their own drama, was standing next to another vaguely familiar girl.

"I just don't see why you're wearing a costume if you're just going to cover it up all night," Kyle said between handfuls of caramel covered popcorn.

Tallulah, who was standing a short distance from him with one hand keeping a long blue cape pinched tight around her, only shrugged her shoulders. "I just don't feel like letting everyone see. It's not a big deal, Kyle," she murmured, picking at a white chocolate-covered strawberry that looked like a ghost.

"I mean, I guess. I just think you don't have anything to be ashamed of. Wonderwoman is supposed to be a badass, isn't she?" Kyle pointed out.

"A definite badass," Kaylee interjected, deciding she'd help poor Tallulah out with his pestering questions. "I'm sure your costume looks great, but that's your choice if you want to show it off." She reached for apple slices and peanut butter, hoping it was safe to eat with her dress.

Accepting the encouragement, Tallulah offered a small smile to the Von Helsing girls. "The kind of woman this world needs more of, or so my mother tells me," she giggled, turning toward a bowl of orange punch with dry ice pouring out of it and reaching for the ladle with a cup in her hand. "Would anyone else like a drink?"

“I would, thanks,” Charlotte said, patiently standing at her sister's side. To Kaylee she handed the girl her favorite fruit styled like Frankenstein’s Monster.

Tysha nodded. “I would too.”

“Yes please,” Danson happily waited.

“Ew,” Paisley perked her lip at the line of cups Tallulah had been filling. The girl, dressed like a pumpkin-carriage, dramatically avoided the drink to grab a clear sparkling cup of ginger ale.

Kaylee, who had so expressed her desire for a glass, couldn't help but scowl as Paisley came over. Now what did she want? She lifted her cup to her lips, letting out a soft 'ahhh' of approval. "Tastes great to me, nice and sweet. Unlike some people," she said with her gaze locked on the other girl.

Regina, not far behind her cousin, visibly turned up her nose toward Tysha and Tallulah. "The punch might have been fine, before it was tainted," she hummed, turning to get ginger ale for herself.

No stranger to being looked down on, Tallulah quickly returned the ladle to its place, tugging both hands inside her cape. Her cheeks were a dark pink hue, embarrassment evident.

Kyle was taking a little longer to catch on to what the mean girls were referring to, sipping his punch with a confused look on his face. "I don't know. I think it tastes like punch?"

"Maybe your sense of taste is just as impaired as your judgement due to the company you choose to keep," Regina scowled at him before looking at the four girls.

“You’re one to talk,” Charlotte scoffed. Mocha eyes coolly glanced over the Cinderella-clad Averell girl. “Where’s Hugo, Regina? Did midnight strike early and reveal your nose is fake?”

“Oo,” Tysha flicked her eyes off to the side and sipped her punch like it was tea.

Danson nearly choked on his drink. He turned away to grab a tissue to help him from spitting punch all over his front.

Kaylee kept herself at Tallulah's side, grinning as Charlotte's quick tongue got the better of Regina. Her cheeks flushed and she glared at Lottie, stammering for a moment as she was caught off guard. "I- You - Well, at least my nose could be repaired, unlike your reputation!"

"You mean the one you're trying so hard to spread?" Kaylee asked, folding her arms over her chest. "Face it Regina, no matter how perfect of a nose your parents get you, you're always going to be an ugly soul if you do things like that."

Kyle had begun to realize just what was going between the girls and gradually inched himself back from the altercation. He'd made it through the first semester by playing invisible, and didn't want the first time he caught Regina's attention to be with girls she hated. "I think I'm going to go play zombie tag..."

Paisley puckered her chin and spoke in a haughty tone, “Let’s leave these losers and play tag, Regina.”

Tysha quipped, “Bet you’ll win by starving them, Paisley. Zombies want brains, after all.”

Cheeks bright red, Paisley turned on her green-leaf pumpkin flats and hurried off.

“Better follow after your cousin, Regina,” Charlotte kicked back the rest of her punch and set the cup down with a forceful tap. “And don’t you dare insult our friend Tallulah again, or I will bibbidi-bobbidi-beat your ass with your glass slipper!”

Only because she'd lost the one bit of a posse she had did Regina walk off, though her clear heels were much more of a clackity storm of anger. She wasn't going to be done with the Von Helsing girls. Especially not if they had the audacity to speak to her that way!

Back at the table, Kaylee let out a small squeal of joy from their small win. "Oh that was sooo good, Lottie!" She cheered her sister on, feeling six feet tall and immortal.

“I know, right?!” Charlotte’s face lit up in as much surprise as she was pleased.

Tallulah had come slightly out of her shell as she gave the three a sheepish smile. "Thank you for standing up for me. You really didn't need to do that - I know dealing with her royal ass can be a pain."

“Oh it is,” Charlotte chuckled. A pain in the butt that probably won’t be going away any time soon too. “And no worries. Regina and her little gremlin can’t be allowed to get away with that kind of behavior.”

Tysha tilted her head. “You’re in our dorm, aren’t you?”

While she has been surprised that the Von Helsing girls had stopped to chat at all after their shared experience, that only grew when Tysha continued to speak to her. "Oh um, yes. I am," Tallulah's smile slowly spread as she added. "We have a few classes together and I'm also in equine club with Kaylee and I think one other activity with you, Tysha."

"Oh? Really? I must not pay enough attention because I didn't think I'd seen you there," Kaylee admitted.

Nodding, Charlotte said, “Yeah I think I only vaguely recall seeing you in History.”

"That's okay. I try not to draw attention to myself," Tallulah insisted, her smile dropping slightly. "Otherwise things like this tend to happen. Some don't like me here, and I just sort of have come to accept that. Just staying quiet and hoping to get through school so I can go on to do things I actually want to."

The way she talked it didn’t sound like she wanted to be a Guardian. “What do you want to do?” Charlotte asked, taking a few pretzel knots from the table.

A light blush came on her cheeks. "Oh, I um...I don't know," Tallulah admitted sheepishly, busying her hands with another cup of punch. "But I'm sure I'll know when I find something."

Kaylee offered an empathetic look to Tallulah. "I'm sure you will, too. There's a lot of options out there and to try and picking one now can feel rushed. Just make sure it's something you'll enjoy and you can't go wrong."

Finishing a bite, Tysha said, “Yeah I’m still considering what to do. Right now Aquatic is looking good.”

“I wanna go Elite and be an all-course specialist,” Danson grinned through a mouthful of hot wings. “They get paid more and get all the juicy missions.”

“You also travel constantly and are up against the worst jobs,” Charlotte chuckled. “You barely like to swim, Danny, are you really going to drop in the ocean or a river to be an Elite?”

“Adapt, overcome. That’s what I’m here for,” Danson said as he cleaned off his fingers. He offered Tysha his hand. “Ready to get dancing?”

“Sure!” Tysha tossed her plastic cup and waved at the girls. “See you out there!”

Charlotte called out, “Remember the haunted house trail! It goes from the library into the botanical garden!”

“I know, I know!” Tysha said, vanishing among the bodies of students showing off their moves.

Looking back at Tallulah, Charlotte just noticed they were in mutual situations. “We didn’t come with anyone either. Our dates couldn’t make it. Elijah went to his family’s party and Matt got sick. Want to enjoy the party with us?”

While the girls watched Tysha and Danson disappear into the crowd, mention of another brought a faint pink blush to Tallulah's cheeks. Understandably, the Von Helsing girls weren't the only ones to be won over by Elijah's charm.

"That's a shame he couldn't come," Tallulah commented before moving on to their offer. She did think that it would be a considerably easier evening to enjoy if she had company. Not only that, but perhaps she'd have less awkward encounters like with Kyle earlier. "If you truly wouldn't mind, I'd be happy to join you."

"We absolutely wouldn't mind," Kaylee spoke for her sister with confidence. "We can still have a great time with just the three of us, plus then we don't have to make Danson and Tysha feel weird following them around. She was so excited for this, I really want her to be able to enjoy it."

Charlotte took care of her small snack plate and motioned for the girls to come. “First things first, let’s get dancing!”

Wonder Woman, Kida, and a Drowned Maiden all went out to bop to popular music. Once in a while an old classic would come on. No one could ignore the famous ‘Monster Mash’. The Von Helsing girls drew attention both for their costumes and skills in dancing.

In-between songs the girls ended up saying hello to one or two kids who came to compliment them. After a few encounters the Von Helsing girls noticed the wary looks from before the party faded away. Whatever reservations they had over the rumors didn’t stick.

“Hey Kaylee,” said the same boy who almost asked her out. They had since learned his name was Joss. “I’m sorry I ditched you like that before. Want to dance?”

The fluttering of butterflies in her stomach almost made it difficult for Kaylee to respond. Even if he had dipped out quickly in fear from what he'd heard from Regina and her cohorts, she couldn't deny he was still easy on the eyes and she was intrigued. "Oh, hey Joss," she said with the calmest smile she could muster. A quick look went over to her sister and Tallulah to see if they'd mind. "You want to dance with me?"

"Goooo," Tallulah mouthed with a growing grin.

Charlotte nudged her sister forward. Someone in their family had to start them off in their journey of mingling with potential love interests!

Joss smiled, taking Kaylee’s hand in his. “Come on, Drowned Maiden, this is a good song.”

Both Tallulah and Charlotte practically squealed as Kaylee, a vision of loveliness, glided out to the dance floor where Joss proved to be a decent partner. As for the other two, they continued on just grooving together to an upbeat song.

At some point the friends converged again. Joss still hung around Kaylee’s side, content to chill with the group if they didn’t turn him away. A lot of the students were roaming out into the hall to the library.

“Guys, haunted house time!” Charlotte urged.

Ready for a break from dancing and glad that Joss hadn't disappeared on Kaylee yet, Tallulah nodded in agreement. "Oh yes, let's go!" she started with Charlotte where the crowds were shuffling.

Kaylee looked up at Joss, not wanting to seem chicken in front of a cute boy. "I'll go, but you have to make sure no ghoul's jump out at me," she requested timidly. Sure, she knew it was fake and all that, but it wouldn't hurt to try and find an excuse that they might stand closer together.

Hugo happened to be passing by at that point. Regina held his arm and Paisley toddled behind them in her pumpkin suit with mini wheels. “Hah, afraid of ghouls? Some Guardian you are, Kaylee.”

The young man had come and gone before either Kaylee, Joss, or any of them could snap back. Charlotte muttered words in Hindi that would have earned her a scolding look from her mother.

Cheeks flushed at the comment from Hugo, though Kaylee didn't have much time to react. It wasn't like she was the only one easily spooked, after all! Silently she hoped he and Regina got a good startle out of the haunted tour.

“Don’t worry, I got you,” Joss said with a smile, taking Kaylee’s hand. He didn’t have to say much else to convey his sympathy for Kaylee’s hesitation over the monsters. They were some of the universally creepiest out there.

Any worries Kaylee had melted away when Joss's hand took hers, even bringing a faint blush back once more. "Thanks," she murmured before they were sent off once more.

“Come on guys, let’s go.” Charlotte headed off with her friends close at her side.

On the way Tysha mentioned, “I think Cara and Serenity are playing some of the monsters in the haunted house.”

Danson perked. “We can try to figure out which ones they are.”

“Pay close attention you guys!” Charlotte nodded, excited about the idea of winning this game.

The children went in batches at intervals to give the people working the attraction time to perform their acts. They had been only letting in three or four at a time. Since the haunted house itself was coming to an end soon they were letting in larger groups before it closed. The six of them were allowed in together despite the slight squeeze.

Joss found himself quite close to Kaylee. Closer than when they had danced. “Ope, sorry,” he murmured when his shoulder kept bumping her.

Before Kaylee could reply naturally with a polite disuadedment a clawed hand shoved aside a pile of books to reveal a gaping mouth of a screaming minotaur. Joss jolted, sweeping his arm across Kaylee and pulling her back from it.

A yelp of surprise was thankfully nothing compared to a scream a ways into the creepy maze, Kaylee's heart thudding in her chest. Cornflower eyes immediately went up to Joss, both impressed with his reflexes but also embarrassed by her own reaction. "T-thanks," she murmured, silently scolding herself and trying to calm her wits.

Pale faced, Joss forced a confident smile. “Heh, no problem. Gotta stick together, yeah? Let’s go, they’re getting ahead of us.” He kept his arm around Kaylee as they continued onward.

Once or twice the two were jolted in fear by a wailing ghost or the sound of claws on the other side of a thin wall; the sound followed them down the hall, abruptly stopping just as it opened up to another room.

Charlotte, Tysha, Danson, and the others were enjoying their surges in adrenaline. They only halted when they came to a bridge cleverly built by mage students. It looked like it carried over a swampy stretch of floor. Holocritters blinked their yellow eyes that stared out from the tall reeds.

“Who should go first?” Tysha asked, looking between them.

“I will,” Charlotte swallowed.

Lottie tentatively stretched out a foot and placed it on the first board. When nothing worrying occurred she took a few careful steps. Halfway out Danson got the courage to set forth as well. Tysha followed, holding his hand.

“C’mon,” Joss said, moving with Kaylee across the bridge.

Several steps away from the end the sound of creaking stopped them in their tracks.

Tallulah had tailed after Tysha and Danson, trying to mentally stop herself from freaking out with the silent mantra that it wasn't real. As soon as they heard the sound, any logic she had built up was slipping away again. "We could just run it," she muttered to the others.

Kaylee, heart thudding in her chest, pressed into Joss without reason to. His presence was a little calming, even if everything was fake. "I'm fine with running," she agreed, her voice breaking slightly as she spoke.

Silent agreement exchanged between them. In a rush they lurched forward. The creak turned into a violent chorus of cracking.

“EEP!” Charlotte’s form dropped from view just a foot away from solid ground.

“AH!” Danson fell, vanishing with a screaming Tysha.

“OH SHIT!” Joss gripped Kaylee tight, watching Tallulah meld into the darkness of the swamp through the broken boards.

Snap, snap!

Just as the floor gave way Joss and Kaylee’s bodies floated upward in a rush of wind. They came to land on their feet on the ground ahead of them. Behind them a rustle of bushes took their full attention.

Kaylee had let out a sharp yelp as it felt like they were falling, tightening her hold on Joss until the ground 'returned' to them. The rustle of the bush had summoned a small surge of adrenaline though, and she was ready to be on the attack just as her aunt and uncle made their appearances. "Oh, Christ Aunt Lauri," she breathed as her chest heaved up and down.

“Félicitations!” Lauri chuckled, hands raised in a cheer beside Oliver. They noticed her skin shimmer in the low lights. “You made it to the end of the tour and managed to cross the bridge!” The Lamb motioned to her Lion. “Mon Amour, hand them their prizes.”

Oliver beamed devilishly at their reaction, his paler than normal skin sparkling in the glow and lights. Admittedly, he might have been enjoying the night of startling the student more than had been anticipated, especially those who were less than agreeable in class.

"Well done, both of you," Oliver nodded in respect, offering each of them a glowing pumpkin bucket that was filled with candies, a few plastic spiders good for pranking, spooky stress balls that looked like skulls, and a Halloween-themed stuffed animal holding a little envelope.

"Oh this is our reward for you guys almost giving me a heart attack?" Kaylee spoffed, still hoping to play off her fear from earlier.

"It was either that or a fresh pair of britches," Oliver chuckled.

Joss received the prize in gratitude. His chuckle wavered nervously as he too regained composure. “Some of these students probably need a pair of pants with the way they’re dressed. They should take notes from Kaylee.”

Hazel eyes capped with gold contacts paid close attention to Joss taking the liberty to hold Kaylee’s hand with his free one. “Indeed, Kaylee you are beautiful!” Taking the chance to give Kaylee a hug, she whispered in a tease, “Looks like you’ve found something a little better than a pumpkin bucket, oui?”

Cheeks that were already turning a soft pink from Joss's compliment darkened even further in Lauri's embrace. "A little bit better," she agreed sheepishly, her voice barely a murmur for fear of him hearing them.

Once they separated, Kaylee took the tiniest step closer to him, admittedly enjoying the attention she was getting.

Oliver fell into step with Lauri once the two women parted, letting his own arm slip around her waist. "Now then, the night isn't getting any younger. I'm sure you'll want to get back out there and enjoy it with your peers while you can."

“Hurry now,” Lauri urged with a smile. “We have more students coming. You will meet up with your friends through that door hidden in the tree hollow.”

Joss stepped to where she pointed. “Alright— thanks!”

The two left the mirthful Lion and his Lamb to nestle back into the brush so they could scare the next group of children. The bridge repaired itself with a click of a control. They may or may not have also wobbled the bridge unnecessarily when Regina, Paisley, and Hugo came down.

Coming out of the tree they saw Tysha and Danson laughing in a pile of Charlotte and Tallulah. They had barely collected themselves, slowly shuffling up onto their feet when Kaylee and Joss came upon them.

Charlotte, grinning wide, panted, “Oh my god that was fun. Where were you two?”

Joss raised up his pumpkin prize. “We made it to the other side. The Blairs rewarded us with these.”

“How did you do that?” Tysha asked, patting straight her outfit.

Sheepishly, Joss said, “I controlled the wind…”

Kaylee had to admit she was impressed to hear it was Joss’s quick thinking that had saved them. Everything had happened so fast, she easily thought it was just something that was supposed to happen.

“Ah, man, that’s cheating,” Danson tsc’d with a shake of his head, not unkindly.

Shrugging, Joss said, “Got me a prize and an excuse.”

“Excuse?” Tysha queried.

Before the Hogwarts student could get an answer Joss set off with Kaylee in tow, saying, “Come on guys, there are more prizes to win. I think they’re doing games now.”

A smile simply couldn't be wiped off her lips as she kept hold of Joss's hand, not about to point it out and risk him letting go."You heard him, come on you guys!" she chuckled over her shoulder.

Tallulah boasted a curious look that said she was ready to question further once given the opportunity. After all, Joss was quite clever to think on his feet like that. Tallulah could only wonder just what that excuse he mentioned was, and she wasn’t the only one. Charlotte eyed Joss and Kaylee with mischievous wonder.

"Well wait for us," Tallulah called out, fixing her cape before hurrying to catch up.

Charlotte gained on the two, mocha eyes trained on Kaylee’s colored cheeks. The others were right on their heels with just as much curiosity, though none would be so impolite as to inquire right then. After all, there were prizes to win!

Pin-the-horn-on-the-unicorn, apple-dunking, and bean-bag-toss were some of the classic games the children played. The main attractions were pistol-paintball, cider-pong, and plunge where Danson had a blast knocking professors into basins of water. Charlotte favored the rock-climbing game. She won a sparkler and a stack of firecrackers.

At the end of the party the children were heading to their dorms one by one. They had a three day weekend to look forward to. Some were planning on heading home for a visit, who had the opportunity.

Danson, hyped on sugar, looked around the room and noticed how dead it had gotten. “Ah, man. I don’t want it to end yet.”

“It’s winding down. Even Cara and Serenity left with Paulo,” Tysha pointed out. The three were exhausted from working the haunted tour. “Janitors are beginning to clean up too.”

A wild idea popped into Charlotte’s head. “Why don’t we hang out in a dorm?”

“They’re not co-ed, our passes wouldn’t let everyone inside,” Danson said.

Before Charlotte could think it through, she blurted, “We can go to our room, at our castle.”

“Really?” Joss perked. “Yeah, that’d be so cool!”

“Oh, awesome, I always wanted to see it!” Danson grinned.

Maybe when she had her head on a bit straighter and wasn't enjoying the night as much, Kaylee might have pointed out only Tysha had been okayed to come over by their parents. Instead, Kaylee had to completely agree with Danson that she wasn't ready to give up the amount of fun they were having.

"Yeah, you should check it out. Avostoska is amazing," Kaylee felt confident to brag.

Tallulah perked up at the talk of going to a real castle, something she couldn't have imagined to happen to her. Not wanting to assume she was also being included automatically as a new member of their group, she pulled her cape around her home made costume with a timid, "Would it be okay if I came, too?"

"Of course, Tallulah - we wouldn't want you left behind," Kaylee beamed at the other girl, taking a hold of Joss's hand once more and starting toward the room that held the portal to their home.

Charlotte pressed a finger to her lips. “Shh,” she cautioned stealth.

Even with all their hands filled with prizes and trinkets they managed to slip by the janitors. At one point Tysha swore she heard clicking behind them. A glance over her shoulder revealed nothing out of the ordinary, though the sound did stop in that moment.

“C’mon,” Danson tugged Tysha gently.

The girl hadn’t noticed she slowed down. Tysha picked up her speed to match the group of misfits.

In no time the children passed through the portal. All at once Charlotte and Kaylee felt the possible consequences of their actions creep up their back to whisper in their ear. Before a word of common sense could be taken in, the two Von Helsing sisters pressed onward.

“This way,” Charlotte guided them to the common chamber that linked her room with Kaylee’s. She made sure the door shut tight behind them.

“Whoa,” Danson couldn’t help gawking since he came through the gates. “This is friggin’ awesome.”

Joss, still holding Kaylee’s hand, asked, “What’s that squeaking?”

It took a moment for Kaylee to think with the rush of excitement from sneaking everyone in. Realizing just what Joss meant, Kaylee headed over hand in hand to the rather extravagant cage that had grown over the years for her furry companion.

"That's just Chel," Kaylee explained, reaching for a tiny treat and offering it to her. "She's my chinchilla." Knowing not everyone appreciated animals, she didn't move to take her out.

The children crowded around the sisters to see over their shoulders at the graying animal.

"Oh, she's so cute!" Tallulah cooed, always a fan of anything furry. "Much cooler than just a cat or dog, too!"

Joss smiled to see how the critter was so happy to greet Kaylee. “Does she bite?”

“No, she won’t bite. Aunt Lauri has worked with Chel to assure she isn’t aggressive,” Charlotte explained.

Danson asked, “Can we hold her?”

Since no one was objecting, Kaylee moved and carefully pulled Chel from her home. After a brief moment of snuggling into her chest as a reunion, the furry creature was eager for a chance to explore and meet the new kids, even chittering happily.

"Here, just don't drop her," Kaylee modestly requested as she offered Chel to Danson since he had asked first.

Melting in an awe, Danson squeaked out, “Oh my god she’s so soft.”

Tysha brightened to see her date, dressed up as Han Solo, snuggling a chinchilla. “Yeah, she’s a little cuddle-bug.” Her hand went to scratch the top of the pet’s head.

Joss took his turn next, unable to stop his pearly whites from flashing his joy. “Ha ha, I can feel her tagging.”

“Tagging?” Tysha asked.

“Yeah, she’s up to bond,” Joss explained.

“Ohh,” Tysha nodded. “Yeah she’s really friendly.”

Tallulah took her turn once Joss passed Chel over, grinning as her fingers sunk into the thick fur. Leaning down, she gave the creature a soft nuzzle that Chel returned. "You're quite the sweetheart, Miss Chel," she praised under her breath.

Charlotte loved her sister and she adored Chel, but she didn’t want to spend all night doting on the luxurious little beast when they had no idea how much time they had left. “Okay guys, come on let’s sit and hang out while we can.”

At Charlotte's request, everyone seemed ready to oblige. Kaylee tucked Chel away with promises of playing tomorrow, and headed towards the seating area. She wasn't going to be a bad hostess and go change even though it was tempting, instead settling for slipping out of her shoes and tucking them under a lounger for now before settling on it. A realization that they'd never had a boy in their rooms they weren't related to made her a little unsure as she asked, "So...what do you guys want to do?"

"We could...watch a movie? Or maybe play a game?" Tallulah suggested as she tucked herself into a seat.

“Game!” Danson said, positioning himself next to Tysha. “We could play twister.”

“Maybe Truth or Dare?” Tysha offered as casually as she could muster.

Charlotte grinned and asked, “Anyone ever played True American?”

“Oh, I know that from New Girl,” Tysha said, perking. “But didn’t they use alcohol?”

Getting up, Charlotte walked to the mini snack area their chamber provided. “We have sodas and chips we can use instead.” She pulled out bags and cans. “Besides, we have a bunch of candy too.”

Joss asked, “Well, how do you play? Do you just drink?”

Tysha shook her head. “No, it’s more than that. To quote the show ‘It’s fifty-percent drinking game, fifty-percent life-size Candy Land.”

“We can do a Halloween version to fit the theme,” Danson offered, clearly on board.

“Right!” Charlotte filled a basket and brought it to the coffee table to arrange. “So the show is vague about the rules, but we looked up some stuff and got tips from our family. Plus, we have our own flare.”

There was some disappointment that they were skipping the idea of truth or dare until the alternative came into play. Kaylee was to start moving around the furniture in the room into different zones. She and Charlotte had messed with the idea of playing a few times and had ideas of how they wanted it to go.

"I've never heard of True American," Tallulah admitted from the side, watching as the room was transformed. "Or New Girl."

"Don't worry, we can teach you," Kaylee assured her as she tossed a few pillows about. "And as for watching New Girl, sounds like we'll just have to start the show over again!"

Tysha shared with Tallulah a happy squeal, to indicate to their classmate that she was definitely invited if she wanted to join them. The boys wouldn’t be excluded if they could help it, but it wasn’t likely due to being split by sex in different dorms.

The children took their places. An assortment of candy and soda marked four sections on the coffee table. Lottie put a large bag of chips in the center for the King. Each child readied a can of soda for the ‘shotgun’, though they didn’t have anything to poke and they didn’t want to make a bigger mess than they already had.

“One, two, three, four! JFK!”

“FDR!”

The ensuing giggly game with its wins and losses as the students learned how to play along the way found Danson in Ellis Island after being deported, Charlotte a cushion away from grabbing another pawn, Tysha trying to sign papers to get Danson back into the USA, Talullah had struggled slightly to keep up with the fast moving game, but with how giddy they all were it didn't take long for her to realize it didn't matter, tagging along shortly behind Kaylee as they traversed the lounger, and Joss suspiciously eyeing the bag of chips. Charlotte thought he did so with a strangely Russian-like eye, if you asked her.

“Court in session!” Charlotte yelled, commanding the game to halt. She pointed at Joss. “I think you’re the Russian Spy!”

“I think you are the Russian Spy!” Joss flew up a finger.

“Order in the court!” Tysha yelled, quickly taking the position of Judge to also release Danson. “Any witnesses?”

If any of them vouched for either Charlotte or Joss, they needed to be sure they picked the innocent one. They would then both be free and another round would go until they found the Spy. Everyone was to take four spaces, and if the Spy reached the coffee table they could claim they found sanctuary in Russia with information on America. BUT, if not innocent, then the Spy and the Witness, now considered an accomplice, would be sent behind the Iron Curtain. In this case, one of their vast closest. The only way to leave? A task pulled from the ‘Patriot Act’ box. The girls had filled it over time with all kinds of ideas. They had no clue what would be taken out.

Kaylee squinted over at her sister, trying to gauge her mannerisms to decide if she was bluffing or not. Although she could normally get a good read on Charlotte, tonight was a mystery. Turning to look at Joss she remembered his quick thinking to save them in the haunted house and hardly felt that seemed like a spy.

"I'll vouch for Joss," Kaylee declared, fingers crossed behind her back that Lottie had just made the claim to try and throw the chase off of her.

Tysha demanded, “Alright, fess up!”

A blush of red colored Joss’s cheeks. “I’m the Spy.”

“HAH!” Charlotte grinned, clapping at the face drop from her sister.

“Hear ye, hear ye—The Spy had an accomplice! They tried to work against the USA! Off to the Iron Curtain to you both!” Tysha motioned as if she banged a gavel.

Danson got up from his deportation to corral the two towards the closet. The children were relentless and unforgiving. Kaylee and Joss practically stumbled into the enclosure of clothes.

“Get the Patriot Pocket!” Tysha ordered. The bucket was soon handed over to their Judge who plucked out a thin strip of paper. “You can only escape if—,” she paused to read. Her cheeks pinked.

“What is it?” Danson urged.

Charlotte pulled it over and gasped with mischievous delight. “They have to kiss! On the lips! Proof is with a picture!”

SLAM! They shut the door tight and held it closed. Kaylee and Joss heard them chanting ‘Kiss, kiss, kiss!’ on the other side.

"I- I - we-" Kaylee had failed to stammer out an excuse and it was apparent they weren't getting any leeway from the others through the door. The closet was still dark, which only added to the adrenaline at the thought of them potentially kissing. Her cheeks felt warm as she tried to fumble around for the light switch. One swipe of her arm made a few hangers rustle and she changed direction. The next was met by something much more solid. And warm. Realizing she'd placed her hand on his chest, she pulled it away as fast as she could. "Sorry, I didn't mean to hit you. Just..um...nerves."

“Uhh, it’s okay,” Joss’s words were no more steady than hers. “Here, I’ll help find the switch.”

Hands roamed the wall and occasionally brushed skin with the other, prompting a mumbled apology. Joss remembered he had his phone in the awkward fumble. He quickly found the switch thereafter. A soft pale light illuminated them. They were just a foot from each other.

“Heh,” Joss smiled, not looking half as nervous as she might have expected him to be. “Uh, we don’t have to if you don’t want to. I can forge the picture…”

It had been impossible to forget just why they'd been shoved in the closet together, but his reminder only made Kaylee's blush deepen. It wasn't as if she didn't want to kiss a boy - she and Lottie had talked about it for years! - but there was a fear that she was going to mess up or manage to be horrible at it. Still, there was a larger part of her that did want to actually have a first kiss and Joss seemed like a perfectly good candidate for that. After all, her mother and aunts had all said to find someone that she trusted and who respected her and so far he'd done nothing to the contrary, especially with his willingness to lie for her if she wasn't comfortable with it.

Shaking her head, Kaylee offered a smile that was less timid than in the moments before she made up her mind. "No, it's fine. If you want to then I want to." She just had no idea what to do.

Wordlessly, Joss shifted to face Kaylee. His cheeks, though pink, were offset by the willingness in his eyes. Kaylee sat like a vision of kelpie design. The dress gave her an ethereal vibrancy. He couldn’t deny he had wanted to kiss her despite the game; a good excuse all the same.

Joss readied the phone to take a picture. “Okay, it’s set.”

Whether Joss had done this before or not, it appeared he had a little more understanding as to how to go about it. Joss’ fingers slipped over Kaylee’s cheek, gently guiding her lips to his. Joss tilted his head so she didn’t have to. In the very moment their candy-sweet mouths met he forgot about the picture and lost awareness of the world. Joss’ mind focused on the softness of Kaylee’s lips.

The butterflies that had been in her stomach earlier suddenly branched into nodes of electricity that shot through Kaylee, budding where their lips met. It wasn't what she had expected, but it wasn't overwhelming and she found herself eager for more. One hand came to rest on his chest as Kaylee leaned into him and the kiss.

A bolder light washed over the two when the closet door swung open and the draft of the air-conditioned common chamber rushed in on them. Joss and Kaylee’s kiss broke in surprise.

The sudden change in the atmosphere and light was not the way Kaylee had wanted this moment to end. Turning to the door, Kaylee expected to see her sister there to ruin what was decidedly the best moment of her teenage life.

"Lottie! You said you wanted a picture as proof and you didn't even warn before opening the curtain!" Kaylee’s protest was short lived as her eyes adjusted to the light and it became evident that the body in the door frame was not of Charlotte.

Standing with arms crossed against the threshold of the wardrobe, Wesley stared down with an expression as cold and empty as the silence that fell. Coffee eyes spilled, boiling, over Joss. Every bit of color that had rosied the boy's cheeks from his meld with Kaylee left him as his courage vanished.

Though Wesley wore only his black sleeping pants and nothing else he sent fear through Joss. The lighting scar that ran up Wesley’s arm to one half of his upper body made him all the more menacing.

“Oh shit,” Joss shrank back, shuffling in a hurry as if he could teleport away through sheer force of will.

"D-Daddy," Kaylee offered a sheepish smile praying that they weren't about to witness the end of Joss's life. "We...we came back before one, like you asked us to, and then uh, we decided to play True American."

Further in the room, Tallulah had watched Wesley enter with wide eyes, possibly just as terrified as poor Joss in the closet was. After all, as much fun as the girls had been around, it was impossible not to know of Wesley Von Helsing and his past, even if there was some debate as to just how much was true. He was a formidable force regardless and she would be keeping her distance until it felt safe.

Danson tucked himself behind a wide-eyed Tysha, thinking the exact same as Tallulah. Joss was on his own at this point. The boy was too new to the friend group to die for as a bro.

Coffee eyes slid over onto his eldest daughter. A brief moment for thought passed. “Kaylee, Lottie, get ready for bed,” Wesley said in a steady, cool tone. “Pascal, I require your assistance.”

A young man materialized in the room. He wore a butler's suit. “Yes sir, how may I be of service?”

“Escort Tysha, Danson, and Tallulah to the gates. Open the portal for the school.”

The blond boy swallowed, not hearing his name. “What- What are you going to do with me?”

“I’ll be your escort,” Wesley stated simply. “Girls, say your goodbyes— I mean, goodnights.”

Tallulah wasn't sure just what was going to happen to Joss, but she wasn't going to argue with the instructions they were given. With a sympathetic look toward the others, she scurried across the room, only pausing to pick up what was left of her candy and treats before falling in line behind the holofigure.

Kaylee had to admit that the uncertainty of just what was to come was startling her the most in this situation. Would Wesley threaten Joss away or tell the boy he couldn't go near the girls again?

"Night guys...I'll see you Monday at class?" Kaylee said as a hopeful promise, trying to reassure the trembling young man even if she didn't know.

“Y-yeah, see you Monday,” Danson swallowed, moving along with Tysha in tow.

Charlotte frowned. She had not thought their father would send Tysha away as well. Perhaps this was a part of some kind of consequence? In any case, she waved and said solemnly, “Good night guys…”

Cornflower eyes lingered on Joss a few moments longer before she knew she too needed to follow her father's orders and slipped past his form to get ready for bed.

“Y-yeah, see you Monday,” Danson swallowed, moving along with Tysha in tow.

Lifting a slender finger Wesley made a crook. “Come.”

Joss hesitantly moved forward as Wesley turned. He kept as calm of a demeanor as he could in the face of potential doom. Pale and nervous, Joss stole a last look at Kaylee—possibly the very last—before the door shut.

Kaylee had watched the door close and felt her heart sink. Surely their father wouldn't do anything...right? They didn't exactly have anything to reference how Wes would respond to this situation and it was hard for her not to panic a little.

Charlotte hurried over to Kaylee. “Should we spy?”

"I want to...but if we get caught," Kaylee shifted her weight. "We have to be extra, extra careful, Charlotte. If he finds us out of bed it's going to be so much worse."

“All Dad said was to get ready for bed,” Charlotte pointed out, throwing off her costume in a blink. She grabbed a large shirt and swiftly pulled it over her head. “We’ll use the passages. Go, go, go!”

Not about to simply toss aside Alassiel's immaculate gown, Kaylee took a few moments longer to step into her room and undress. The dress was carefully draped on a mannequin she'd brought to her room for the weekend and exchanged for a long pale pink nightgown and pair of slippers before moving to Lottie's side.

"Now we just have to be quiet and fast," Kaylee said, growing anxious for Joss's sake.

Despite knowing Wesley could potentially check the log for the corridors later, the girls slipped into the secret passageways to track Wesley and Joss. It took a moment to catch up to them.

“—and I meant no disrespect Sir, I wasn’t trying to take advantage of her.” Joss’ wavering voice met their ears first. In fact, the young man went on, being the only one talking at this point. “I swear I had no idea that was a part of the game, I was just— I was just—Where are we?”

Wesley stopped short of the door the girls knew would lead down to the portals. They knew because they grew up in Avostoska. Joss, on the other hand, could only guess. So much of the interior design looked nearly identical.

“We have arrived at the moment where I decided if I will ever allow you to see either of my daughters again,” Wesley replied in an unreliable tone. “Pascal?”

The butler appeared once more. “Yes sir?”

“Run WesVH holotwo.”

Beside Wesley digitized another one of himself. The Foxes, standing between two doors, were indistinguishable from each other aside from their clothes. Joss’s fair eyes flicked between them in uncertainty, looking for an answer to what was going on, but it was Pascal who spoke.

“One Wesley always lies, the other always tells the truth. You have ten minutes to ask only one of them a single question to determine which door will bring you back to the school,” said Pascal, motioning to the doors beside them. “Or which would dispense you into a holodeck maze you may or may not be able to escape. Failure to participate will result in the maze automatically.”

Shaking, Joss couldn’t bring himself to laugh at the situation. He felt deep in his soul that the maze would scar his mind. “O-okay…”

The Wesley’s waited to be asked. Their cold eyes unnerved the boy. Joss’s head fogged with fear for several minutes. Could he claim it was illegal to contain him here? Although, he did technically trespass without written permissions in the house of a criminal under arrest.

Kaylee had watched with bated breath at the challenge presented to the young man. It was a test and only given one question to ask. She did have to agree that as far as she was aware, her father only told the truth for as long as she'd been in his life to this extent.

Pascal warned, “Seven minutes left.”

“Uh,” Joss broke out in a sweat. He chose to question the Wesley dressed in his night trousers. “Would the other Lord Von Helsing’s answer, to which door is the portal room, be the one on the left?”

“Yes,” Wesley answered simply.

“Then—,” Joss gulped, turning to the door on the right. “—this...this is the portal room.”

Without a word Wesley opened the door. Joss felt his heart leap into his throat out of worry. When the familiar hum of the console and the shimmering veil met his eyes he relaxed, nearly fainting.

To Kaylee it was a clever question he had chosen to ask and one that paid off in the end. She had to cover her mouth to keep her joy quiet lest they be found out. Silently Kaylee praised Joss as she grabbed Lottie's hand in relief.

Charlotte had to hand it to the boy. While she couldn’t read her father’s mood, due to his skills, she did at least know he had to have the same respect for Joss for his sharp mind here as she and her sister.

“M-may I go?” Joss dare not dart passed just yet.

Wesley calmly nodded. “You may.”

As the boy stepped cautiously ahead he was all too aware of the Fox having not moved. His stillness alarmed Joss as much as the man’s presence.

“Joss,” Wesley’s tone conveyed causality, but no one believed it.

The young man could have let out a yelp when Wesley’s voice spoke once he got into the portal room. Instead he managed to swallow it down and look back.

It felt like an eternity, boiling into coffee eyes, until Wesley said, “Happy Halloween.”

“H-happy Halloween, Lord Von Helsing,” Joss squeezed out before turning on his heel and vanishing through the portal.

As soon as the boy left Wesley’s cold, emptiness melted away and he laughed. A touch of sleepy merriment reached his eyes. “Ah, Pascal, that was a good one.”

“Yes, indeed Sir,” Pascal joined in the mirth as he disbanded the holofigure of Wesley. “I dare say nearly that was a good Halloween fright.”

“Yeah,” Wesley shut the portal door and headed off without knowing a pair of girls were scurrying along with him in the passages. “How is my wife?”

“Still asleep.”

“Alright, I’ll drop by Kaylee and Lottie and then head over,” Wesley said.

“Very good Sir,” Pascal nodded.

Kaylee could have scowled at her father for scaring that poor boy so hard if they weren't trying to hide and she wasn't so relieved. Hearing they were going to be seen, she tugged on Lottie's hand before beginning the quick race back through the passageway.

"Oh that was a rotten trick,” Kaylee murmured once they were a good stretch away and nearly back at their rooms.

Charlotte couldn’t help but stifle a chuckle. A rotten trick? Maybe. Though she can’t say she didn’t find it somewhat amusing.

"Quick, go to your bed," Kaylee insisted before running to do the same, tugging a blanket up and working to try and calm herself down.

Lottie watched Kaylee go into her room. However, instead of doing the same she sat on the couch in the lounge and waited for Wesley to enter. Try as she might, there was no way Kaylee was hearing anything from her sister and father's discussion with her door closed.

“Not in bed?” Wesley perked a brow once he came into the common chamber.

Fidgeting with her shirt, Charlotte stood up. “It was my idea; taking everyone here. I also suggested True American...and I wrote the task on the slip of paper.” She didn’t want him to think she forced the scandalous scene, so she added, “I didn’t know it would be the one picked, though. It was one I wrote a long time ago.”

“Is that so?” Wesley pondered quietly to himself as he walked around to sit on the coffee table across from his daughter.

“Are you…” Charlotte shifted on her feet and one hand held the pointer finger of the other. “Are you mad?”

Wesley exhaled softly. “Dove, I’m understandably frustrated that my daughters knowingly invited people not listed on the roster. It worries me that neither of you truly grasp the danger this poses. You know how I knew?”

Charlotte shook her head. “No.”

“I got a call from the school saying that several students were not accounted for in their dorms. Three students reported that these kids had been seen going into the portal vault.” Wesley studied his second eldest. “There are many scenarios that could have come about from that information alone. Had you been coerced? Had these children been put up to it by a person, or people, intent on harm? Did they take your passes and use them to go through?” The questioning sank into Lottie the reality of the fear they had put in their father. “I thanked God all I found was adolescent tomfoolery.”

Hanging her head, Charlotte couldn’t argue against that. “I’m sorry.”

Reaching over, Wesley pulled Charlotte into his arms. “Forgiven, of course.”

Lottie easily curled up against her father. “I just wanted to play with my friends.”

Wesley shifted to wipe away a tear that slipped out. “I know it’s hard, darling—Living this way. I’m sorry you and your siblings are put through it. We can always arrange you children and Mom living in an estate in Maine. Somewhere you don’t have to put someone through a process to visit. I can stay here and still see all of you when you come by, though I would understand if you couldn’t.”

“No,” Charlotte frowned. “I don’t want to live apart. I want us to be together; a whole family.”

Smiling, Wesley gave Charlotte a kiss to her head. “I do too.” They embraced once more before Wesley gave his girl a nudge. “To bed with you. I must speak with your sister about that boy.”

Chuckling, Lottie said, “Joss is pretty cool, Dad.”

“Mhm, well, we’ll see,” Wesley said in a banal tone. “Go on now, good night.” He gave her nose a boop with his pointer.

“Night Dad,” Charlotte said with a giggle.

Once she shut her door Wesley got up to Kaylee’s. He lightly knocked and opened it just a crack. “May I come in?”

Kaylee laid there, eyes wide open staring at the wall with uncertainty of just how the day would go. The knock made her shift under the blanket, moving to a seated position.

"Of course," Kaylee nodded even though she couldn't be seen yet. As soon as he stepped into view, she didn't hesitate to speak. "I'm so sorry, Dad. We shouldn't have done anything without talking to you and mom."

Wesley raised a hand gently for her to relax. “Apology accepted; no lasting damage done.” He came to her bedside and sat facing her. “You’ve had quite a night, Princess.”

Still unsure about just how he was going to carry out this conversation, Kaylee offered a meek smile to her father. "It was a long night...but the party was just so much fun and making new friends we just didn't want it end."

“Mhm,” Wesley hummed with a nod. “Tallulah seems quiet, but sweet. Joss is, admittedly, not a moron.” It couldn’t be denied at this point. “But I think you might like one of them just a little more than friends. Am I correct?”

Soft pink blush formed on her cheeks, a reaction Kaylee couldn't and wouldn't try to deny. "Maybe...he's been so nice and everything to me. We were about to fall through a bridge in the haunted house and he saved me," she recalled, thinking that such a trait was admirable enough to share.

A gentle grin broke out on Wesley’s face as Kaylee extolled Joss’ virtues. He couldn’t brush away her attempts to soften the blow of what he witnessed that night. While Wesley had reservations about boys, and girls, trying to weasel their way into Kaylee and Charlotte’s life for prestige, power, and wealth—as one Tigress had done—he knew he had less and less control to manage that part of their lives as time went onward.

Wesley said, “Hmm, I suppose I should hope someone so brave and smart would be the one to give my daughter her first kiss.” He reached and took her hand in his. “Just a friendly reminder that, at any point you don’t feel you can handle yourself alone or with Lottie’s help, your Mother and I are here.”

The startled realization that her father wasn't about to chastise Kaylee for what he'd caught her doing was clearly evident in her face. Kaylee’s hand tucked into his, smaller though not by much with the rate her body was transitioning away from childhood, and the second came to cup the back of his hand. Wesley's offer, even if it was simple in words, meant the world to Kaylee. Just knowing that he would put aside desires to keep his daughters young forever in exchange for knowing they were still safe with another was a monumental support she didn't know she needed.

"Thanks Dad. That actually means a lot," Kaylee said with tears threatening at the corner of her eyes. "I...I'm glad that I have you both for parents. And I'm really, really glad that you're my Dad."

Shifting to sit beside Kaylee, Wesley slipped an arm around her and gave her a kiss to her head. “I feel very much the same, pumpkin,” he murmured sincerely. “Your mother and I both love you dearly.”

Letting her head tip and fall on his shoulder, Kaylee had to smile at that thought. They loved her and even if they'd been rightly in trouble for their actions, it was because they loved her.

"I love you, too," Kaylee nudged him with her head lightly. "So...does this mean we're never going to get to go to a dance again until we're thirty?"

“Thirty? I think fifty is a nice number,” Wesley teased. They chuckled about that and then he said, “I’m afraid I need to accept that, unless the two of you get in serious trouble—grades, or rule breaking—I will have to stand by and deal with you and your sister going to dances where you’ll meet people like Joss. Not that I will be far away if needed.” Armed with an arsenal of deadly skills and, in Wesley’s case, unburdened by empathy for anyone with whom he hadn’t built a bond.

Kaylee did her best to mask her elation that this didn't mean they'd miss out on the winter formal. After all, maybe now she'd have a chance to go with Joss rather than just happening upon him! "No rule breaking and good grades," she assured him before one more question came to mind. "And Tysha? Will she still be able to come visit?"

“Not for two weekends. I must have some tangible discipline,” Wesley said. The children needed a consequence which left an impression, though nothing cruel.

It was a disappointment, but not one that was the end of the world. "Understandable," Kaylee nodded solemnly. Two weekends wasn't the worst, and it was probably better for them to get good sessions of studying before Thanksgiving break and semester finals hit.

Wesley gave Kaylee a gentle pinch to her cheek. “Good girl,” he praised the acceptance. “Alright, go to sleep.” He gave one squeeze before scooting off of the bed. “Remember to bring Aunt Alassiel’s gown back to her tomorrow.”

"Of course. It's gorgeous but I would prefer not to be responsible for it longer than I have to," Kaylee chuckled as she slipped down under the covers, a yawn muffled in the process. "Night, Dad."

“Goodnight, Princess,” Wesley said, his voice fading as he shut the door.

Walking down the hall to his room where his wife slept soundly, he called on Pascal once more. “Run a background on Joss.”

“Partial, or extended?”

“Extended,” Wes said, stopping at his door. “Oh, and make sure the girls don’t sleep past noon. That will be all, Pascal.”

Pascal bowed and vanished.

 

[Soliloquy]

Even if their bodies had wanted a chance to recover from the late and eventful night, the reliable program made sure Charlotte and Kaylee were out of bed by the lunch hour. While they were still in relatively good spirits, especially a certain blonde young woman who was hopeful for what lie ahead, they did at least know well enough not to boast while dining with their family. They'd gotten off with minimal punishment, but that didn't mean either of them would try to press their luck.

Not only that, but Jasper had gotten to the age where he wanted to be in on what was going on with the older children. In just four years he would be entering high school himself. Jasper was the biggest obstacle to keeping word on their Halloween night off the table talk.

After eating, Kaylee took a slight detour for plans to work on assignments in order to return the borrowed dress to her Aunt. Lottie joined her on the brief venture to the cozy Ireland home filled with appreciation for Alassiel's loan which was repaid with stories of how the Halloween party had gone and also how it had ended. Alassiel and Andriy were eager to hear all about their fantastical night. The little girls were in awe of the details about the feast and dancing. They had enjoyed their own little party with the rest of their family and friends, but it was mostly walking around trick-or-treating on the holodeck.

Seeing as there was little that didn't eventually get told between their extended family, the girls even shared of Wesley coming to find their small after part in an unfortunate position. At this point Alassiel couldn’t help but squeal that one of the next generation had their first kiss! This would definitely be tea spilling to the others. Kaylee's cheeks were a healthy pink and they opted to leave out their passageway snooping. With promises to see both Alassiel, Andriy and their adorable trio of sweet girls again soon, they were back in Avostoska to begin their two weeks of 'solitary' punishment.

For that weekend and the next they were Tysha-less, though there was still plenty going on to make time go by. During the week at school they still spent time with her and their small group seemed to be growing once more. They caught up with Elijah and Matthew too. As expected, Elijah’s vibrant charm and easy going nature sparked their smiles. He had a wonderful Halloween party. As for Matt, they could only offer sympathy. The flu had knocked him down for the whole weekend. Tallulah had been invited and accepted their offers to join them at lunch and on the Monday following the dance Kaylee was delightfully surprised that the seat beside her was taken by Joss. Her father hadn't managed to frighten him off it seemed, and she was grateful for that. Nothing between them was any level of official and she had decided that she wouldn't be the one to ask him. A silent payback for his initial backdown of asking her to the Fall dance. The young man’s friend Reggie also joined them. He was quiet, with straight black hair and glasses. When he did speak up he had a lot to say about folklore. Reggie got along best with their theatre-obsessed friends. Paulo, Cara, and Serenity were the ones who engaged most with the young boy. However, it was Tysha that Reggie often gravitated towards. Danson, having made no declaration, didn’t see the gangly boy as a threat.

Among their group, a mounting suspicion had formed that it was Hugo, Regina and Paisley who had alerted someone of the missing students after the Halloween dance. Granted, they had no evidence, so it was only added to their growing dislike for the trio and anyone who flocked around them. For now they'd only keep their eyes open, the Von Helsing girls refusing to be bested again.

Thanksgiving break was approaching and it seemed like everyone was ready for the reprieve from studying and vigorous coursework. A chance to reunite with family especially for those who didn't have the means to go home each weekend was appreciated by everyone. It was gone in a fleeting moment and returning in December there was one subject on the minds of the students more than the Winter formal. The enchanted wonderland they were promised was enticing and each of the girls was anxiously awaiting to see if they'd be asked to attend by anyone in particular. Kaylee was certain that Danson was going to take Tysha again, and was working hard to sneakily pry that information from him, even if it wasn't something Tysha confirmed or denied she wanted to know.

Danson, who went to wash paint brushes next to the eldest born Helsing, noticed Kaylee staring at him again. “What?” He smiled through an exasperated breath.

Deciding the wait had gone on long enough, Kaylee decided a gentle questioning was not uncalled for. "Well, it's getting close to the Winter Formal and I was wondering if you're planning on taking Tysha again," she shrugged as nonchalantly as she could, though it didn't fall into place with the rest of her mannerisms. "She had a lot of fun at Halloween after all. Otherwise...maybe Reggie might ask her?"

The mention of Reggie drew a laugh from Danson that he had to reign in quickly. “That plank with glasses?” His expression begged to differ. “Come on, Kaylee.” He shook his head of the very idea. “Oh I don’t know,” he sighed the kind of breath of someone who knew exactly what he wanted to do. “I mean, I might, might not. I ain’t gonna lie, I had fun on Halloween too.” As confident as he was, Danson cleared his throat and asked, as equally nonchalant, “Did she say anything? About how fun it was for her?”

"She might have," Kaylee offered her own shrug, drying off the paintbrushes she'd been using before adding them to their appropriate containers. Turning back to Danson she perked one brow. "But even if she is saying she enjoyed herself, doesn't mean that someone else can't ask her out first. Even if he is a 'plank with glasses', if he's the only one who asks....well then you'd be too late. Even if she was having a wonderful time at the dance..."

Chuckling, Danson dried off his hands. “I have a feeling things are gonna work out.”

“Excuse me,” Reggie muttered, motioning to access the sink.

The suddenness of the boy with glasses mildly startled Danson. “Oh sure, go ahead, there’s plenty of room.”

Even so, Reggie waited until Danson and Kaylee had cleared the sink entirely before dropping in his stack of painting tools.

Danson walked on with Kaylee. “I wonder how long he had been standing there…” A glance back didn’t tell them much. Offering Kaylee a sheepish smile, Danson said, “I didn’t really mean it when I called him a plank with glasses.”

"Maybe, but you said it," she pointed out just before they were about to part. "Also, you can hope things are going to work out, but I think that maybe next week I have a little chat with him if Tysha still doesn't have a date. He might just need a bit of encouragement."

Danson frowned. “Why you gotta do me like that Kaylee?”

"Because you are making my girl wait, Danson," she pointed out to him. "I don't want her have to go alone and if you're not about to step up to the plate, well then I'll help someone who is warm up."

Flustered, Danson exhaled. “Maybe you need to slow down. Maybe there’s things going on and you don’t—.”

“Mr. Bellwether, Lady Von Helsing,” The lilt of their willowy art professor, Lucinda Lu, turned their heads. “May I ask what is distracting you from one of humanity's greatest outlets of self-expression?”

“Good god, Lucinda.” Professor Titus Thatcher peered around the Kratt sculpture he was working on. He looked like he walked out of a Tim Burton for, what with those dark circles under his eyes, though he wasn’t nearly as thin as his co-worker. “It’s not that deep.”

Professor Lu pursed her thin, pink lips. Internally she struggles to keep herself from launching into a speech about the importance of art and how casually gossiping in the middle of class deprived them of personal expansion.

Professor Titus Thatcher muttered, “Go back to your seats, you two.

Cornflower eyes bounced between the two professors that were such polar opposites before nodding at the direction given. Kaylee did stall for a split second longer to remind Danson under her breath, "Next week, though," she half sang as she turned and went back to her seat. Whether or not she'd follow through with her threat to give him competition would be left to let him dwell on. She was just getting tired of waiting for him to step up.

Leaving a flushed Danson to ponder the threat, Kaylee had more than just his failure to think about. Joss had yet to even hint to who he wanted to take, even if everyone suspected it would be Kaylee.

Charlotte became increasingly frustrated that she looked too much like a kid for anyone to look her way. Serenity had a similar problem. The two mourned their delayed maturity together; a thing that often put them in the back of the cheer squad, or chosen to be flung perilously in the air.

Tysha, at times, became quite anxious. She vacillated between washing her hands of Danson altogether or holding onto hope. Cara felt the same with Matt, who she admitted was someone she banked on asking her out the last dance. The lad seemingly had no clue and she was too stubborn to prod him. Once or twice she had satisfying petty moments. Club rooms, normally packed and needing schedules for use, had two slots open. One for Tuesday and one for Friday. Cara booked Tuesday and forced Matt to use Friday.

As for the guys, they didn’t look at all unnerved. In fact, they were often grinning and happily going about their school days without a single frown. Reggie appeared just as aloof as ever, though to Kaylee she could tell there had been a shift in his usual reserved behavior.

The day before the dance had come. Kaylee had warned Danson about his last straw. The boys had been absent between classes that day, giving Tysha ample space to rant.

“He had held my hand a lot on Halloween night. Does holding hands mean anything anymore?” Tysha huffed.

“Why don’t you just ask him?” Serenity probed. “Danny is clearly interested.”

“Is it clear though?” Cara questioned. “I mean, friggin’ Matt flirts with me and that’s it. Winter Formal is this Saturday. How much time does he think we have to coordinate? I will go to the dance in cosplay or I will not go, that’s that.”

Charlotte poked her chicken curry aggressively. “At least you have someone who flirts with you. I’ve been asked if I’m lost for the third time this week.” She gestured to her outfit. “I go to this school!” I am wearing a uniform!”

Kaylee put a sympathetic hand on her sister's shoulder, trying to remain supportive. They were all in the same boat so far, but it would be wrong to deny that a few of them seemed to have a higher chance of getting a date in the end. She didn't want to seem dramatic, but in truth she was tried of waiting and thought they deserved official dates. "Well, screw them," she said as she set down her glass of apple juice. "If they're not going to have the...balls..." her cheeks flashed red at the word choice but she didn't stop completely, "to ask us out, then screw them. We can go and ask someone else on a date. Who's going to stop us?"

“Damn right,” Cara snorted confidently.

Serenity, cheeks pinking, raised her fist. “I’m in!”

Resolved, Charlotte kicked back the rest of her drink. “Me too!” Although, she had no idea who she was going to ask. In fact, she said, “Do we know who is still unspoken for?”

A silence fell. The girls looked between each other and found no answer. Tysha peered around the room. Just who wasn’t going with someone by now?

RING!

“Lunch is over,” Cara stood up. “During class we can ask people out. After school we should meet up if we haven’t found anyone yet and hunt someone down. You girls ready?”


Tallulah offered a shy shrug of her shoulders. "I mean, I can try," she meekly agreed. She couldn't imagine anyone would say yes, and that didn't exactly bother her like it seemed to bother the other girls. She'd ask someone who she thought would at least turn her down gently.

"Damn right, we can do this," Kaylee said with enough confidence to share, standing and picking up her tray and a few bits that had spilled off the side. "We're strong and independent and we can do this, girls."


“Yeah!” The ones fired up spoke the loudest, while the more timid among them could only offer a nod.

On a mission, the girls parted ways to their respective classes. Kaylee, Charlotte, Tallulah, and Tysha went to their afternoon ATAA class learning about omens and how to handle a passing fairy or feral god.

The quest the girls meant to complete had to split them up in class to do so. Kaylee, Tysha, and Tallulah were all in seats unfamiliar to their usual arrangement. The decently cute boy, Hans Harrington, was understandably unsure why Charlotte had come to sit beside him. The young man did his best to pay attention to their teacher.

Professor Taliesin Grey stood at the expansive window overlooking the field. He cut a dark figure dressed in the usual uniform for the teachers against the waning light. The man’s eyes shimmered grey like a tepid storm. His voice, low and yet consuming, sounded exactly as his hands looked; scarred and pale. “Do not be fooled by the seemingly innocuous formation of a flock of birds. The breed, the shape of their flight, and on which side a trio of birds broke off from the body of the ‘V’ so often seen, can mean the difference between a pleasant view on a picnic, or a Skulk flaying your body for dinner.”

Charlotte struggled not to be drawn in by the broody professor she feared and respected. The man flowed in his speech, making it hard to find a lull she could exploit. Her eyes wandered to the other girls to check on their status.

Tysha, pink cheeked, had sat beside a guy they could have mistaken for Danson. A coincidence, of course. Or so she’d argue. It looked like she too hesitated to make her request.


Tallulah had taken up a seat beside a quiet, sandy haired boy named Samuel Wagner who they all knew little of. He was polite and had a thick Germanic accent, but only offered a small smile when she joined him for the lecture. She waited until the professor seemed to be involved in the lecture to before she slipped a small piece of paper over to him with a carefully written message for him. 'Would you want to go to the winter dance with me?' Her cheeks were a deep pink as she quickly tucked her hands back in her lap.

Samuel took a few moments to see the paper, opening it after he realized it was indeed meant for him. Reading it over, his cheeks gained a blush as well, picking up his pen and scribbling for a few seconds before he slid it back. Tallulah swore her hands were trembling as she picked it up, inhaling in surprise to see he'd agreed! She truly hadn't expected that at all and now she had a date!

Across the room, Kaylee had ended up sitting beside a classmate she was pretty certain was named Tobias, though she had yet to speak to him directly. Throughout the professor's lecture she kept looking at him sideways, often the two meeting gaze before turning away again, her smile growing each time it happened. Each time she was trying to work up the courage to speak to him, Professor Grey would turn and face them, making her stop abruptly.


To make matters worse the professor began to walk around the room as he spoke, hands tucked at the low of his back. At one point he stood right in front of the shared desk Kaylee and Tobias were using.

“Mr. Mason,” The professor's rasp straightened the young man's spine. Often during his lectures he would question a random student to see how well they were listening. “Name a common action to dissuade a Skulk from coming your way.”

Swallowing, Tobias answered, “Roll in mud and leaves, Sir.”

“Correct. Why?”

“Because it hides the scent of your skin. The Skulk relies on its sense of smell to find its prey.”

“Correct.” Professor Grey, still standing in front of Kaylee and Tobias, said to the man, “If you fail to hide the Skulk will come for your flesh. The process is horrifying to watch and far worse to endure. What methods can you employ to escape if you are unable to use tools?”

Taking this opportunity, Charlotte leaned over to Hans. “Hey, are you going to the dance?”

Apologetic, Hans answered, “Yeah, with Jocelyn. Sorry.”

Offering a sheepish smile to assure no hard feelings, Charlotte shrank back to her seat with an exhale. She glanced over at Tysha. Her complexion was touched with yellow. The other boy looked completely composed. Curious, Lottie would have to wait to ask. In the meantime she observed her sister and Tobias.

“—second way is getting the attention of a different fairy, third is to hit a high pitch with your voice,” Tobias explained. “If those fail then you’re probably going to end up losing your skin.”

“Correct,” Professor Grey nodded. He took note of the time. “Alright, I want the lot of you to read the chapter on Skulks tonight. They will be on the test.”

Finally the man turned away from the desk. Tobias exhaled, running a hand through his hair. He turned to Kaylee with a grin to share in that moment of relief.

Once the professor walked away from them, Kaylee gave a brief, muted chuckle. "Very impressive, Mr. Mason," she offered praise, and had to admit she believed it. "I'll have to hope you're nearby if there's ever a Skulk around."

“Oh gods, I hope not, I hate Skulks,” Tobias looked up from writing down the assignment. “I mean, I’d still help if I was around, I just don’t look forward to it. I’m probably gonna go into Aquatics, to be honest.”

"That's fair. I don't think any of us would want to deal with them," she said as she did the same, not wanting to forget to study so close to the end of the semester. "I'm still deciding on a speciality, just to make sure I get a good feel of what I can excel at." A glance at the clock told her there wasn't much time to spare. "I know it's a random question, but did you plan on going to the winter dance?"

Tobias almost missed the query. He had been in mid swing of his backpack that thunked back to the ground when she spoke. His brows raised and grinned. “Oh, the dance? Yeah, I was gonna go. You?”

Kaylee was glad she was halfway to asking him and he seemed intrigued, though she did hesitate. As much as she had just wanted a date, she'd also spent the past month and a half expecting and hoping for it to be Joss at her side. Maybe she was like Tysha and had read too much into their last dance to think he wanted the same. Pulling on her backpack, she nodded, "Yeah, I was planning on going," she lingered as the bell sounded and others began to file out, mentally crossing her fingers that would be enough to prompt him to ask her.

“Sweet,” Tobias said, moving with her and the others towards the exit. “It’s gonna be pretty cool, I bet you and your date will have a lot of fun.” There was no way of telling if this was a genuine well-wish, or a probe to see if Kaylee was free.

Doing her best to mask her disappointment that it didn't straight end with him asking her, Kaylee offered a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders while they stepped into the hallway. "No one's asked me, but I'm sure it's going to be fun regardless," she said before offering an innocent enough, "But hopefully you have fun with whoever you're going with."

Tobias quirked a dimpled smile as she revealed the news. “As of right now there’s no hope for that. No one has agreed to go with me,” he said, shuffling to the side of the threshold so that students can easily come out without them blocking the doorway. “But I bet if you did I would—Wanna be my date?”

Her own grin spread at the offer, feeling quite clever that she'd managed to get him to be the one to ask her, even if it had taken quite a bit of prompting. "I'd like that," Kaylee struggled to keep in her desire to simply squeal, playing it as cool as she could manage.

“Cool, I’ll pick you up from your dorm at five then,” Tobias couldn’t keep from smiling. He took out his phone and swapped numbers. “See you later, Kaylee.”

Knowing the dance wasn't going to start until seven, that meant they'd be going somewhere beforehand. The thrill of an actual date only sent a surge of an excitement through her as she saved his number. "Sounds perfect, Tobias," she said with as contained of a smile as she could muster before turning to catch up with the other girls. Charlotte studied the delight on Kaylee’s face with envy.

"Looks like he must have said yes," Tallulah said with a giggle at Kaylee's elated face.

"Technically, I did, but yes," Kaylee's shoulders bounced up and down in a small dance of excitement. "He's picking me up at five on Saturday."

“Lucky. The boy I asked was taken already,” Charlotte sighed, but smiled all the same. “I’m happy for you, Kaylee.”

Tysha pressed a hand to her brow. “I don’t know how you did it, Kaylee. My words caught in my throat.”

“Tallulah, did you ask anyone?” Charlotte prodded.

Startled when the attention turne doff of her, she timidly nodded her head. "I was sitting next to Samuel and I passed him a note," she explained as her cheeks only grew darker and darker. "He said yes.."

"Oh that's so great, Tallulah!" Kaylee shared her excitement with her. "See, that didn't turn out so bad. Two out of three got yeses, and Charlotte's no really shouldn't count either. I bet you two can gets dates in the next class if you try again."

“What’s up next?” Tysha’s mind blanked.

“Uuh, I think it’s P.E.” Charlotte said. “Will we might get the chance to ask. Come on.”

The girls left for the training room. Here they found little time to get any one boy alone and little breath to use to ask. Professor Earl Wilson, who insisted on being called variations of ‘Captain’, ran the children until just before the last thread of their spirit broke when he had them alone. His assistant, Nathan Mills, happened to balance out the brutal force the man to maintain a healthier physical-education session.

Attending this class period were both the girls and the boys. It turned out that neither Cara nor Serenity got a single boy. Either they already had dates or the young men rejected them. Charlotte had her fair share of boys who questioned her age.

“You sure you’re turning fourteen in Spring? You look a lot younger,” said a boy whose voice had dropped since starting school. He even had a bit of fuzz on his chin.

Frowning, Charlotte insisted, “Yes, I am. I’m thirteen—.”

A sharp whistle started the two. Captain Earl strode over with fire in his eyes. “I see a whole lot of jabbering and a lot less running!” He pointed to the boy. “Get back on the track!”

“Yes, Captain!”

As soon as the young teen left Captain Earl squinted at Charlotte. “Little girl, how’d you get on the field in that outfit?”

Bewildered, Charlotte exclaimed, “I go to this school!” She yanked her I.D. from her pocket; a habit by now. “I went to the Halloween dance! I’m going to the Winter Formal—Alone or with someone! If anyone will friggin’ believe me!”

Matthew slowed down his run at hearing the yell from Lottie. “What? Are they asking guys out?”

“I don’t know,” Elijah had to shrug. He pushed Matt onward. “Don’t worry about it. Just focus on running for now.”

Eventually Captain Early recognized the ninja-like student had been Charlotte all along and let her go back to training. At the end of it all of them were tired, sweaty, and ready to relax with the next two classes of the day. Showers were short and the girls were early to their class for English Lit. This professor allowed for comfy seating, which they were grateful for after physical training.

Splitting up again, Cara and Serenity went to the left while Charlotte and Tysha went to the right. Kaylee and Tallulah were free to sit together at this point. They had a view of all of the girls.

Tysha weakly asked a boy, “Are- Are you going to the dance?”

“Huh?” He dipped his head to angle his ear to her.

“Are,” Tysha breathed. “Are you going- going to the dance?”

“Uh, I don’t have any Aunts to go to,” he answered.

Clearing her throat, Tysha elevated her voice a bit sharply, catching an eye or two, “Are you going to the—,” she lowered her tone, feeling fear at the thought the teacher might hear her. “—the dance.”

“Yeah,” the boy said slowly. “Are you?”

“No!” Tysha squeaked unexpectedly. Her cheeks turned red and she dropped her eyes to her book.

“Um, okay,” the boy muttered, confused. He frowned as he went back to reading.

Charlotte fared no better. She decided to try out Tallulah’s method. She wrote down the question of going out and passed it to the boy she chose. Time ticked slowly. Her anxiousness grew as she waited.

Finally the boy passed the note back. It read ‘Sorry, you have to be at least five-feet tall to ride this train.’

Turning as red as a cherry, Charlotte crumpled up the paper and tossed it at the boy. “You could have just said no!” She whispered harshly.

“Ha ha,” the boy chuckled and shook his head as Lottie got up to sit by Kaylee and Tallulah.

Tallulah and Kaylee had watched the other two trying around them with sympathetic looks. There may have been a few notes they had to make the process a bit smoother, such as actually asking and not starting a fight after. Granted, none of the guys seemed to be making it easy on them. Leaning over, Kaylee gave her sister a light nudge. "Hey, you tried," she murmured quietly as she opened up her book. "There's still a couple of hours, or maybe see if Matt or Eli want to take you?"

“They haven’t asked by now, I don’t think they want to. And I am this close to swearing off a date entirely,” Charlotte left a hair's width between her thumb and pointer.

RING!

Tysha popped up from beside the boy she suffered through awkward silence with since she blurted out of nervousness. She hurried over to the girls. “Oh gods, I just want this day to end.”

Cara and Serenity walked up with smiles. “We got a yes!”

“Who with?” Charlotte asked, trying to feel happy.

“Jett Farrow for me,” Cara answered.

Serenity, cheeks pink, said, “Isaac Thorne.”

Before either Charlotte or Tysha could say whether or not they got any dates, Cara said, “Let’s go find the boys, I want to gloat.” The young woman headed off their march toward the club room they had booked.

With no news worthy to demand attention, Charlotte and Tysha followed with the rest of them. Maybe they could live vicariously through the other girls.

Down the hall they saw Reggie coming their way. The boy perked to see them. His eyes fell on Tysha easily. “Hey—you’re here, uhh,” he seemed quite unsure. His finger pointed behind him. “Um, want to—.”

“Yes, we want to go to them,” Cara stated. “I want to see Matt’s face when I tell him I got a dance partner.”

“You guys got partners?” Reggie’s eyes flicked between them.

Charlotte pursed her lips. “Not me.”

“Or me,” Tysha sighed.

Reggie shifted on his feet in uncertainty when Tysha said so. He parted his lips to speak, but Cara urged them onward to the room they knew Matt and the other boys were using.

While Tallulah was not the gloating type by any means, she did find some pride in the fact she'd managed to ask someone out without passing out completely. Even if it was just a note. She fell into step with Serenity and Cara, unable to shake a smile off her face.

Kaylee had been growing curious when she saw Reggie eyeing up Tysha. Was he really going to go through with it and ask her? Well, he probably needed the chance to. As their group traveled toward the reserved room, she took it upon herself to stand so that Tysha and Reggie were closest, not so casually talking as they went. "I think that it's their loss, Tysha. You're going to look absolutely stunning in your dress tomorrow night," she said with a sideways glance over to Reggie.

“I guess,” Tysha shrugged. She crossed her arms to self-comfort. “It’s not the end of the world either…”

Reggie, Kaylee observed, appeared to pale. His fingers fidgeted with the sleeve of his uniform. His eyes kept drifting onto Cara, whose determined strides brought them closer to the door of the club room. The nearer they were the more drained of color he looked.

To Kaylee’s frustration the boy’s mouth kept pressed together, that is, until they reached the door. Cara thrust it open. Without hesitation she walked on into the room. The girls filed in behind her, and all of them would have made it through, but the split second before Tysha got to the threshold Reggie took her hand and pulled her gently to the side. The door began to close on the two. Kaylee swore she heard Reggie murmur, just as the door clicked shut, “Will you go to the dance with me?”

Lights went out. The girls shuffled in uncertainty. They hadn’t gotten a proper glimse of the room or where the boys were standing in it.

Cara called out, “MATT? Where are you?”

To the far right a confident voice said, “Right here, babe.”

Winter white lights shaped in snowflakes illuminated the young men from where they had heard Matt speak. They were dressed in festive winter suits. Matt, Elijah, Danson, Joss, and Paulo were sitting on a chair each, with the last empty.

“I talk a lot a shit when I’m drinking baby, I know I go a little too fast. Don’t mind all my friends, I know they’re all crazy, but they’re the only friends that I have, ” Matt belted out, suavely moving on his chair to the music in tandem with the others. “I know I don’t know you, but I’d like to skip the small talk and romance, girl. That’s all I have to say so baby, can we dance?”



It didn’t end there. The boys employed a wholesome choreography that still managed to pink the girls’ cheeks. They each pulled a rose from under the chair and slid on their knees to the respective girls. Matt held his out to Cara, Serenity bared witness to Paulo’s yellow bloom, Elijah held a white blossom for Charlotte, Joss’s classic red awaited Kaylee’s fingers, and it was at this time that Danson realized Tysha wasn’t with them.

“Go to the dance with me?” Matt asked with a grin.

Cara gaped, silent.

It was all so unexpected and beautiful that the implication of just what was happening didn't strike Kaylee at first. She lit up to see Joss in his spiffy suit and the jazzy dance moves. Her heart soared and fingers naturally reached for the gorgeous rose, eager to get a hint of the sweet aroma she expected with it. "You did this for us?"

With no rose held out to her and an empty chair still, Tallulah had to piece together that this wasn't what the boys had rehearsed. Thankfully, she wasn't bothered by that, having already secured a date so she wouldn't be going stag.

“Yeah,” Joss beamed, standing up. “We were going to do it on Tuesday, but the room got booked.”

Cara’s cheeks paled to hear Joss say so. Her eyes still hadn’t left Matt or the rose she had yet to take. The boy’s lively smile had faded to a nervous quirk of his lips as the silence continued.

Charlotte, however, took up the white rose Elijah offered. She was absolutely delighted. “Yes!” Lottie blurted without needing Elijah to ask. “Yes, I’ll go with you!”

Danson, confused, looked beyond the girls and around them. Obviously he found himself failing to find Tysha.

Just beside him Matthew swayed his rose. “Soooo,” he swung his voice. “Wanna go with me?”

“I- I can’t,” Cara said with a frown. “I have a date.”

Matt’s face dropped and his flower drooped. “Oh.”

Joss chuckled, “Should have just asked man, instead of doing all of this.”

The rejected man had no words at this time. He simply stared up at Cara with brewing regret.

“Where’s Tysha?” Danson asked.

The realization that Cara wasn't the only one now in a bad predicament hit Kaylee as she looked from her flower to Joss. Oh, no...

"Tysha was stopped outside by Reggie," Tallulah answered him, though her bigger interest was in just what Serenity and Kaylee were going to do at that point.

“What?” Danson’s brows furrowed. He looked at the door. Reggie stepped aside with her? They hadn’t come in yet either.

“I’ll be back,” Danson said, heading out without a word more.

“Dan—Danny,” Joss called out. “Come on man, we’ll find them later.”

Timidly, she was turning her rose between her hands as she took a step closer to Joss. "I, uh. I got asked by someone earlier today and you hadn't said you wanted to go yet," she shuffled her feet. "But I do want to go with you...should I tell him I can't go now?" That sounded a bit rough in her mind and Kaylee really was torn.

Joss’s mind had been completely consumed by Kaylee’s revelation that he didn’t spare a single thought about Danson or Reggie. All he could think to respond with was, “What?”

Matthew got up then. “They’ve got dates already…They didn’t wait,” he explained to Joss in a sharp tone.

Frozen in place, Paulo kept his hand out for Serenity who stared back as still as a glacier. Matt’s words weren’t argued against by Serenity, which melted the boy into a puddle of defeat. His rose lay, sad and wilting, on his lap. Serenity stepped shyly behind Cara in mute sorrow.

Elijah’s mouth pinched small and his brows raised high. He looked, wide eyed, between his fellow fella’s. Although Elijah personally wouldn’t have taken it hard it clearly didn’t sit well with the other guys currently going through this interesting situation.

Joss hung on Kaylee’s confession. “You accepted a date?”

Cara defended, “Yeah, well, you hadn’t asked. The dance is tomorrow. Should have done it sooner.”

“I tried,” Matt crossed his arms. The rose bent in his fingers. “Someone booked Tuesday.”

Cheeks red, Cara stammered, “Just cause it wasn’t available doesn’t mean you couldn’t ask!”

“Sorry for trying to be romantic and cute! Goes to show that you don’t appreciate a damn thing.” Matt tossed the rose. “I bet that other guy didn’t practice a dance to a song for you. Who is he anyway?”

“Jett Thorne,” Cara felt her fire flare. She stepped forward. “And I asked him.”

“Oh you did, huh!?” Matthew did the same. He bent slightly, since he was taller. “Well I hope his two-left feet scuff your dancing shoes!”

Nearly nose-to-nose, Cara said with audible offense, “How dare you, you know how much I love my shoes!”

“Who asked you?” Joss questioned Kaylee, putting aside his friend's drama to investigate.

Feeling her cheeks heating up, Kaylee kept her back to the two where the most tension clearly was. "Tobias Mason," she answered, sheepishly feeling it was only fair for her to add, "But we didn't think you guys were going to ask. We just didn't want to end up without dates again and..."

Exhaling, Joss turned his head to Matt. The back of his hand thumped against the guy's shoulder, giving him a jolt. The questioning expression of Matt was not there long before Joss spoke his mind. “I shouldn’t have listened to you.”

“I thought they knew we’d take them!” Matt argued, shoulders drawn to his ears and palms up. “I didn’t know Cara would book Tuesday!”

Cara said, “Well you could have at least hinted to wanting to ask! We had no clue.”

“No clue?” Matt scoffed. “No clue?”

“No clue,” Cara pressed.

“No clue?! Woman—I had said I had wanted to take you out, but you were working the Haunted tour. I said ‘At least we have next time’, and smoothly walked away like a person should,” Matthew dramatically mimed his stride, or what he thought he looked like. “That’s a clue! But no, you had to rally the girls into action because you can’t take a hint.”

Setting a hand on her hip, Cara struck a chiding pose. One finger flew up. “First of all, Kaylee suggested it. Second, the dance is tomorrow, what do you think I’m going to assume?”

“Uuh, how about having a little faith?” Matthew said in a combative tone.

Joss frowned at hearing it had been Kaylee who suggested it. The young man did nothing to scold and he didn’t throw a finger. His shoulder merely slumped a little further.

"Maybe I can just tell Tobias what happened, I'm sure he'd understand." Kaylee offered, feeling quite horrible at the situation it seemed she had spurred on. She really did prefer the idea of going with Joss over Tobias, after all.

“I mean, it’s up to you,” Joss tucked his hands in his pockets. “You don’t owe me anything, Kaylee.”

She didn't know if she agreed with that, especially after he had been such good company over Halloween. Not only that, but she didn't feel like she owed Tobias anything, seeing as she had to practically coax him asking out of her. It might have made her look bad to back out of a date a few hours after, but in that moment she was concerned with Joss who was in front of her and looked frankly crushed.

"I want to go with you, Joss," Kaylee finally found the words that were struggling to find their way out of her head. It was what she wanted after all. Reaching for her phone, while refusing to put down her flower. "I'll just tell Tobias that I want to go with you and that will just be that." If he was a bit upset with her she'd accept that as a punishment she deserved, but she couldn't say no to Joss's face at this point.

She didn't waste time in sticking to her words, pulling up Tobias' freshly added number and sending him a text to explain and apologize. 'I feel bad for this, but Joss was apparently taking his time and just asked me to the dance. I wouldn't have told you yes if I had known. I'm sooo sorry, but I do want to go with him.'


Seeing Kaylee’s resolve lifted some of the melancholy that settled on Joss’ shoulders. “Alright, sounds good,” he said nonchalantly, though his smile betrayed his internal delight.

The others witnessed Kaylee’s eagerness to mend the situation. Cara and Matt were quick to lock eyes. They were both silent until Matt asked, “Well, are you going to go with Jett or me?”

“I said I would go with Jett,” Cara frowned. “I made an arrangement with him, Matt.”

Huffing, Matt threw up his hands. “Fine!”

The spurned man stormed off from the room without another word. Cara paced twice before leaving too. Serenity, who had been shrinking from confrontation, murmured that she was sorry to Paulo and that she didn’t know what to do. The girl hurried off after Cara.

“Does— Wait, does that mean a maybe?” Paulo called out just before the door closed.

Elijah blew out a slow breath. “Well this went interesting.”

Charlotte spoffed a little nervously, “Well, I’m sure it will turn out alright…” She hoped. Her rose had yet to leave her nose, nor did her excitement vanish because of this teen drama. She had been asked out to Winter Formal! That truth kept her spirits at an even level.

Tucking her phone away with her apology message sent, guilt for being an unknowning instigator in this drama sunk further in. "I didn't think this was going to happen," she said with a face. "I even told Danson last week that if he didn't ask Tysha she might get asked by someone else and he didn't mention anything."

"It was a nice dance," Tallulah offered meekly from the side, having taken a seat to watch everything fold out. "And clearly very unexpected."

The offer to text got buried under the rest of what was said. “What the fu—That asshole!”

Joss winced. He couldn’t defend Reggie’s actions. “Uh, I’ll talk to him…”

“You better. And you better hope you find him first,” Danson flushed.

Furrowing his brows, Joss said, “Come on man, really? It’s a dance.”

“It’s not about it being a dance,” Danson frowned. He swished the rose in his hand. A few more petals fluttered to the ground. “That shit knew I wanted to ask Tysha. I said I was going to do it.”

Charlotte spoke up here, “But you didn’t. I think Kaylee said she mentioned it and that you didn’t say a word.”

“Uh, I said something like ‘you don’t know what’s going on’, which isn’t the same thing as admitting I would or wouldn’t, but I friggin’ promised to keep this stupid dance thing a secret as a surprise,” Danson argued. “Besides that, I didn’t tell Kaylee, but I did tell Reggie and the guys. And not just us who danced, we talked about it in the locker room.”

Joss shifted on his feet. “Yeah, I’m kinda wondering why Tobias asked Kaylee if I said I was gonna ask her.”

In that moment Kaylee recalled the surety in Tobias’ tone when he said he thought she and her date would have a good time. Had he thought Joss had asked her already? And in saying she was free, perhaps he gambled that Joss decided not to? Or maybe Tobias, like Reggie, stole an opportunity? Either way, the situation appeared to get stickier as the students conversed.

“Don’t wonder, it’s because Tobias is a jackass,” Danson said flatly. “Like that little prick Reggie.”

Joss frowned. “He’s a good guy, he just has his faults, that’s all.”

“Good guy? Hah!” Danson tossed the rose onto the floor and sat on a chair with his arms crossed.

Charlotte glanced between them. “Well, Tysha does want to go with you, Danny. We can let her know about the...misunderstanding.”

Danson’s leg bounced from irritation. “I don’t know if I even want to go to the dance at all at this point. I’m kinda pissed at Reggie, and to be honest, at you too, Kaylee.”

While Kaylee was ready to accept she was responsible to some degree, this seemed a bit much. "Look, all of us girls were just agitated because the dance is literally tomorrow," she said to justify her actions. "And to be fair, nothing I said made Reggie decide to ask Tysha. She didn't even ask anyone at all today and Reggie took it upon himself to ask her just as we were coming in. You can be pissed at me if you want, but that didn't screw you over."

Trying not to get worked up over everything, she turned her attention to her phone. Finding Tysha's messages, she sent a text to try and smooth things over. 'Hey, where are you? Danson was trying to ask you to the dance and you missed it.'

Elijah moved in to catch the fire before it started to burn, seeing Danson’s flashing eyes, Joss’s growing scowl, and hearing Kaylee’s understandable position. But, before the level headed of the boys could intervene, Danson’s anger snapped quicker than Elijah could speak.

“Uh, yeah, I can be pissed, and for a good reason,” Danson pressed. “You encouraged everyone to look for dates. I literally told you in art class that there could be something going on—I said to slow down! You threatened to get Reggie to ask Tysha. What am I supposed to think Kaylee?!”

Joss stepped slightly in front of Kaylee. “Hey, I’m not saying it sucks, but I can see that what you said was very little to go off of, and I mean, I totally get why they asked at this point.”

“Are you friggin’ kidding me? Joss, I don’t need to hear it from you, you got your date—Your so called ‘friend’ didn’t snatch her like a friggin’ backstabber! And thanks to Matt and this dumb song,” pointing a finger at Kaylee, Danson continued, “and this one, everything got messed up.”

Charlotte’s brows tipped angrily. “She didn’t do anything wrong, she didn’t know. Kaylee wasn’t being malicious.”

“Uh, pretty sure I made it clear we had something going on, I said it in art class,” Danson snapped. “What else am I supposed to think? That she did it out of ignorance or stupidity?”

“Hey,” Joss and Charlotte both were quick to come in here. “Watch it.”

Danson got up, palms open. “Yeah? Or what? It’s true!”

Elijah, who had been trying to interject politely, finally yelled, “Quiet down!” He motioned for Danson to chill, as well as wave Charlotte and Joss to cool. “Listen, in regards to Kaylee, it was a misunderstanding. None of us really believe she meant to do harm.”

Joss wrapped an arm around Kaylee. Charlotte huffed, warily watching Danson.

Going on, Elijah lowered his voice. “All of us tried our best to schedule the song earlier, it didn’t work—okay, we’ll live—The girls don’t have to go with us anyway. Even if she did know, they have a right to go elsewhere. You haev to admit, it’s not Matt’s fault, it’s not Kaylee’s fault; things like this happen. We can text Tysha, we can try to mend this,” Coming to his sulking friend’s side, Elijah put his hand on Danson’s shoulder. “Danson, I understand why you’re upset, but I think it’s more to do with Reggie than anything else. I mean, I’d feel pretty bad too.” He looked up at Joss, Paulo, and the others. “Wouldn’t you?”

Paulo nodded quietly. Joss couldn’t deny it. Charlotte knew she could have gotten just as mad, or worse, if that happened to her.

Danson wilted, feeling that tightness in his chest. “Why’d he do that?”

“I don’t know,” Elijah said in a sympathetic tone. “Joss said he’d talk to him. Right Joss?”

The young man in question gave a nod. “I’ll ask what’s up. I promise.”

After a moment of annoyed silence Danson got up and tucked his hands in his pockets. “I get that you didn’t mean anything by it, Kaylee, I’m just—I’m just kinda—I’m—I gotta go,” Danson kicked the chair out of his way and strode out.

“Give him some time,” Elijah said to the others. This hadn’t been the first time Danson needed a break when he got angry.

Kaylee had felt herself shrinking smaller and smaller as Danson's rage grew. She really hadn't meant for any of this to happen. Turning,she let herself sink into Joss's hold, her gaze falling to the ground. "I didn't mean for it to come to this," she shrugged in a small voice. "I just told him that she wanted to go and Danson said he might or might not ask her. I told him that I didn't want her to have to go alone."

"I think that this should just be a lesson that we can all be better about communication," Tallulah gently input. "It's just a dance, after all. Not the end of the world."

“Yeah.” Joss nodded. He murmured to Kaylee, “Don’t worry about. He’s just overreacting.”

Paulo shrugged and said, “Well, I mean, yeah it’s just a dance. But I don’t really think that’s what got Dan angry. Even if Kaylee didn’t, Reggie knew, you know?” He had lost out on Serenity it seemed, but he took it in stride.

Frowning, Joss insisted again, “I’ll talk to him tonight.”

“In the meantime let’s leave on a good note guys,” Elijah said, pulling Paulo into a one-armed hug. “See you later man.”

“Bye,” Paulo said, waving to the others as he made his way out. The rose he had meant to give to Serenity hovered at his nose.

Elijah gave Tallulah a warm hug. “Gotta save me a dance, okay?” He said with a gentle smile.

"I suppose I can try to save one," the quiet girl answered with a giggle as she accepted his embrace.

Charlotte couldn’t help but quirk herself a grin as Elijah moved on to Joss and Kaylee for a good squeeze too. The young man took them both at once in his arms.

“Oof!” Joss exhaled a spoff. “Man, what are they feeding you? Pure protein?”

“Ha ha, well I do like steak,” Elijah said, tightening his hold for goofs briefly before letting them go.

Kaylee let out an 'oof' of her own as they were hugged, chuckling at their silliness. "You better be about done growing or the rest of us are never going to catch up," she teased as she grinned up at him. Letting her smile recede, she added sincerely, "Thanks for calming things down, Eli. I appreciate you."

“A compliment? Oh how the turntables!” Elijah teased, throwing in a phrase from an old classic comedy ‘The Office’ for flare. “I could take a page from your book and wave it off, but I think I will accept it with a grateful heart instead.” Elijah gave Kaylee a little wink.

“Hey bro, this is my girl,” Joss chuckled, putting a plot twist on his words by adding, “But if you wanna go to the dance with me…”

That earned the room a merry laugh. Elijah began his walk out of the room. “Nah, I’m taken by a tiny ninja, but thanks!”

Charlotte gave a happy hop. “See you tomorrow Eli!”

“Bye beautiful!” Elijah said just before the door shut.

Relieved to see that things seemed to be some level of normal among most of them, Kaylee decided not to grow too territorial over their little play on bromance. After all, since she had grown with her father and uncle Everest, this was nothing in comparison. There was also the more important detail that Joss had in fact referred to her as 'his girl'. It was impossible for her to hide a grin from the feeling of being mile high, and she decided to take it upon herself to slip her hand into Joss's. "So, tomorrow night. When are we going to meet up?"

“I’ll pick you up at the dorm at six-thirty,” Joss said matter-of-factly. “I’ll probably head over with Elijah and the others.” He didn’t say if that included Danson, or Reggie, at this point. They’d have to see. “I’ll catch you later, Kay,” he said, giving her hand a squeeze. “Bye Lottie!”

Charlotte scrunched her nose at the nickname Joss used for her sister. She hadn’t liked the sound of it. Lottie kept her opinion to herself. “See you Joss.”

"See you at six-thirty," Kaylee grinned as he pulled away and the girls were left alone. BING! Kaylee's phone alerted them to a text from Tysha. The girls present were eager to know what she said.

‘Really? D: Ah man! I had the strangest walk with Reggie. I gotta tell you more when we meet at the dorm. See you there!’

The news made Tallulah frown, though she was admittedly curious. "Well, let's go see what she has to say," she shrugged, before turning with the Von Helsing girls down the emptying halls. Most were already headed home for the weekend or at least packing in their dorms.

"I wonder if she said yes to him," Kaylee asked with interest, picking up the pace as curiosity got the better of her. "I mean, she seemed like she had a thing for Danson, right?"

“Yeah, I swear she did,” Charlotte nodded, her nose brushing the rose Elijah gave her. “I can’t take the suspense—Last one to the dorm is a thorn on a rose stem!”

The girls jogged behind Charlotte all the way to their dorm. Tallulah happened to win this time. The second eldest Von Helsing groaned in defeat. Being a thorn now, she gave her sister a playful poke of her pointer finger.

“Guys!” Tysha got up from the common room couch when she saw them come inside. “Reggie asked me out.”

“Well? What did you say?” Charlotte abandoned jabbing Kaylee to get the sip on this tea.

“Well, I was stuttering a lot at first, I couldn’t get my words straight. He suggested I walk with him, so I did,” Tysha folded her hands at her front. “We went to a vacant study room with a big window to talk. Reggie said—He said I remind him of Nyasha.”

The beautiful, kind African woman who, through kindness and intelligence, came to be loved by a good prince. They ruled together in a golden age for many years.

“Oh, well, that’s nice,” Charlotte offered. She reserved the knowledge of what happened, wanting to understand Tysha’s experience first.

“Yeah,” Tysha blushed. “He went on to describe to me all the qualities he liked in me. He said he thought I could take the world by storm if I wanted.”

Torn between feeling good for her friend and the kind words she was given and also knowing that Reggie had said those things knowing another guy, his friend nonetheless, had intentions made them seem slightly less tasteful. "Well, that's nice of him to say," she gently responded, trying not to let her thoughts skew the conversation. "So...did you say yes to him?"

“I—I threw up,” Tysha squeaked.

Mocha eyes popped. “What?”

“I was so nervous I threw up all over his shoes,” Tysha pressed a hand to her face in embarrassment.

“Wha-what did he do?” Charlotte squished her rose to her chest. She felt her heart beating wildly. “Girl, you can’t keep giving us bits and pieces!”

Tysha’s muffled answer came out in a slew of words. “He was really nice about it, he commanded the vomit away. I was stunned in place. He asked if that was a yes, I felt so bad—I felt SO BAD—I had to agree!”

The girls winced at the revelation. Both that she'd thrown up and also that it lead to her accepting his offer. There had been hope that she'd turned him down at that Danson would have his chance after all. Tallulah flopped down on the couch, unable to stand around anymore. This was just a lot of drama for one day!

"So you said yes because you felt bad...not because you wanted to go with him over Danson?" Kaylee decided to gently prod her.

Nodding, Tysha began to pace. “I regretted it immediately. I just didn’t know what to do! This is not a key that doesn't fit in a cabin lock kind of situation—I don’t know how to navigate these things! How do I back out? Reggie was so nice to me, he’s so sweet. Plus, he’s Joss’ best friend and the guys are all bro’s, does that mean they’re gonna think badly of me?”

Well, that was at least something. Kaylee decided to take that as something in their favor, even if they were still in a predicament. "I don't think they're going to think badly of you..."

"At least not as badly as they think of Reggie," Tallulah added with a small grimace.

"Yeah...so you didn't see it, but the guys were all putting on a song and dance to ask us out," Kaylee said with a wince. "Danson had waited to ask and....well, Reggie knew that he was going to ask you, which is why he stopped you outside of the room."

Tysha paused her fidgeting to face the girls. “Whoa, really?”

“Yeah,” Charlotte frowned.

Sinking into a cushioned chair, Tysha set her elbows on her knees and pressed her fingers to her chin. “Well, if Danson still wants to go out with me, I guess this will make it easier to tell Reggie I won’t be going with him anymore.”

Charlotte spoffed, “Yeah, I’d say so. Danson got really upset—Too upset. He took his frustration out on Kaylee.”

Tysha frowned. “That’s not fair of him.”

Nodding in agreement, Charlotte admitted, “He’d have done it to Matt too, if he hadn’t stormed out.”

“Oh, that’s right. Cara and Serenity,” Tysha breathed. “How’s Paulo doing?”

“He’s bummed out, but he’s alright,” Charlotte said.

Reminding herself of one more person, Tysha gasped softly. “Oh no, what about Joss? How did he take it, Kaylee?”

Cheeks turning pink, Kaylee came clean. "He has said it was my choice and I ended up texting Tobias and telling him I couldn't go with him anymore," she explained as she lifted her rose slightly. "The dance was just so cute and he looked so hurt when I said someone had asked me. Oh, I really messed this whole thing up, didn't I?"

Confused, Tysha asked, “Messed it up?”

“Just that Kaylee suggested we find dates ourselves,” Charlotte clarified. She turned to her sister and laid a hand on her shoulder. “Remember what Elijah said? We don’t have to have waited for them. Besides, Cara is the one who booked Tuesday—I mean, she didn’t realize she would contribute to all of this either, but she did reserve the club room to mess with Matt because he hadn’t asked yet. Things like this happen. It’s not like you knew and wanted to purposefully hurt anyone.”

Although Tysha hadn’t gone through the experiences her friends did, she caught on enough to say, “Yeah, that’s right, you didn’t mean it. It’s not like you knew.”

"No, I didn't know. I mean, Danson did say in art class that I didn't even know about 'things' when I told him if he didn't ask Tysha she could be asked by someone else, but I had no idea what that meant," she said as she twirled her flower in her hand. "In fact he just seemed cocky about thinking that no one else had a chance or would ask."

Chuckling, Tysha said, “He does have that kind of edge, though I think he doesn’t really mean it badly.”

“Cocky isn’t that bad in my view, but I didn’t like how he got on Kaylee’s case,” Charlotte said.

Shoulders drooping, Tysha had to nod. “Yeah, I think he should say a proper apology,” She sighed, leading back against her seat. “Hope things are going to be okay between the guys too. Danny’s probably really hurt by what Reggie did.”

Kaylee shifted in her seat and shook her head. "I don't think I need an apology. He was upset and clearly wants to take you to the dance. I mean if one of you knew that I was going to ask Joss and you did first, I'd be pissed," she pointed out. "I just want things to go back to normal and telling Danny he has to apologize isn't that."

While the girls weren’t quite sure if they were in full agreement, they did at least want everything to balance back to normal.

“Alright, well it’s getting late,” Tysha got up. “I think we need to get some rest if we’re going to get anything done in time for the dance.”

Charlotte stood with her rose nuzzled to her cheek. “Yes, get lots of sleep. We got to head to the portals to our castle to get ready. Mom and Dad want pictures of us heading off to the dance.”

Kaylee also hadn't put down her rose, though she did feel bad she hadn't thought to grab Tysha's from Danson. "You two should come with. Then we can talk about hair options over breakfast," she suggested.

"Yeah, that sounds like fun," Tallulah agreed, always a fan of visiting Avostoska now that she was permitted and wasn't terrified of Wesley showing up.

Kaylee led the way to the portal while the girls chatted a bit. She gave Tysha a gentle nudge just before they crossed over that she should let Reggie and Danson know if she wasn't going with Reggie after all, to try and smooth things over. After all, the girls would be there for support of her during this call or more likely text.

“Oh, that’s right,” Tysha murmured, pulling out her phone. She bit her lip in uncertainty. “How should I word this? Who do I text first?”

Charlotte said, “Probably Dan. Just let him know you’re updated on what had happened and that you want to go with him.”

Taking that advice, Tysha texted Danson first while the girls made their way to Kaylee and Charlotte’s room. She explained herself just as Charlotte suggested. She added on, ‘If you still want to go with me, I can text Reggie I’ll be—,’ and paused. “I should probably not go with Reggie at all, even if Danny says no. I don’t feel comfortable going out with someone who did that to their friend unless they’ve said sorry.”

“Then say that,” Charlotte encouraged kindly, taking out her pajama’s.

Amending her text, Tysha explained to Danson that she would like to go to the dance with him and that Kaylee, Charlotte, and Tallulah had let her know what had transpired. ‘If you still want to take me to the dance, I would love that’, she messaged. ‘Don’t worry about Reg, I will let him know I can’t go with him either way.’

Charlotte and the girls took a look. “Seems fine.”

Tysha got on to sending her other text. “Maybe ‘Hey Reggie, sorry for the trouble, but I learned about the performance and that you knew Danson wanted to ask me. I don’t feel comfortable going with you at this point. I think you should say sorry to Dan.’ What do you think?”

Kaylee let her head bob side to side as she began her evening routine once in her own pajamas, brushing her hair. "I mean, yeah it works and it says what needs to be said. Personally I think you're a saint for being that nice to him about it. Even if Danny was a butthead to wait, what Reggie did was dirty and nearly manipulative. He knew what was about to happen and he stole you away before it could," she pointed out. "But I trust you and your decision. I don't think Reggie can argue with the truth, either."

 

[xrakkax]

“Hm,” Tysha considered all of this. She hovered her thumb over the ‘send’ and finally pressed it after a moment more of internal struggle. She hoped it didn’t come off as too lenient. “Alright, it’s done.”

BING!

Charlotte dropped by Tysha. “Who is it?”

“Danny,” Tysha said, pulling up his message. A quick read had her smiling. “He says he’d like that! Said he’ll see me at our dorm with Elijah and the guys tomorrow.”

“Ah, nice!” Charlotte beamed.

Sighing out of relief, Tysha wiped her brow. “This day has been a rollercoaster!”

“Got that right,” Charlotte spoffed. “Let’s get to bed girls. Sooner we sleep, the better.”

It was easier said than done to go to sleep. The dance was exciting and a surge of emotions on its own, but to top it off now they had all this drama taking root. Kaylee also had yet to hear back from Tobias, and she wasn't quite sure how to feel about that. She hoped he wouldn't hold it against her too long.

"Night!" Tallulah cheerfully called to the other two before slipping into bed. None of them knew what tomorrow would bring, but the thought of formal gowns and dancing was going to follow them into their dreams.

December 21, 2024​

Morning flew by without regard to the girls. They worked hard on perfecting their look for their first real dance where they had been asked out, aside from Tysha who went to Halloween with Matt. Danson would prefer she consider this her first; an occasional point of contention.

The closer it got to their special night and the more they got lost in hair, nails, and makeup, the girls lost track of the concerns they had, such as Tobias and Kaylee’s message left on unread.

It wasn’t until five o’clock when the girls were admiring their images in the mirror when Kaylee’s phone BING!’d with several alerts that they were reminded of Tobias Mason.

‘Uuuh, what?’ His text read in response to her message about Joss. ‘Are you friggin’ kidding me?’

Kaylee frowned at her phone while looking at the text she'd been alerted by. How had he not managed to look at his phone for an entire day? "Looks like someone's not happy," she murmured, reading the text to the others.

"Uh oh," Talluah grimaced as she slid the final clip in her hair. While she'd brought a dress of her own, Kaylee had offered to loan her accessories. "Do you think that's going to be a problem?"

"Hopefully not. I mean, I did tell him just a couple hours after he asked me, so he couldn't have been that attached to the idea," Kaylee shrugged. "What should I say? I already apologized to him."

Charlotte hadn’t been in this position before. She only heard about these kinds of things from her Aunts. To their knowledge they hadn’t had a story for specifically this scenario, though they could guess how some of their aggressive Aunts might act.

Coming to Kaylee’s side, Tysha looked at the message. “Maybe you can say that. Tell him you’re not sure what else to say since you already apologized.”

Nodding, Kaylee let her fingers tap across the screen, reading the message as she formed it. "I understand you're upset, and as I said I really am so sorry, but Joss is who I want to go to the dance with."

"Sounds good to me," Tallulah nodded, sitting carefully on one of the sofas. "And we can just try to stay away from him if he still comes to the dance."

“Exactly,” Charlotte said in agreement. She slipped on her final shoe and grabbed her snowy shawl. “It’s not like you meant to be mean or anything.”

Tysha braided the last silver bead in her hair. “Come Kaylee, just ignore the phone and let’s get down to dinner.”

The lavishly dressed young ladies made their way to the great hall for dinner. As soon as they walked in through the doors they were met by flashes of light.

“Aw, you’re all so beautiful!” Inara stood beside Wesley, taking pictures. “Go on, pose!”

Kaylee grinned at her mom, ushering the other girls into a few poses both formal and also a few for fun. She had decided to not only tuck away her phone but also thoughts of Tobias. She was going to have a good night no matter what. "Make sure you get our hair too, mom," she said with a giggle.

Tallulah, still growing accustomed to being under the attention of the Von Helsings, was quick to follow requests for poses and eventually even loosened up enough to make a face at the camera.

Soon everyone was filing over to their seats, though everyone was a giggling mess of excitement. "Six thirty is when we are meeting everyone at the dorms, right?" Tallulah asked for reassurance for the fifth time that day.

“Yes,” Charlotte chuckled. “Don’t worry, we’ll make it back to the school on time.”

Tysha carefully ate food that wouldn’t drip. “Do you think Cara and Serenity will be there?”

“I hope so,” said Charlotte. “I want to know what they’re gonna do since everything went down.”

Inara perked. “What went down?”

“Oh yeah, Mom,” Charlotte pressed her hands onto the table and leaned forward to spill the tea. “So you know how we had been annoyed that no one was asking us out?”

“Yeah,” Inara leaned too without thinking about it. Her cup of tea serendipitously tilted to her lips. “Your father and I were talking about how we hadn’t heard anything. We were surprised the three of you woke up so bright and ready to get dressed.”

Wesley in particular had found the news that no one had asked his girls out to be both offensive and secretly relieving. “Go on,” he urged.

“Well turns out that the boys had planned a whole performance to ask us out,” Charlotte explained about the dread they had with waiting and how it prompted Kaylee to suggest they get their own dates. They had their troubles, especially with people thinking Charlotte was a shrimp and Tysha being nervous. Eventually Cara got her date and they made their way to the club so she could gloat. Since Inara knew enough about Reggie there needed to be no more detail than hearing the boy had pulled Tysha aside to evoke a gasp after learning about the performance. “After the song the boys slid on their knees to us with roses. Joss asked Kaylee and Elijah asked me.”

The girls could tell their father was pleased to hear about Elijah, though he made no comment about either boy.

Charlotte continued, “So then Matt and Cara got into an argument, Serenity kind of slipped away, Kaylee texted Tobias, and Danson fumed over Reggie and Tysha.” She decided to tone down the reaction Danson had, lest their father choose the boy as a target. The last thing they needed to do was to compound their troubles.

“Aw,” Inara laid a hand of sympathy down for the girl caught in the middle. “What happened next?”

Tysha smiled timidly. “I was told about what Reggie did and I decided to pass on him for Dan.”

“Reginald Roswell,” Wesley hummed in thought. “I know that boy's family.”

Kaylee perked up in interest, curious just what that entailed. "Where do you know him from?" she asked her father, although she kept glancing at the time. The last thing she wanted to do was be late for their big dates!

“Not the boy himself, really; the family. I think, at least” Wesley reiterated. He sipped his drink and said, “It was back in my hunting days. Best not hear that old story right before your dance. Anyway, it’s getting late. You girls should head off.”

They couldn’t mistake the implication. Charlotte suddenly wondered what Reggie, an Awakened one, thought of her and her family. In fact, Charlotte often reminded herself that Joss had a mage family who might have crossed paths with any of the people she called Aunts and Uncles. There was no time to ponder this aloud though, her father was right. It would be time soon. With the curiosity of just what that relationship was muted for the time being because they really didn't want to ruin their night, Kaylee gave both of their parents hugs. They'd have fun and let the past stay in the past, where it belonged.

Inara squeezed them gently. “Have a good time! Take pictures and videos if you can!”

Doing the same, Wesley gave his girls affectionate kisses and their friends received kind pats or handshakes. “Don’t hesitate to call if you need anything.”

"We will. Love you mom, love you dad!" Kaylee said to the appropriate parent before moving with their small group to the waiting portal.

The girls were all a flutter with talk of their evening. They moved through the hallways with swiftness to their dorms. When they arrived they saw Cara and Serenity in their gowns. The girls were a little unsettled, but whatever loomed over their heads was put aside when the four came in all dolled up.

Kaylee:

Tallulah:

Tysha:

Charlotte:

“Wow, you all look wonderful,” Serenity said in sincerity.

Charlotte happily complimented, “You guys do too!”

After a giddy exchange of praise the girls drifted onto the topic of how their dates would receive them. Cara, a bit less vocal about her arrangement at this point, simply said she expected Jett would like her dress. Serenity blushed crimson at the thought of being looked upon by eyes that found her attractive.

“I just hope Elijah doesn’t think of me like a little girl,” Charlotte said. She looked at the developed bodies around her and frowned at her own. Determination fired in her eyes. “I’m going to stuff!”

“What?” Tysha blinked.

The bold young girl, thinking this was what she needed, balled up tissue and shoved it into the top of her dress. A few pokes and adjustments later and Charlotte turned around to them. A slight curve to her chest gave the impression of something beneath her fabric.

Charlotte asked, “What do you think?”

Kaylee couldn't help but giggle as she watched her sister give herself an accentuated chest. "Well...it doesn't look bad," she admitted, giving a closer peek to make sure that none of the tissue was peaking out or going to escape. "Although people might wonder how you sprouted them overnight, Lottie."

"I don't think it's that important not to have a chest," Tallulah offered gently, only just getting her own buddy bosom herself. "Besides, then guys are just going to stare at them."

Giving her false chest a pat, Charlotte said, “Well I didn’t pad to be ignored.”

Tysha chuckled, “Girl, I don’t think you know the annoyances that come with it, but, if you want to catch eyes I think you will.”

Knock, knock!

A surge of excitement and electric mood rushed them. Cara waved her hand for the girls not to lose their cool. Then she said, “One moment!”

In a minute they sat or stood in optimal positions so that when the door opened their dates were treated to a carefully thought out scene. Admittedly the fella’s took a second or two more than expected to be drawn in, seeing that a few of them present were not as welcome.

Danson stood quite a few feet from Joss. Elijah, Jett, and Isaac separated them. Still, their smiles shifted from forced to natural upturns. Samuel, far less acquainted with the others out of a timid nature stood a few steps behind, though he had a more genuine smile from the moment he was in view.

“Wow, you guys look great,” Jett smiled, walking in after being given permission. He offered his arm to Cara.

The girl in question, though pleased with the praise, did not smile as vibrant as she might have. “Thank you.”

Serenity meekly took Isaac’s offered hand. She wondered where Paulo was at this point, but the question caught in her throat for fear of committing a faux pas.

“Hey girl, you’re looking fine,” Danson strutted an exaggerated walk around Tysha. Once he saw her knowing smile and heard her giggle he resumed his natural posture and took her arm.

Waiting his turn to enter behind the others, Samuel walked up to find Tallulah in her forest green gown, his smile wide as could be. "You look beautiful," he praised, pulling out a small case from his jacket pocket and fumbling slightly as nerves took over. "And beauty deserve beauty. Is for you." He opened the plastic container to reveal a corsage with a single small white rose on the band, only sliding it on to her wrist once she had a chance to admire it and accept his offer.

"It is beautiful, thank you Sam," Tallulah beamed, looking from her wrist to his face. "Ready to dance?"

"Ja, ready," Sam nodded eagerly, turning to see if the others were also ready to head to the ballroom.

Elijah barely took a step into the room when Charlotte came right to him with an expectant face. He kept his amused dark gaze on her mocha eyes. “Lottie,” he greeted with a smile.

“Hi Eli” Charlotte gave a spin. “What do you think? Do you like it?”

“It’s really nice!”

While Charlotte grasped for some sign that she had achieved her affect, Joss walked up to Kaylee with that same old grin that had charmed her. “Hey Kay.”

A flip of her stomach at his voice that was smooth as could be, Kaylee felt an almost silly feeling of joy as she comfortably took hold of his arm, gently placing her hand atop of his. "Hey yourself," Kaylee giggled with delight. "You look quite debonair. I approve."

“Good, I was going for debonair,” Joss flicked the strands of hair at his brow away with exaggerated flair. “I figured I should step up if I was going to take an angel like you.”

“We should head out to get good tables,” Cara reminded them, leading them out.

Along the way they crossed paths with other students heading to the Great Hall. Among the crowd the girls could see glimpses of Tobias, as well as Regina with Hugo and Paisley with some vaguely familiar boy. They managed to avoid them on their way into the hall.

“Let’s sit here,” Cara insisted, taking a table a bit farther from the snacks and dance floor and a little too close to the band.

Charlotte looked longingly at the vacant table that positioned them in an optimal distance from dance, food, and music. She almost questioned why they had chosen a different table when she saw Matt and his date in line of sight. Whether or not the others caught on, they didn’t know. Most were eager to set their gear down and get dancing.

Isaac motioned quietly for Serenity to come out with him. She answered in equal silence and answered with a smile and nod. They moved out to the dance floor. Not to be left out, Charlotte looked to Elijah. Before she could question him he cut to the chase and gently guided her to take a whirl. Though also quiet, Samuel's presence was at least a comfortable one. Tallulah had just been ready to sit down when everyone around them was heading to the dance floor; a questioning glance went to her date who didn't hesitate to offer his hand. The two glided about comfortably, letting the drama of others be tuned out for now.

“So, wanna dance?” Jett asked with uncertainty in his tone.

Cara, who had pinched her face when Matt happened to lock eyes on her briefly, grabbed Jett’s hand and nodded. “Yes, I would like that,” she said in a louder than normal volume.

Across the way they happened to hear Matt telling his date that he’d like to get dancing. The others were pretty sure it wasn’t accidental that these two were not far from one another among the crowd.

“Come on, Kay, I gotta see you move in that dress,” Joss winked.

Giddy as she could be, Kaylee slipped her hand into his and was practically floating on clouds as they joined their companions on the dance floor. Any eyes that were on them were lost in the moment, letting the music take over the night as they wove about. Kaylee felt as though she could dive right into his soul through those eyes that weren't straying from her face, and was even beginning to wonder if this was what love felt like.

A short distance from their entourage, a vile trio and an extra face for the night looked with pure disdain upon the Von Helsing sisters. Eyes as cold as the ice that seemed to form to her heart flicked angrily between Kaylee and Charlotte, despite any attempts from Hugo to keep her attention on him.

A tuft of white fell out of the top of Charlotte's dress when Elijah gave her a spin about the floor, and it only took a second for Regina to realize just what the half crumpled up object was. A wicked delight danced across Regina's features as she tugged Hugo closer to where Paisley and her date Gavin were a short distance away.

"Looks like the little girl decided she'd play dress-up," Regina loudly announced, her smirk only growing as she nodded to the tissue near Charlotte and Elijah's feet. "It must be a shame when all daddy's power can't help you grow up. Maybe he'll be able to buy her implants since she can't grow her own like the rest of us." Even though music was playing, Regina made sure to speak loudly enough when talking 'to' Paisley that those nearby could hear her.

Kaylee caught the tail end of what was being said and noticed the tissue on the ground, cheeks heating up in defense of her sister. Still, she didn't want to start a fight quite yet, if for no reason than she wanted this year to go as smoothly as it could. Regardless, Kaylee took a slight lead in their dance and moved her and Joss closer to Lottie and Elijah, ready to defend her if needed.

"Doesn't she have anything better to do?" Kaylee huffed.

“Not with a droll life like hers,” Joss muttered.

Apparently other’s found their lives duller than most as well, because several couples dancing close enough to hear indulged in the spectacle of seeing Lottie’s crimson cheeks with barely stifled laughter.

Charlotte’s flashing mocha eyes fell on Regina. The embarrassment she felt overwhelmed her sense of self defense for a moment. “Say that again—,” Charlotte raised her fist and moved towards them, “—and I’ll give another nose job, Regina!”

Elijah’s hand enclosed around Lottie’s and turned her lunge into a spin back into his arms. Then the two artfully danced away towards the pillars much to Charlotte’s protest.

“Better watch yourself!” The spicy young girl shouted over Elijah’s shoulder.

Once hidden by leaves and winter decorations, Elijah calmed her. “Just ignore her, Regina’s just being a jerk.”

Cheeks still red, Charlotte pulled away to sit on the bench against the wall. She crossed her arms high on her torso. Her chin pressed to the nape of her neck. Charlotte made a sound that could be mistaken for a sniff.

“Hey,” Elijah’s gentle voice failed to draw up her eyes. He came to sit beside her in silence.

Seeing him sticking by her side, Charlotte felt a pang of guilt. “You don’t have to stay here.”

“Did you...want me to go?” Elijah asked.

Indecision played on Charlotte’s face. She shrugged. “It’s whatever.”

Taking that as her way of telling him he could choose, Elijah leaned back on the bench. “Lottie, girl, I gotta say I hope you don’t let Regina’s cheapshot ruin your evening.”

“Everyone was laughing…” Lottie frowned.

“I mean, it was a little funny,” Elijah offered, teasing. “Not Regina, but the little pieces falling out the whole time.”

Jaw dropping, Lottie asked, “You mean it happened the entire time?”

“Since the first spin,” Elijah chuckled.

“You didn’t say anything,” Lottie huffed.

“No, but I figured as long as I could sweep them away with my foot, then it wouldn’t be a big deal. I guess I missed one,” Elijah said with a sheepish smile.

Charlotte placed her hands in her head. “Oh my god…I don’t know if I should be offended or feel appreciation.”

“I am hoping you feel that you didn’t need it to have a good time. You’re pretty, Lottie. It might take time before you get to where you want to be physically, but I think it matters more how you are on the inside.” Placing a hand on the fluff of her white shawl, Elijah said, “You’re supportive of your sister and you are protective of your friends. You’re hardworking, bold, and innovative. That’s something no plastic surgeon or box of kleen-x can do for anyone.”

Peering up from her hands, Charlotte’s mood brightened. “Thanks Eli.” She studied his kind, dark eyes. Her heart fluttered. “I like you a lot, Elijah. You’re a great guy. Even my Dad likes you,” she admitted. “Do you...Do you like me? Would you ever want to go out with me? Not just as friends.”

Careful not to tread on tender feelings, Elijah said with an apologetic smile, “I’m sorry. I do think you’re a great person, it’s just—.”

Frowning, Charlotte said stiffly, “It’s because I am temperamental? Is it because I’m short and too young?”

“No, no!” Elijah raised his hands in peace. “It’s just that in my family we treat dating as a precursor to marriage. I wouldn’t date anyone I didn’t mean to potentially be my wife. I want someone who is a practicing Roman Catholic. It doesn’t have anything to do with your personality or how tall you are, I promise.”

Feeling a little better, Charlotte relaxed. “Oh, I didn’t know…”

“Yeah, sorry, it never came up before. I don’t think to say so unless these kinds of situations happen,” Elijah spoffed. “But I am always here to be a friend.”

Charlotte smiled. “I’ll take it.”

Offering a hand, Elijah said, “Ready to get back to dancing?”

Nodding, Charlotte tossed the rest of her tissue. “Yeah, let’s go.”

The two swept onto the dance floor in a flurry of swirling skirts and fancy footwork. No more tufts of white scattered the ground around Charlotte. This made it easier for Elijah to focus on their moves.

After a couple of songs they wandered off to meet up with the others. It was here that they came upon Tobias passing by Kaylee and Joss with a nameless friend and their date.

The spurred man quipped, “There goes the Ice Queen. Such a cold bitch.”

It took Kaylee a moment to register that his words were a descriptor of her. Cheeks flushed as her head spun to face him. "I told you I was sorry, Tobias," she said with pursed lips.

Sarcasm permeated Tobias’s tone. “Oh I forgot, saying ‘sorry’ reverses time and means I won’t be tricked into thinking you had any interest in going to the dance, get a reservation at a restaurant, and all to see you ditched me.”

Kaylee felt a fresh wound from the hateful words that spewed from Tobias's mouth. She understood he was upset and didn't want to blame him for it, but she didn't think talking this rudely was going to change anything. It was unfortunate to see he hadn't shown up with a replacement date like Matt had, which would have been at least something.

Joss stepped forward, “Hey, there was just a big misunderstanding. She thought I wasn’t going to ask her out. This happened to the others too. Kay didn’t mean to hurt anyone.”

“So what you’re saying is that all of your friends are hoes? Okay, cool, good to know,” Tobias said, crossing his arms. The young man added in a mutter, “Can’t be surprised, coming from children of hunters, I guess.”

“Whoa,” Danson got up from his chair. “First of all, a few of the girls are Awakened, so that doesn't even make sense. Second, you run that mouth off and see what happens, you bigoted shit.”

Tobias stepped forward, but his friends held tight to his shoulder. The move diffused the tension inside him enough that Tobias gave in to their pull. They could still hear the young man’s muttering about the mages of their friend group being whipped by those descended from hunters.

A few others nearby had stopped dancing, Tallulah being one of them. She frowned at the muttered remarks from Tobias, even with a supportive hand from Sam on her shoulder. She wasn't whipped by anyone, and it was her choice who she became friends with. "Come on Kaylee, you don't need to listen to that," Tallulah urged the other girl softly.

"You heard her, Ice Queen. Maybe you should listen to your pet," a girl named either Jessica or Jennifer said, standing behind one of Tobias' friends that held him back.

Kaylee scowled at the nickname bestowed upon her that she did not appreciate. "I don't think it’s something you need to have a say in," she told the other girl.

"Oh, so the rest of us should just be standing back while you act like you can run around like you own the school and can be a real bitch to guys. Just because your parents own this school doesn't mean you do," she responded with a nasally tone.

Lupe joined her friend's criticism of the other girls and their dates. “That’s right, and we are gonna call you out when you treat people like they are expendable.” The young woman’s Spanish accent somehow sharpened the edge to her tone as much as Jessica’s bland West coast American nostril-voice offended their eardrums.

Charlotte defended, saying, “You’re completely taking this the wrong way.”

Slender fingers snapped at Charlotte’s face. Lupe said, “You don’t get to talk, okay? You people have closed enough mouths and eyes.”

The suddenness did startle Charlotte into silence. Joss stepped in here, saying, “Okay look, I get it. You’re not interested in listening to them. Hunter’s kids can be pretty ignorant, but Kaylee didn’t mean it that way—I mean, yeah, maybe it wasn’t the best situation, but it’s not like changing plans had anything to do with Tobias being a mage. I’m friggin’ Awakened, guys.”

The thought hadn't even crossed Kaylee's mind that Tobias might have interpreted it as her deciding not to go with him just because he was a mage. After all, she had several friends either descendants of mages or Awakened and didn't even think twice about it. Kaylee hadn't even known or considered asking Joss, so why did they think it mattered? "Look, we don't want any trouble here. We just want to enjoy the dance like everybody else," Kaylee said, even putting her hands up to signal they meant no harm.

Tysha said in support, “Yeah, we’re not here to fight.”

Despite what was said the girls who threw their accusations didn’t look convinced. In fact, they eyed Joss, Tysha, and any of the other Awakened with pity. With a shake of their heads in disappointment the students dispersed.

Once the general mood of the dance shifted away from them everyone took a moment to relax. Joss’s hand found itself on Kaylee’s, giving her a comforting squeeze.

Charlotte sighed, “What a night…”

“You can say that again,” Tysha muttered.

Danson gently tugged Tysha with him. “Come on, don’t let them get you down. We can still have fun.”

Joss looked over at Kaylee. “What do you think? Got a few more dances in you before the night ends?”

Although it was hard, Kaylee tried to shake the feeling the other girls had left them with. She offered a weak smile to Joss, nodding her head a few times. "Yeah, yeah I think I can do a few more," Kaylee agreed, thinking that would keep her mind off of it. That and if things got too bad she'd simply ask for a break to get a drink or step away. "That is as long as you're still fine dancing with me after I’ve brought all this drama your way."

“Got this far, haven’t I?” Joss guided Kaylee out.

The rest of the evening the girls enjoyed their time with their dates. Well, most. Cara and Matt ended up in a feud. One accused the other of trying to make the other jealous. It only got worse, with Cara and Matt bickering so badly that their dates left them for each other. Eventually Cara stormed out into the halls with Matt close behind.

Serenity ended up leaving first among those who had stayed. Isaac walked her back, arm-in-arm. They traveled slowly. Serenity would say it was because she was tired, but the pleasant smile on her face spoke of otherwise. It was then that they realized they lost track of Tysha and Danson.

“Maybe they left for the dorms. I think I’m gonna tap out too,” Charlotte yawned. “Eli, don’t let a girl down.” She offered her hand.

“Never,” Elijah smiled, taking it. “You guys coming?”

Joss nodded. “Yeah, I think we should get going. It’s late.” He draped an arm around Kaylee. “Ready?”

“Got this far, haven’t I?” Joss guided Kaylee out.

The rest of the evening the girls enjoyed their time with their dates. Well, most. Cara and Matt ended up in a feud. One accused the other of trying to make the other jealous. It only got worse, with Cara and Matt bickering so badly that their dates left them for each other. Eventually Cara stormed out into the halls with Matt close behind.

Serenity ended up leaving first among those who had stayed. Isaac walked her back, arm-in-arm. They traveled slowly. Serenity would say it was because she was tired, but the pleasant smile on her face spoke of otherwise. It was then that they realized they lost track of Tysha and Danson.

“Maybe they left for the dorms. I think I’m gonna tap out too,” Charlotte yawned. “Eli, don’t let a girl down.” She offered her hand.

“Never,” Elijah smiled, taking it. “You guys coming?”

Joss nodded. “Yeah, I think we should get going. It’s late.” He draped an arm around Kaylee. “Ready?”

Leaning into his embrace Kaylee nodded, eager for a break from the shoes she'd worn. "Yeah, I think it's time to head out," she agreed, looking around to see that Samuel and Tallulah were still dancing. "Looks like those two are going to be here until they get kicked out. Think we should drag them off?" Kaylee asked with a chuckle.

Charlotte peered over and smiled. “No, don’t. It’s so cute!”

They had taken plenty of pictures and videos, just like their mother had hoped, but there was room for one more. As soon as Charlotte took one of Sam and Tallulah they made their way back.

Some of the hallways were dim to save on energy. The way to the dorms were lit up by winter themed colors and snowflakes. Christmas music served as a soft backdrop to idle conversation. They just arrived at the hallway to their dorms when they heard the sound of crashing.

“What’s that?” Charlotte cocked her head to the side.

It didn’t take long for an answer. The door to the boys end of the rooms swing open. Danson tumbled back onto the floor. Framed by the threshold stood Reggie, nose bloody, with his hands outstretched. A crowd of children spilling in from their rooms came to see what was going on. Tysha came out dressed in her nightgown. The ensuing fight had her gasping in astonishment.

"Oh my god!" Kaylee cried in surprise, not about to simply stand back while the two boys went after each other. "Reggie! What are you doing?!" Ignoring any common sense to stay away from the brawl, not about to let Reggie go after Danson when he was already down.

Not far behind the others came to converge on the situation. They were a moment later than they hoped to get to them. Reggie managed to get the drop on Danson. The two struck out at each other as they rolled and wrestled. A chorus of boisterous students cheered them on.

“Stop! Stop it!” Tysha shouted, pushing through the thick throng of students.

Charlotte, Elijah, and others helped clear the way so that there was room to pull the young men apart. Kaylee helped yank Reggie back. The young man pulled himself from them aggressively and stepped aside. Tysha, with some help from Elijah, got Danson to calm down.

“What the hell is going on?!” Tysha demanded.

Danson touched his bruised cheek. “All I said was ‘Better luck next time, kid’ and he went off on me!”

Joss furrowed his brows and hedged a wary question. “Why would you say that?”

“I was trying to reach out,” Danson said exasperatedly. “Reg looked really bummed. I figured it was because of, you know, everything that happened yesterday.”

Reggie scowled. “Like hell you were, you prick.” He pointed a finger at Danson. “I will not let you get away with calling me names and disrespecting me anymore.”

“Anymore?” Danson’s anger sprouted. “I haven’t done anything to you!”

“You called me a plank with glasses, and you treat me like I’m an idiot! I will not stand by, I will not be silent. You got what was coming to you,” Reggie clenched his fists.

Kaylee and the others were quick to make sure there was still plenty of bodies blocking the two men who were at ends with each other. "Both of you need to stop it! Reggie, you know it was low of you to ask Tysha when Danson was about to. Danny, you did say that about him and you can apologize but both of you need to knock this off. Fighting won't solve a damn thing," she inserted herself, even startling herself a little with the swearing. The last thing they needed were any of the adults to show up... Or maybe they did need that? Looking away from Reggie and Danson, she reached into her small handbag to get her phone and alert her parents.

Shaking his head at Kaylee for what she said, Reggie studied her with a , “Looks like you’re wrong, Joss. Kaylee is no better than them.” His eyes flicked only between Danson, Charlotte, Elijah, and Paulo, who had also come out because of the commotion.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Charlotte frowned, setting her hands akimbo.

Shifting on his feet because of Reggie as well as Charlotte, Joss said, “She’ll understand.” He turned to Kaylee and gently put his hand on hers, halting her text without knowing why she was messaging or two who. “Reggie is right, Dan has been messing with him. I can see him speaking to Reggie in a mocking way.

“I’m telling you I didn’t though,” Danson pressed in frustration. “Reggie took it that way!”

Scruffing the back of his neck, Joss admitted, “I don’t know if I can believe you.”

Fuming, Danson said, “This is ridiculous. First of all, just want to point out that you never apologized for asking Tysha out behind my back. Second, I didn’t mean it when I called him a plank with glasses, I said so to Kaylee—So fine, I’ll say it to you, I’m sorry, but I did not mock you!”

Arguing his point, Reggie swept a hand out to who had been in the common chamber with them. “They heard you, Bellwether, you can’t get out of this lie!”

They looked around the boys in their dorm for consensus and found only confusion. Some said they thought Danson didn’t sound mean, some said they heard a distinctive snobbish tone.

"At this point it doesn't matter what was said, though," Kaylee argued to Reggie, her phone down but not put away. "You can't just go around fighting people you disagree with. All of us are supposed to be better than that." She knew she hadn't lived by that in the summer with Regina, but she was determined to do so now.

That very detail could be heard being murmured among the students around them. Summer had yet to fade from the memory of many of them. Both Von Helsings swore they heard a scoff that sounded just like Paisley, though they didn’t see her from where they stood.

“I had had enough; I defended myself. It does matter what was said, especially if your ‘friends’ treat you with disregard and disrespect,” Reggie snapped around at Danson. “You’re no friend of mine. I will not forget this!”

“Fine! See if I care, jerk!” Danson wiped his chin with his wrist. He stepped back only when Tysha’s hand came to tug softly on his elbow.

Reggie held his head higher as Danson weaved through the students to some private place with Tysha. Now that one of the two elements of conflict left it prompted the others to wander off.

Kaylee was at least somewhat relieved that the fighting seemed to be over. She stepped back beside Joss, reaching for his hand. "I guess the night was too tame after all," she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief at everything that was going on. She still planned to tell her parents, that is if the security system hadn't already alerted someone.

Taking her hand, Joss swept his other through his hair. “Yeah…” A look around told him that it hadn’t ended yet either.

None of them were settled. Paulo looked upon Reggie with a frown. Elijah cradled his chin in thought. Charlotte studied Reggie with a suspicious mind.

The boy they silently judged or evaluated squared his shoulders. “You have something to say, then say it.”

Paulo shuffled his feet. “I believe Danny. I don’t think he meant it how you took it. I think you should apologize for attacking him.”

Nodding, Charlotte crossed her arms. “That’s right.”

“I won’t say sorry for defending myself,” Reggie dug in his heels. “Besides, Bellwether isn’t my friend.”

Joss defended Reggie. “He’s right. And doing so would also imply Reggie had been in the wrong, but he wasn’t. I don’t think it’s fair to him to have to apologize to Dan.”

“You don’t know that,” Charlotte said. “No one knows for sure if Dan had mocked him or if Reggie just took it as an excuse to strike out.”

“Yeah,” Paulo tucked his hands in his pockets. “Reggie, you’re just upset that Tysha chose Dan.”

Cornflower eyes had bounced around as the others were talking, shifting nervously where she stood by Joss. "Guys...I just don't know if it's going to help making either of them apologize." Kaylee personally couldn't know how Danson had spoken to Reggie, but knew he'd indirectly caused the anger that lashed out. "Reggie just needs to stay away from Danson and Tysha. And we should tell someone what happened."

“I can go where I want to go. I can talk to who I want to talk to, you can’t control me,” Reggie said in a firm tone.

“Yeah, whatever, but like, just sayin—I didn’t think Reggie should be forced to, I just think that’s shitty of him not to,” Paulo pointed out before it could be forgotten.

Joss frowned. “Well then don’t be pushy about it.”

Face scrunched in offense, Paulo said, “I’m not, Reggie literally just asked us to speak our minds.” He shook his head and stepped back. “You know what? You’re kinda being a butt, Joss.”

“I am? Me?” Joss couldn’t believe it. “What did I do except defend someone I believe is in the right?”

“But you think it’s fine if Reggie attacked Dan. Like that is an acceptable way of solving the conflict between them,” Paulo said.

Elijah spoke up here, saying, “True. Even if Reggie is right and Dan mocked him, attacking him isn’t the answer.” He looked over to Reggie. “Dan hadn’t physically accosted you, all he had done was speak. You took it upon yourself to act in violence.”

Reggie glared. “I responded to his violence with self defense of my personhood. Now he knows I won’t take his shit anymore. And if you people are the kind of people who are okay with treating someone like me that way, then I don’t want to associate with you.” Turning, Reggie looked at Joss for his response to an unspoken call to allegiance in the face of a breaking friendship circle.

Joss hesitated. He looked around at Paulo, Elijah, Charlotte, and finally Kaylee. “Come on…” he murmured to his cornflower-eyed maiden. “Let’s go.”

The sudden request settled in like a bag of rocks. Kaylee looked from Joss to her sister and back to the man who was now asking her to leave the others. Charlotte had more than one reason to be peeved. The fact that Joss and Reggie put Kaylee in the middle like this fired her up inside.

"Joss...I don't know," Kaylee’s uncertainty was clear. "I get that Danson was being a real ass, but that doesn't mean he needed to be attacked. There are other, better ways of handling disputes. Reggie, you just need to take some time and calm down, I think..."

Hurt fluttered across Joss’s face. “You can’t really think that,” his tone of disbelief conveyed worry.

“I’m leaving,” Reggie grit his teeth. His eyes were glossy. “You can come with me or abandon me, Joss.”

“Wait, Reg!” Joss called out to his friend’s fleeting form. In slight desperation he turned to the girl of his affection. “Kaylee, that’s not the first time Dan had been rude. Reggie has been stomaching and navigating his way around him for too long. The guy had it coming.”

“I wonder, are these accounts of their interactions from Reggie alone? Or did you see them yourself?” Charlotte asked, crossing her arms.

Joss frowned at the implication, though he couldn’t argue. “You weren’t present for this, but you believe Dan.”

Paulo and Elijah noted that Joss hadn’t answered Charlotte’s question. It simply baffled them. Joss had always been a pretty level headed guy. They could practically question their own sanity over this issue because of that fact, except that Joss seemed staunchly lenient on Reggie in this case.

“Look, even if this hadn’t been the first time, it’s news to Dan and us,” Elijah pointed out. “If Reggie had been having a hard time then he could have brought it up when it started. Keeping it quiet, not communicating, creates this kind of trouble.”

Charlotte said, “Also, while Dan can be a real ass, so can Reggie. He’s constantly judgmental and he takes things personal all the time. He’s always on the defense. Plus, he literally backstabbed Dan over Tysha.”

“You don’t know him, Lottie,” Joss huffed. “Not like I do. Maybe he doesn’t talk much because he’s been through a lot, and maybe he just needs someone in his corner who believes in him. He’s not a bad guy, he just has his faults.”

“You said that last time,” Paulo frowned. “Exactly how did that talk with Reggie go? The one you said you’d have with him? Hm?”

Frustrated, Joss turned back to Kaylee. “Are you coming or not?”

Kaylee shifted once more as he tried to pull her away from her sister. "They have a lot of good points, Joss," Kaylee gently pointed out. She gave his hand a brief squeeze. "I know that he's your friend but he needs to actually talk to someone about this. Hauling off and hitting another guy is not okay. I think it's better if we have him talk to someone who can help him. Besides, it's so late. Too late to be wandering the halls." The last thing this night needed was them getting into more trouble. "Why don't you stay here and let him cool off and come back?"

Repetition of what transpired merely painted Kaylee in an avoidant light in his eyes. His opinion had not changed; Reggie had every right to attack. Joss felt no reason to elaborate again. She knew his stance. In a tone of finality Joss asked, “Kay…Are you coming or not?”

Kaylee felt beyond torn at his request, though something was keeping her rooted in place. The way that Reggie had spoken toward Lottie, Eli and the others and that he made a clear line of they were treating 'someone like him' differently made her beyond uneasy. Kaylee didn't feel there was any need to draw lines between sides, especially not those from hunting families and mage families. This was supposed to be where they were all coming together. "Coming where?" she asked before answering herself, shaking her head. "Joss it is late. I'm going home and I'm going to bed. Let's just talk about this in the morning, okay?"

“There’s nothing more to discuss. It is late, so maybe you can sleep, but in the morning Reggie and I won’t be hanging out with any of them,” Joss said, exasperated. “Why are you dodging? It’s simple. You either believe us or you don’t; come or stay; yes, or no.”

A frown that had been slowly forming across her face deepened at his words. "There's nothing simple about this. It isn't a black and white matter and we shouldn't be losing friends over this," Kaylee responded more firmly than she had before. "I heard Danson call Reggie a plank with glasses but I also heard him say he didn't mean it. I don't think he was being malicious, but we may never know. I agree with the others, Joss. Even if Danny was being snide, there's no reason to haul off and attack him. There shouldn't be sides, but if there are then I don't want to be on the one that chooses violence."

Joss mouthed Kaylee’s words ‘agree with the others’ in disbelief; that she really thought Reggie had been the violent one. As soon as Kaylee made her decision Joss dropped his hand from hers. Cornflower eyes seemed to turn into chips of ice and it devastated him. In silence Joss took a step back, then another, and finally turned to walk away in a daze.

Kaylee felt her heart drop as he released her hand. Why was he looking at her like that? It was the only logical response and seeing him stepping away from her invoked a feeling of regret for her words. Was that really going to be it?

"Joss... Joss!" she called after him, but it fell on deaf ears. Was that really going to be it? Had she just sealed their fate and future together to the point he would want nothing to do with her either?

Worried, Charlotte came to Kaylee’s side. She placed a hand on her sister’s shoulder to let her know she was here for her.

Tears welled in her eyes as Kaylee looked from the hall now void of Joss's form over to her sister. "I don't understand..." Exhaustion and emotions were building together and she really didn't know what to do with them.

Seeing Kaylee so heartbroken, Charlotte’s eyes fared no better than her sisters. “Me neither,” Lottie admitted in a sorrowful tone. She slipped her arms around Kaylee to comfort her.

“What an ass.” Paulo angrily scuffed the heel of his shoe against the ground of the hall. “I’m real sorry, Kaylee. Joss doesn’t know what he lost. I gotta go to bed guys, hope you feel better.”

When their friend left it was only the two Von Helsings and Elijah left over.

“Do you want company?” Elijah asked the girls. “It’s late, but I can stay up if you two need a listening ear.”

“We should probably go home,” Charlotte said. “But thank you, Eli.”

“Alright, let me know if you need anything. I’ll keep my phone on,” Elijah gave them parting hugs.

Kaylee nodded, an almost numb feeling still settled over her from everything that had transpired. "Thanks, Eli," she nodded with her sister, accepting his embrace before falling back in step with Lottie.

The night had been long and not ended as expected at all. Kaylee could only manage a weak smile with sad eyes as the two parted for the portal to return home. Soft sniffles could be heard in the dim hallways with their footfalls.

"We uh, we should probably tell Dad. I didn't get a chance to send him a message earlier,” Kaylee said.

Charlotte pulled out her phone and sent a text to their parents that they were back and that they had a rough evening. She explained as briefly as she could what had happened. A response came soon after.

“Mom and Dad want to know if we want them to come and talk tonight or if we want to wait until tomorrow,” Charlotte said.

Sighing deeply, Kaylee let her shoulders rise and fall. "Well, might as well do it tonight," she said in a less than convincing tone. "Not like I'll be able to sleep for awhile, anyways. I am going to take these shoes off once we're home though."

“Let’s just take them off now,” Charlotte slowed them to a halt and helped pull them off of her sister. She too kicked off her own. “Not like we can’t get new ones.” Charlotte tossed them to the side, took her sister’s arm, and walked onward.

They let their parents know they would like to talk as soon as they got ready for bed. The girls wasted no time in dressing in their nightgowns and waiting on the couch in the chamber between their rooms for their parents. As much as she'd loved that dress, Kaylee had felt relieved to be out of it.

A knock at the door preceded two familiar, loving faces peeking in. Wesley and Inara walked through and shut the door behind them. Their mother opened her arms and said, “Had a hard night, jaanu?”

Pajamas were a soft comfort Kaylee needed just as much as seeing their parents, and the moment they entered the room, she found herself in them, sighing. "A hard night," Kaylee murmured in agreement, voice partially muffled by Inara's body even if she was at the point she needed to bend down slightly to match her mother's height. "It wasn't so bad until the end and then it became a big mess."

Inara murmured comforts in Hindi as she guided her eldest to sit with her on the couch. Wesley took up the other side of Kaylee where Charlotte tucked herself beneath his arm.

“What happened, my darlings?” Wesley asked in a gentle tone.

Between the two of them the tale of how things transpired unfolded. Occasionally their parents asked a clarifying question or their mother joined them in ranting on this or that detail, finally concluding with the fight and Joss’ ultimatum.

Brushing Kaylee’s hair with her fingers, Inara praised, “I’m proud of you for choosing what you know is right over keeping a relationship that was not as healthy as it should be to warrant keeping it in this case.”

“Are they going to be kicked out of school?” Charlotte asked.

Shrugging, Wesley said, “So far it seems like an issue of pride. I’ll check in with Principal Minton about keeping an eye on Reggie and Joss. If they are entangled in further incidents that expose a prejudice, then they may need to be taken out of school. However, I think getting help for Reg, as Kaylee had suggested, would be good to try first.”

Hearing that her parents agreed with what she had said and done was a reassurance to Kaylee. She both wanted to live a life they approved of and also kept in mind what her mother had said during their birds and bees talk about finding someone who could respect her. To her, Joss making her choose was not a sign of respect, but rather one of control she didn't appreciate.

"I just hope they're not going to do anything foolish again,” Kaylee said. “Reggie didn't seem very cooled off and I wouldn't want him to attack Danny again."

Wesley said, “Not to be pessimistic, but I think it would be wise to keep in mind they may very well be foolish in the future. I hear we already have had several incidences of conflict between mundie and mage to sort out.” He noted the frowns on his daughters' faces with sympathy. “They are young adults who struggled growing up as Awakened in a world where people like me hunted them down.”

“But we didn’t,” Charlotte sniffed sadly. “What do we do?”

“Be patient with them. Be loving,” Inara offered gently. “Do what you can, where you can, when you can.”

Wesley elaborated, “Live out your lives as you are now—treating everyone you meet with the same care and respect as anyone else, regardless if they are Awakened or not,” he added with a serious tone, “while also maintaining the care and respect of your own human dignity. Do you understand, my darlings?”

Nodding, Kaylee let her head rest on Inara's shoulder as she felt the exhaustion of the day settling in. "Everyone does deserve to be treated the same anyways," Kaylee said with some struggle through a yawn. "I just wish everyone knew that, Dad."

“I know, pumpkin,” Wesley murmured. “Just don’t get disheartened if you come up against this kind of thing throughout your life. You can be the change you wish to see in the world, but remember that you can’t make choices for others. There will always be jerks in the world no matter what you do.”

Charlotte sighed, “Alright…”

Inara gave Kaylee a kiss on her head. “Now I think you two should go to sleep.”

Kaylee smiled sleepily and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it's pretty late," she agreed, leaning in for a final embrace from her mother. There was undoubtedly still a tinge of heartbreak from Joss's rejection of her, but she was too tired to dwell on it right then. There'd be plenty of opportunities in the future to mope and groan. She leaned into her father for a brief embrace from him as well before rising up on her feet. "Night mom, night Dad."

“Good night, sweethearts,” Wesley said, closing out with a comforting hug to both of them.

Leaving their children, Inara and Wesley made off for their own bed. Walking through the hallways they touched on the topic of what had happened.

“Such a shame, and Joss seemed so smart and nice,” Inara shook her head.

“All for the best, I think,” Wesley said, adding, “And not just because of my general feelings on the matter of them dating. Joss and Reggie are children of mage families that have strong coven connections. Some of them are still active. I doubt that would have gone well if they took action on any of us.”

“Active?” Inara looked up. “But surely not as they were before. Even vampire activity has diminished.”

“Not as before, but still as deadly when they do decide to surface,” Wesley said.

Inara sighed, “Well at least we don’t have to worry about the Nine. The cruise ships exploding like that have their pros and cons.”

Wesley nodded, saying, “True. Their demise all but eliminated malicious Almaeri organizations and institutions, but we should still be cautious.”

No stranger to her husbands’ words, Inara asked, “Just how cautious? What happened?”

Smiling sheepishly, Wesley hesitated to answer until those twin suns burned into his skull. “We may or may not have been targeted here at Avostoska by a ragtag coven. Nothing big, easily handled.”

Clearly news to her, Inara questioned, “When? How?”

Ushering her into their room, Wesley did his best to assure his wife wasn’t something to be overly concerned about. This resulted in a lengthy divulge of everything Wesley knew about the situation—a delivery package gone wrong, scorched Earth—until Inara felt satisfied.

“So,” Wesley concluded, “This is also why we can no longer order from Amazon by drone.” Seeing his wife quite perturbed, he carefully lowered his hands onto her shoulders and made a rhythmic motion with his thumbs. “My spicy minx; my sexy vampire slaying demon huntress; my reason for living, aside from the children we fashioned together—.”

“I can’t believe you didn’t mention this before. Why didn’t you?” Inara’s teeth were uncomfortably close to Wesley’s fingers.

“You were having a rough time with Des and Lyra that day. Then later your ruby hair pin broke—One thing after the other just got in the way and it got swept aside,” Wesley explained. “It’s alright, my Love. This is no different than any of the rogue Hunters wanting to kill me or the others. Do you really want to be burdened by knowing each and every time it happens?”

Inara shifted so that she placed her hands on his cheeks. “Would you want to know if it was me?”

It didn’t take more than that. Wesley looked into those amber eyes and said softly, “Never again, my Love. You will be the first person I tell if I can help it.”

“Good,” Inara said, giving him a kiss. “Now let’s go to bed.”

“Right away?” Wesley purred.

“Yes, I’m exhausted.” Inara chuckled and snuggled up with her Fox who acquiesced without complaint.

 

[Soliloquy]

The morning after the dance was a bit of a late start for the two girls, which seemed to be a saving grace from their parents. No scolding or punishments for coming to breakfast after it started, even if it earned curious gazes from their brothers. There was also minimum distraction to be had with winter break now upon them. No homework and they could only find the energy to do obstacle courses and workouts for so long before ending up around Avostoska.

It didn't take long before Kaylee fell into a rut of sadness from the events that had followed the Winter Formal which had gone fairly well in it's own. While Charlotte and their parents knew just what had bothered her, the boys and twins were curious as they were out of the loop. A solid day of prodding and Kaylee finally giving in (with a small snap at them for getting at her nerves) for the younger Von Helsings to learn of their eldest sister's first heartbreak.

While none of their siblings might have had interest in anything beyond friendship with the opposite gender, they did understand their sister's pain enough to want to try and cheer her up. Jasper, with a little help from his gaming uncle, managed to locate Joss on a popular first-person shooter and took it upon himself to be a dedicated sniper to the older boy. Time and time again he hid in the highest notches and nooks, taking out Joss with well-practiced headshots. He even took the liberty of making a few short videos to share triumphantly with his big sister.

Seldomly one to act on violence, Kit took a more calming approach to helping Kaylee. After an afternoon of careful folding, he presented Kaylee with an origami heart, smiling wide. When questioned just why he'd made her the fragile item, he stated that it was for her while her own heart was sad, earning the sweet boy a strong and grateful hug. Even the mischievous young twins didn't take on their normal, impish behavior although they wouldn't go so far as to offer gifts or other symbols of their love. There were much more important things for them to get into around the castle. Charlotte did her best to soothe Kaylee in her own way. She didn’t fight for dominance in regards to what came first for their Christmas movie marathon; she fluffed Kaylee’s favorite couch pillow; she didn’t press for attention when her sister needed time alone.

The holiday season also served as some distraction for her heartache. Just as it had for the past five winters, Christmas week found all of their large and extended family around the grounds to celebrate together. Tysha, Tallulah, Elijah, and a few others who made it came occasionally to participate. The same aunts who had introduced the girls to the new aspect of relationships and it's aspects now came around to console young Kaylee for her loss of Joss. Promises that she'd be a stronger woman on her own and that more mature boys would never force an ultimatum on her were given - although a few of the more skeptical women muttered that it took some men much longer to grow up to that stage. Annabelle, Amalia and Emery together offered to show up at the school and show him a lesson, a thought that terrified Kaylee because she knew they weren't joking.

Christmas morning was full of plenty of presents to be shared, secret Santas passed out that had been assigned at Thanksgiving. The hall that seemed to be ever growing with families was filled with squealing, delighted babies and cheerful children. Christmas traditions continued long after gifts including sleigh rides that Jovan coordinated with a moderately less grump than normal facade. The castle was surrounded in a blanket of snow that only completed the winter wonderland to hold even the teenager girls' attention. Out on the lake they enjoyed ice skating with Lauri who was happy to take her time with the girls and any of the young ones who felt confident enough in their stability (some with the aid of V.H. Gear). Oliver enjoyed the sight of his Lamb and her fluid art of movement around the ice, even if it wasn't as fast or flashy as Annabelle and Ellie with their shared experience with the winter sport. A chat with Charlotte and Kaylee seemed to convince Lauri that they should have an ice-skating club at the school for their sophomore year, a pitch she said she'd bring up to their father only if they joined her.

Cocoa, cookies and holiday movies were a part of the week spent together. Good company with those that loved them meant time went by faster than either of the girls would have liked. Soon it was time for everyone to return to their homes and the days until school resumed were dwindling. As much as that was a concerning thought, Kaylee found yet another change that season that was much less welcomed. Taking Chel from her cage, she noticed that the chinchilla had greyed over the last few weeks more than she'd had before along her soft fur. Not only that, but attempts to play with her even with her most treasured toy were met with slower movements and reactions. Frowning, she hoped it was just the winter cold that had Chel seeming less active, but even as Kaylee brought in a heating lamp for the cage, the realization that her beloved pet was facing the impossible force of aging hit her. A solemn thought that she could be approaching the end of having her companion as break came to a close and the girls found themselves back at the academy once more.

Monday December 30th, 2024​

Charlotte and Kaylee woke up in their dorm rooms. They had reluctantly gone to school late on Sunday to be ready for class first thing in the morning.

“Ugh, I hate this,” Charlotte grumbled. She padded drowsily out into the common room once she finished dressing. “Christmas break went too quickly.”

There were quite a few mutters of agreement of those girls who heard Charlotte.

Tysha said, as they began their walk to the breakfast hall, “Too true! I miss the kids, they were so cute! You must remember to invite me if you ever babysit.”

“We will,” Charlotte spoffed. “It was good to see Jordan too. I’m glad he’s doing well at school.”

“Yeah, he’s really excelling,” Tysha beamed proudly.

“Guys!” Cara’s voice caught their attention.

They had turned to greet her with enthusiasm, and would have, had they not seen the paleness of her face or the wrinkle on her brow. Serenity and Tallulah were right behind her.

“What is it?” Charlotte asked.

Cara frowned. “Just a heads up, there’s a nasty rumor going around. It’s ridiculous, and I think we all know who did it, but you should be ready—Someone is saying that Kaylee dumped Joss because he’s Awakened.”

Kaylee's face fell with disapointment to hear that people would say such things about her and also that others might believe it. Did people really think so lowly of her to begin with and not think she had any integrity at all? Her thoughts danced across her face to a degree, enough that it caught Tallulah's attention.

"People are ridiculous and will believe anything, Kaylee. Plus, whose to say it wasn't Joss or Reggie who started that rumor themselves?" She offered as a hope of cheering her up.

Kaylee offered a shrug to try and seem nonchalant, though her emotions were still too obvious. "That's just a ridiculous thing for anyone to say, though. It doesn't matter if someone's Awakened or not. And besides," she murmured the last bit under her breath, "He was the one who dumped me."


“Who is saying this?” Charlotte pursed her lips. She, as well as others in the family, had worked hard to ease this first injury of love. Whoever spread such a rumor would get a snap back.

“Well, I mean, I think it’s the usual suspects,” Cara said, continuing their walk to the mess hall.

Serenity fidgeted with her diagonally striped scarf. “Please don’t fight, Lottie. Reggie and Danny were reprimanded harshly. They were forced to clean the Great Hall together. I don’t think you would want to do that with Regina, or the other two. It’s just gonna make things worse.”

Cara gasped and silently nudged Serenity with a disappointed scowl. The shyer girl blushed and turtled into her scarf. They heard a muffled ‘Oops’.

Tysha’s hand pressed against her stomach. “Danny never said.”

“He didn’t want you to worry,” Cara told her. “Matt told me, I told Serenity—We were supposed to keep it to ourselves.”

“Sorry,” Serenity smiled sheepishly.

All the same, Tysha was grateful. She would have a small talk with Danson about keeping things kinds of things away. She didn’t want to be coddled.

“Wait, so you and Matt are talking again?” Charlotte asked, both to give respect to Danson by changing the subject and to satisfy curiosity.

“Yeah,” Cara shrugged with a spoff. “I mean, we had gotten fussy at the dance, but we’re still friends.”

Smirking, Charlotte asked, “Just friends? Like how Professor Lu and Professor Thatcher are just colleagues?”


Before anyone could prod Cara further, Serenity voiced her personal opinion about the aforementioned teachers. “I do not ship them.”

“What?” The girls gasped.

Charlotte shook her head. “I don’t understand you sometimes Serenity…”

They came through the doors of the bustling restraint-like eating hall at this point. A few students whispered around them. Charlotte took her eldest sister’s arm in hers and muttered to ignore the others.

Breakfast, thankfully, didn’t end up painfully awkward as they worried it might. Elijah, for one, greeted them all with warmth and comfort. The boys at the table made sure the girls were laughing, especially Kaylee.

Class closed mouths and turned heads to the instructors. The first few of the day coaxed the energy out of the drowsiest students. Assignments for Monday were carefully chosen to start off the week on an easy foot for the transition from holiday break to full on school schedule, especially since New Years cut into the middle.

Tuesday, December 31st, 2024​

New Years Eve did not send many students home. Most were content to spend the midnight festivities at school with a half day off on January first. Though, the Von Helsings did have the privilege of using portals.

This had been what the council decided since they gave so many days for vacation to both Thanksgiving and Christmas. They had more holidays to consider aside from those two as well, so they kept New Year's simple.

“Oh hey—Want to come watch fireworks at our home?” Charlotte asked what friends were present just before they entered their ATAA class with Professor Laylon.

Tysha grinned, saying, “Of course.”

“Sounds good to me.” Elijah smiled.

“Good, I’ll text the others later,” Charlotte said, taking her usual seat beside Kaylee.


The desks in Laylon’s classroom were paired in twos. Normally Charlotte and Kaylee sat together with Elijah and Tysha right in front of them. Sometimes a different pair would take those seats depending on how crowded some desks were with projects sitting undisturbed on the tabletops. Today Kyle and Regina happened to sit right in front.

“Children,” Prof. Laylon’s velvet voice easily silenced murmuring. “I’m happy to say I am pleased with the overall success of the assignment I gave on Monday.” She motioned for one of her student helpers to pass out the graded sheets. “Since you did so well, and tonight is a celebration, I decided not to give homework. Instead, we will play a trivia game about Accursed topics.”

Although horns like that of a mouflon rooted in her eye sockets, Prof. Laylon had her way of sensing the delight from the students. Many of them shuffled excitedly and put their papers away as soon as they were given in anticipation of the game. Some, who didn’t do well on their homework, were slower to do so for the reason that they weren’t looking forward to being asked any trivia questions.

Charlotte happened to glance at Regina’s red-marked sheet. She swore she could tell Regina wilted at the sight of her errors painfully pointed out in crimson pen.

Enjoying the moment a little too much, especially since hearing those rumors flit around once in a while, Charlotte gave Kaylee a nudge and nodded to the bratty girls low grade she tried to hide while reading it over by curling it to her chest.

Cornflower eyes had followed her sisters gesture to fall on the marked up paper. Sure, it was one of the first assignments since break had ended, but it hadn't been that difficult. Not only that, but they had been able to work on it the night prior, meaning Regina had access to her text book and any notes. To score that lowly meant either she wasn't trying or she was not grasping what they were learning at all. Even against Kaylee's thoughts that she wanted her classmates to succeed, seeing this one in particular fail wasn't exactly heartbreaking. A small dose of Karma, if nothing else, bringing a smirk to her lips.

Ahead of them, it was apparent they weren't the only ones to see Regina's failing score, Kyle looking over out the corner of his eyes and wincing to see just how poorly she'd done. With nothing to hide, his own paper was resting on the desk before him, face up with only one or two small red remarks noted; a near perfect score. Regina caught sight of his and was quick to stuff her paper into her notebook, hastily trying to hide her shame.

While the spacing of desks made it impossible to fully hear what was being said, Kaylee swore she heard Kyle softly offering something along the lines of 'help you study sometime'. A look of mild offense crossed Regina's face, huffing out a short reply that was too quiet for her to understand at all. Kaylee could only imagine it was her pride getting in the way of help she clearly needed.

Without noticing, the trivia rounds had already begun. Students were either eager to answer or mumbled halfhearted replies. The ones who managed to answer correctly were asked to come up to the front and wait for the next level of the game. Answering incorrectly both relieved that student of the pressure to continue, but simultaneously could brand them as a dolt depending on which question they failed to answer.

“Mr. Villarreal,” Prof. Laylon called out. “What do you call a jar of warring, deadly insects left overnight to soak in the negativity of the progenitor for the purpose of creating an evil cursed servant of whichever bug outlives the others by morning?”

Kyle's attention was pulled off of his attempts to throw Regina a rope to keep her from drowning with the professor's question. Turning to face forward, he answered without hesitation. "Kodoku," he correctly responded, with only a sideways glance to Regina as he stood and moved to the front of the classroom to await the following round.

“Very good,” Prof Laylon said with a smile. She turned to Regina. “Miss. Averell, what are the common conduits used for Almaeri who were born on Earth?”

Regina's fair brows came together as she struggled to find a response. Her gaze shifted nervously and fell on Kyle for a moment before turning back to Professor Laylon. "Erm, wands, crystals, and...grimoires," she answered, already a few faint snickers heard across the room at her slip up.

Prof. Laylon shook her snowy tresses. “A common misconception, but unfortunately no; wands or staffs, talismans of bone or metal, and rituals sites are normally used to enhance their Almaeric abilities.”

Students were careful not to audibly snort in mocking mirth. Prof. Laylon did not take kindly to that kind of cruel adolescent behavior. Charlotte stifled her chuckle well.

“One more try,” Prof. Laylon prompted gently. “What are the signs of a glamour changeling versus a Fae changeling?”

Regina felt a growing frustration with these questions. When was she really going to need to know the difference without someone already telling her? Not only that, but it was dumb that her questions had multiple parts and smarty pants Kyle only had to give a fast answer. Pursing her lips together, she ignored any murmurs behind her as she struggled to find a response. "A fae changeling is smarter, more dexterous and hairier. A glamour changeling is smaller and will let out a whine until it's satisfied."

Kaylee winced at the response, glad there was no chance of Regina seeing her reaction. It was clear she wasn't studying and mixing up the two different changelings, even on topics that had been gone over more than once by Professor Laylon. She even felt almost a little bad for just how awful of an answer she'd given, no doubt Regina grateful that she was about to be eliminated. Kyle shifted from where he stood, looking down at his feet so that he wouldn't have to see the embarrassment on her face. Even if it was her fault for not studying the material, no one liked to be the center of attention in this aspect.

“Close,” Prof. Laylon said, in a sympathetic tone. “Glamour Changelings do not have desires. It is the Fae who will complain until their unwitting human caregivers attend them.”

Charlotte and Kaylee shared a subtle snicker in silence. Their eyes hardly strayed from the amusing discomfort Regina displayed. The situation had been all the more hilarious since they knew this teacher well enough that her questions were asked with the level of knowledge expected of them. Changelings were one of the easier subjects they first went over in class.

Professor Laylon shifted her posture to the next student, continuing the questioning until she came to the Von Helsing siblings. Since both of them shared the last name Prof. Laylon used their first names paired with their titles.

“Lady Charlotte,” the pale Aarinian called. “Who are the parents of Romulus and Remus?”

“Mavors and Rhea,” Charlotte answered.

Nodding, the professor gestured for Charlotte to come to the front, which she did. Laylon turned to Kaylee. “Who is the fairy that Mavors and Rhea spurned?”

There was only a few seconds of pause before Kaylee grinned with her response. "That would be Lupala, the Fae she-wolf, professor," she responded, waiting in place until she was also given the approval to join her classmates at the front of the room. A glance over at Regina told her she was feigning her attention on her desk to avoid eye contact with anyone.

Thereafter the students waited until the last of them had been asked a question or two. Some had failed for humorous reasons, some because of the lack of study. Once done the professor divided the children in teams. Charlotte and Kaylee happened to be on Kyle’s side. The only complaint either of them had was that Reggie shared that team as well and Elijah stood opposite them.

“The winning team will receive free-dress passes,” Prof. Laylon smiled to sense the excitement. The children loved these little treats and she enjoyed setting them up to earn them.

Charlotte suppressed a delighted squeal. She held her sister’s hand to release that building energy as their teacher flipped a coin to decide which team went first.

“Alright,” Prof. Laylon nodded to Elijah’s team. “What are the differences between a Siren and Harpy? You have a minute to answer.”

The team converged to discuss. Within no more than thirty seconds Elijah delivered their response. “Harpies are aged Sirens. It’s a misconception that they are separate species of fairy.”

Grinning, Laylon marked them for a point. “Very good.” She turned to the other team. “What is the curse that mineralizes a Man, replaces Man’s fluids with a clear sap, compels Man to drink the blood of creatures, which turns their eyes gold from an animal, red from a human, and whose eyes darken to black as their stomach empties?”

Huddling, Charlotte’s mind raced through the options. “Gorgon? Wait no, that is a fairy, not a cursed Man. Oh damn, it begins with a ‘G’, it’s on the tip of my tongue!"

Kaylee struggled to find the term they needed as well, brows furrowed as she mouthed a few options to herself. Beside her, Kyle was much faster to come up with a response. "Golem. It's Golem!" he said excitedly in a hushed tone, his face lighting up with the joy of simply being right.

“Be specific,” Reggie said in an unimpressed tone. “It’s Stone Golem.”

“Okay,” said one of the other students on their team. “Who wants to—,”

Turning to the teacher without regard to them, Reggie answered, “Stone Golem.”

“Correct,” Prof. Laylon switched to the other team.

None of the children on Reggie’s team appreciated the coldness emanating off of him. When they were asked another question they experienced a similar impatience from Reggie to answer the questions himself. It got to the point that Laylon noticed the children becoming agitated and that Reggie didn’t even turn to consult them.

“Mr. Roswell,” Prof. Laylon addressed him in a serious tone. “You have much confidence.”

“That’s because I know more than these people,” Reggie stated. “I can beat all of them.”

Some students flushed with annoyance. There were murmurs of subtle threats to put Reggie’s money where his mouth is, but no one quite stepped up. Charlotte knew she would lose her temper, even if she did think she could match Reggie.

“Hm.” Laylon gently laced the knuckles of each hand together. “If it is true, then it is true. You are willing to demonstrate, yes? That we may believe.”

Reggie squared his shoulders. He looked over at the students on his team. “Yes.”

Prof. Laylon tilted her head and asked them, “Which of you will challenge Mr. Roswell?”

There was some hesitation among the team at the presented battle of the minds. Kaylee shifted where she stood, unsure if she was going to be able to stand up against him given how quick he was to answer and how so far he hadn't been wrong. There was at least one person who seemed convinced they stood a chance. "I'll do it," Kyle said with some confidence.

From the main floor of the classroom where those who hadn't made it into the teams sat, Regina looked up from scribbling away in a notebook. She couldn't say that she was necessarily impressed with intelligence, normally preferring someone less brainy so she didn't feel dumb herself, but there was something about someone willing to step up to a challenge that caught her attention.

Wordlessly Reggie came to stand beside Prof. Laylon and faced Kyle. He crossed his arms in wait. The students still crowded at the front stepped back.

“Mr. Roswell, name all seven Waryth,” Prof. Laylon began.

Popping a smirk, Reggie said, “Trick question—There were only six: Loki, Erebus, Kirsi, Sahar, Verek, and Naja.”

Prof. Laylon made no argument. She turned her head to Kyle. “What is the curse that corrupts Man into becoming a Ghoul?”

Kyle ignored any smirks or grin from Reggie, keeping his gaze on the professor as she asked the question. "'Ayenatu Alruwa. It translates to 'Damned Soul'," he responded, recalling Reggie's earlier complaints that he wasn't being specific enough.

“Correct,” said the professor, turning back to Reggie.

Once again the young, determined man was asked a question he barely had to think about to answer. Then Kyle took his turn. Trivia bounced back and forth like ping-pong between the boys. The minutes ticked by, students edged their seats, sweat broke out on their brows, when finally one of them tripped up.

“Mr. Roswell, who is the vampire that helped in the fight against the Waryth?”

The name caught in his throat. Reggie’s knowledge of Aarin and the deep respect he gave to the culture and history often meant little details unrelated to the world at the center were buried. The vague memory of the fanger teased at the periphery of his memory.

“A minute has passed.”

The words were said without Reggie realizing it. He paled. His eyes snapped onto Kyle. It would be a tie if the boy failed to answer too. His stomach turned in wait.

Kyle's brows furrowed together for the briefest of moments before a slow grin spread across his face. Unlike Reggie, he found all aspects of the great battles with the Waryth to be enticing, and might have had a particular interest in the band of vagabonds that ended up saving the world. "Sigvar Blackthorne," he answered with every bit of confidence in the world. His eyes shifted slightly to where the Von Helsing girls were standing, his smirk lingering in place.

It would be a lie to say Charlotte and Kaylee hadn’t noticed Kyle’s glance. It was not, however, the boy who drew their attention the most. The girls happened to notice Regina’s eyes trained on Kyle in earnest. Something about her gaze plucked a suspicious chord at the back of the Von Helsing’s head. Neither had time to really evaluate the situation.

“Do it over,” Reggie’s voice cut through the rise of approving murmurs in favor of Kyle.

Prof. Laylon shifted toward Reggie. “Explain.”

“I knew it—The name, I knew the name,” Reggie insisted. “I did know it.”

“I don’t doubt that you did,” Prof. Laylon said truthfully. “But you failed to offer an answer before the minute ended. Thus, you cannot claim victory against Kyle—,”

SLAM! Reggie’s fist landed firmly beside him on the teacher’s desk. Students jolted out of astonishment.

“Do it over,” Reggie demanded in a low tone.

“No,” Laylon answered in a flat tone.

Fury, pure and storming, filled Reggie’s dark eyes. They felt the air tighten as they waited to see what might happen next. Finally Reggie turned on his heel, grabbed his bag, and strode through the gathered students. Those in Reggie’s way either stepped aside or stumbled from his unforgiving shove. The boy left in silence out of the classroom just as the bell rang.

“Remember your passes,” Prof. Laylon pulled them out and handed them to the students who did well on the second round. She appeared quite unbothered by the fit Reggie had thrown.

Even as those who had won accepted there passes, there was a level of uneasiness in the classroom. Kyle, who had clearly won and was also no stranger to the stories of what had happened between Reggie and Danson, had watched as Reggie stormed out the door. He did have something to look forward to though, most of their team offering light congratulations and even a few on the other team as well.

Kaylee was doing her best to try and drown out her own concerns. Twice now she'd seen Reggie's unfiltered anger and neither time had been pleasant. She didn't know what caused him to be so furious, but something told her it didn't bode well for him and those who opposed him if it wasn't kept in check.

Taking their tickets and their gear, Charlotte shared in silence the same concerns Kaylee had, especially since they suspected Reggie’s outburst might have had more to do with Kyle being a child of an ex-Hunter family than losing the game.

“That was intense,” Tysha said as they exited the classroom. “Eli, is he like that in the dorms?”

“Not as bad, but yeah. He’s pretty guarded,” Elijah sighed. “Joss is always trying to keep things calm and peaceful, but Reggie has had some uncomfortable interactions with fellow classmates.”

“Is he talking to someone? Like a councilor?” Charlotte asked.

“I think he’s supposed to talk to someone this week, on Friday,” Elijah said.

“Hope that helps,” Charlotte muttered. “He was being an ass.”

Tysha decided to uplift their spirits. “At least you guys got free-dress passes. Got to use them carefully so you don’t waste a good day.”
"That's true," Kaylee nodded, deciding to focus on the positive side of the day. "Granted, I never thought it was so bad to wear the uniforms."

A short ways ahead of them in the hall, an unlikely pairing caught their attention. Regina had slowed Kyle down and the two were standing in a small alcove on the opposite side of the walk way. Kyle seemed just as surprised as Kaylee was to see her talking to him, though he didn't argue with it. His eyes didn't stray from the Goddess before him as she spoke in what Kaylee barely caught as a bubbly tone though she couldn't hear any of the words. One brow went up in curiosity, though she didn't say anything while they were still in range.

"Wonder what that's all about," she murmured with a light nudge to Lottie.

“Probably nothing good,” Charlotte snorted. Though you wouldn’t know it if you focused on Kyle’s big grin.

Tysha broke their concentration. “Are you guys planning on heading to the castle right after school?”

“No, we have Dance club,” Charlotte said.

“Okay, then I’ll take a quick shower in the dorm while I wait,” Tysha decided.

Elijah glanced at the time. “Alright, I’m off to munitions. Professor Everest thinks I got a promising shot at marksman. Gonna try out a few awesome guns today with him. See you guys at Dance club!”

“Bye Eli!” Charlotte waved, then turned to Kaylee and asked, “Hey, did you notice that Uncle Everest has been coming by cheer lately?”

Readjusting her hold on her backpack straps, Kaylee nodded. "Yeah, it's kind of weird. But maybe he just wants to show his support for the school?" she suggested. "I mean, I don't think dad would have asked him to keep an eye on us or anything."

Charlotte spoffed, “I doubt he would need it. Dad probably has eyes and ears everywhere that’s legal.”

Tysha tilted her head. “Does that bother you? That you’re almost always watched?”

“Sometimes,” Charlotte shrugged. “But more because I can get caught doing something I’m not supposed to do. Besides, there are ways we can block him.”

“How?” Tysha asked.

“Well for one, if we’re desperate, we can leave all technology behind. What he can’t hack, he can’t use,” Charlotte pointed out. “But also, Dad is pretty respectful about our privacy. We can just tell him we don’t want him to do a certain thing and he’s backed off from it. Dad doesn’t access our phones, computers, or any other devices. We consented to tracking, but that’s because we want him to know if we’ve been kidnapped or attacked or something.” The rise in children being lured in by witches for their twisted purposes hadn’t faltered. In some places it became a problem. “I also consent to data back-up so I don’t lose my stuff if my devices break, for instance.”

“Oh,” Tysha bowed her mouth in approval. “Does he access my phone?”

“Did you check that box in the forum for visiting the castle?” Charlotte asked.

Blushing, Tysha shrugged. “I may have just clicked ‘agree to all’ instead of reading it fully.”

“Then maybe,” Charlotte chuckled. “Don’t worry, you can adjust it.”

The girls had come to their next class by then. This teacher decided not to give homework for New Years Eve as well, but thankfully the alternative for class didn’t end up with any outbursts from students. Reggie, they noted, hadn’t even come to this next one. At the end of the day the girls parted ways as they had said they would. Kaylee and Charlotte had an enjoyable time practicing dances with and without aids. Charlotte liked to use the hanging hoop or the scarves that she could loop around herself.

Once done the Von Helsing’s met up at the dorms to walk with their friends to the portals. It would be a long night of partying at Avostoska. They were grateful that the next day was a late start, beginning at noon. With everyone coming to the castle they would have no shortage of entertainment, nor a lack of company.

“You know Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory had their first kiss in Avostoska, on New Years,” Charlotte said with a smile.

"I know, isn't it just so romantic?" Kaylee sighed, her lips quirking back in a mischievous smile. "I think it would be a prime condition to have a first kiss. Especially with the fireworks going off..." She trailed off, wiggling her brows and darting a glance over at Elijah.

Charlotte had not quite caught the implication. Failing to tell Kaylee about the impossibility with Elijah didn’t come to mind. Therefore, Lottie merely grinned in ignorance that Kaylee was talking about Tallulah or Tysha.

"I think it would be romantic, although I suppose not all of us can still have our first kisses," Tallulah smirked, cheeks a faint pink though she gave Kaylee a playful, accusatory look.

“Did you kiss someone?” Charlotte inhaled with a huge smile.

Tysha leaned over with intense interest. “Lullah, did you kiss Sam?”

Pinkened cheeks turned a healthy red as the attention came over to her instead of where it was intended. Tallulah cleared her throat though it did little to help with her flaming blush. "Well, uh, I was talking about Kaylee in the closet," she said, though it didn't take more than a second longer for her to admit, "But yeah...he kissed me at the end of the dance."

Kaylee made a brief face at the reminder that it was Joss who got to claim her first kiss, though she was quick to wipe to away to commence in teh obligatory teasing. "Ooo, girl! You were locking lips and didn't even tell us!"

"There were more important things going on," Tallulah brushed her aside with an attempt to seem nonchalant.

True, the night had gone quite unexpectedly. In fact, Charlotte reminded herself that more than one topic got put on the shelf for later and simply collected dust. Now the reason for Charlotte’s elder sister’s flicking eyes at Elijah made much more sense! They would still have to go over it a different time, since the young man involved was right there with them.

“Tysha,” Charlotte decided to prod as they walked through the portals, “Did Danny kiss you?”

“No, but he did look open to it.” Tysha’s shoulder touched her ear. “I got too nervous! I didn’t want to vomit.”

That would have been a disaster indeed! Elijah chuckled, “Take your time; no rush, Ty.”

“I thought he was coming tonight. Where is he?” Charlotte asked her friend, closing the portals once each of them went through.

“Oh uh, no. He’s catching up on work. Midterms are coming and he doesn’t feel prepared. He’s been pretty busy,” Tysha explained. “I think that’s what Cara, Serenity, Paulo, and Matt are doing too.”

“Really?” Charlotte blinked. “I thought they were doing well.”

“The school play got in the way,” Tysha shrugged. “And as for Matt, well...I think he just wants to spend time with Cara.”

“I wonder if they kissed,” Charlotte chuckled.

Tysha blushed. “Oh they did.”

“They did?” Charlotte perked.

“Yeah, they got caught kissing up a storm in a closet at the dance!” Tysha failed to hide a blushing smile with her hand.

"Oh, those two!" Kaylee chuckled, shaking her head. "I guess we sort of had to see if coming. There was so much tension between the two of them when she'd asked Jett to the dance. Although I think he found out quickly enough that he didn't stand much of a chance."

"Yeah, those two have had feelings for each other for so long," Tallulah joined in. "They were both just too dang stubborn about it."

Elijah spoffed, “Yeah they should probably pump the breaks. They might swerve off the road with how fast they’re going.”

“I dunno if that’s gonna happen,” Charlotte shook her head with a smile. “We’ll just hope they make it. Or at least stay friends. Joss didn’t have to just dump us like that...”

Strong arms came to drop around Kaylee and Charlotte all at once. The familiar smell of their father’s cologne and traces of his mechanic shop enveloped them. “As my British Lion would say ‘Good riddance to old rubbish’, I say,” he smiled, holding his giggling girls to him in a hug.

Any chance to dwell down that less than pleasant path was taken away as they were joined by Wesley. Kaylee lit up, hardly ashamed to hug her father in front of her friends. "Rubbish that doesn't belong in the New Year," she agreed, vowing to keep her focus on the positives. "Is Uncle Oliver here? And the others?"

Tallulah, who was slowly getting used to just how large their family gatherings could be compared to her own small household, was both relieved to already be established with at least the Blair's. Even if it took some getting used to, seeing them outside of the classroom. "Oh, and all the little cousins?" She chimed in, nearly squealing with her delight.

“Yes, yes, all are gathered in the Great Common,” Wesley said, straightening up without removing his hands from his daughter’s shoulders. “Just stay clear of Uncle Nicklaus, he’s here with the tattoo gun I made for him for Christmas. He’s already drunk. I don’t want any of you to get accidentally marked.”

Elijah asked, “So what’s the word on fireworks?”

“You’re in for an explosive treat, of course,” Wesley said with a grin.

“Yay!” Charlotte clapped twice.

“Now go on, get food and drink. We’re going to play lots of games tonight,” Wesley urged.

None of the teenagers needed to be told twice. The girls gave their father a final quick hug before racing off down the halls. A quick stop was made at their rooms' adjoining lounge to drop off bags before the troup headed to the Great Common. Excitement to see the large family was competing with joy at all the festivities to come. If there was one thing that could be known of the Von Helsing estate, was that it's Lord sure knew how to throw a party.

 

[xrakkax]

Right away they were met with the bounce of music, the smell of food laid out on tables, and one dedicated to drinks. Adults bustled this way and that, most spending their time talking as they observed their children.

On one side the more exuberant Aunts and Uncles put on a performance for the children. They played out comical scenes that tumbled their tiny audience into fits of giggles. Some were occupied with the popular bean-bag toss. The older kids got to use a kind of bean-bag gun Everest and Wesley designed. Toddlers tossed the floppy sacks and received joyous praise regardless of their aim. A few of them were taking turns riding on the back of Finn, shaped as an albino buck, with the help of their cousin Granya who kept them steady with a hand on their backs.

“Lottie, Kaylee!” The family greeted, following up with a warm hello to their friends.

Charlotte and her sister were more than excited to hug their Aunts and Uncles and give snuggles to their little cousins, as well as Emery’s little boy.

“How is school going?” Natalia asked, gently probing for news on their wellbeing.

“It’s alright,” Charlotte answered truthfully. Not the best, but tolerable. “We’ve got midterms this month. Oh, and the last game of the season. On the last, we will get to wear tails and ears too.”

Fox emblems were everywhere in V.H.G.A. The cheerleading squad had trouble fashioning a modest outfit for their members. They went through several redesigns until the school approved it. The tails and ears were permitted only for the last game of the season, due to some students exploiting the style for the purpose of attracting eyes and not for their task.

Just a yard or so away both Everest and Wesley shared a glance of mischievous mirth. They remained silent on what was on their mind.

Elijah said, “I think maybe next year I might join football. Put on the red, black, and white jersey for the school.”

“You will do good, Eli, I know it,” Jovan’s rumble paired well with his nod.

“Thanks,” Elijah smiled.

“Sounds like the year is going well, if you’re looking forward to the next one like that,” Alassiel said with a smile, shifting Rivver to her other arm. “I hear from Cory the best is saved for last. Is that right Ryuu?”

The Aarinian grinned. “Yes, we’ve got the nearest theme park, Alantia, all ready for the students since forever. Cory is probably more excited about the coming field trip than anyone else.”

In total they would spend three days. Traveling took up half of the first and the last, with plenty of time in-between for exploration.

“Technically the speakers at the end of the year are the last,” Wesley pointed out. “I’m still looking around for an ex-Hunter and mage to give a talk.” He looked at the current students around him. “Who might you suggest?”

Kaylee almost giggled at her father's question. "I don't think that you have to look much further than this room, dad," she pointed out with a lingering grin.

"My schedule's free if I'm needed," Gordon piped up as he helped Sigvar retrieve his lost bean bag to go after another attempt at tossing it.

"Sim, but he say he want ex-hunter," Joao didn't waste an opportunity to tease his friend. "But will tell you if Wes needs soup delivery."

"Heh, soup..." Andriy chuckled at the joke that would likely never die, although it was always more enjoyable once Amalia joined in on the torment of her husband.

"No need to bother, Wes. I humbly volunteer," Everest said, drink in hand while his lower half was serving as a jungle gym for his three children.

Ellie let out a spoff that was echoed by Annabelle across the room. "Since when have you done anything humbly," his wife perked her brow. "And besides, they don't want to hear a teacher they see every day rattling off about the days when he used to be able to sprint without running out of breath or his knees killing him."

“I can do it, homie,” Yonten grinned.

“No,” Wesley chuckled, shaking his head. “I don’t think I will risk getting complaints from parents if you start cussing and getting hot with your wife.”

“Ah-eesh,” Yonten failed to appear offended.

Grinning, Wesley went on to say, “Anyway, I think Ellie is right, the children can always speak with you Everest. That goes for Lauri and Oliver as well. We need someone new. Gordon, Joao, Rosalie—anyone they haven’t gotten to meet. What do you think, Rosy Posy? Maybe you and Molly?”

The Southern Bell was happy to help. “Well hell, why not? We got a whopper of a story to tell.” The kind that Wesley hoped would demonstrate to the sons and daughters of the new age that integration wasn’t just possible, but tangible.

Rosy was surprised that she'd be considered before most of the others, even if Yonten and Annabelle didn't exactly have the disposition needed to be in front of children that weren't their own. Although there likely weren't any better pairings to show just how far the two of them had come since knowing each other.

"I mean, only if you're sure you want me speaking," Rosy agreed. "Oh, and if Cory is fine without me for a day. I can't have the kids tearing him in two."

"I can be good and come with, mama," Amelie offered when she caught on to the conversation. Not that she didn't love time with her father, but if mom was going to the big kid school, she wanted to see, too! After all, there wasn't much that Charlotte or Kaylee did that she wasn't quick to mimic.

"You're still too little to go to the high school quite yet, sweetie," Emery offered as she settled Ambrose down with a plate of cheese, crackers and chocolate.

Cory scooped up his daughter. “You can spend the day with me, my little ladybug.” He gave her a kiss to her adorably rounded cheek before posing to Micha, “Mind if we meet up while the wives are out? You, Colt, Beretta, and us?”

“Da, would love it,” Micha grinned.

Pleased, Wes said, “Perfect. I think this will help.”

Theo asked, “Is trouble?”

“A little,” Wesley admitted. “Principal Minton explained that there are conflicts between children of active mages and those born from ex-Hunting families. It’s spreading to include all mundies, regardless of their ancestral involvement. I think they should be given examples of healing.”

Nodding, Lauri said, “Oui, their families have suffered. I understand their perspective.” She had also experienced both sides of the coin, putting her in a unique position.

“Hm,” Ryuu swirled his glass of golden liquid. “You know, as much as I agree that mages have suffered, I want to point out that the children should not be ignorant of the cruelty of covens and individual mages. Maybe you could have an ex-coven member.”

Runa came to mind, though as they had said before she could always be spoken to during the school year.

Alassiel nudged playfully. “How about you?”

“Me?” Ryuu spoffed sarcastically. “Okay I’ll do it,” he said without a need to pester further, his acceptance drowned out by sipping his drink.

Chuckles fluttered through those who heard him.

Kaylee was interested to hear how her father and the others were describing the situations they had been faced with at school. She decided to make sure he was updated with the latest occurrence. "Today we were doing a trivia game in Accursed studies. Reggie was being over confident that he knew the answers and ended up going head to head with Kyle. Reggie ended up losing and blew up about it," she said as she sipped on sparkling apple juice.

"He seems to be quite hot headed," Tallulah agreed, watching with interest.

"Hmm, does he always have problems with losing?" Willow questioned with interest, letting Aria come up on her lap, even though she'd just abandoned Theo's moments prior. She was still too young to keep up with most of the older kids and Willow would never object to cuddles from any of her sweet babies.

"I don't know about 'always'. He just blew up over Danson taking Tysha to the dance and then this game," Kaylee answered. "It wasn't like it was for a grade or anything, either. Just a free-dress pass."

Wesley solemnly said, “Yes, I saw the footage. He’s mostly quiet and reclusive, but he is driven by intense passion. Reggie seems to open up more with certain people though. All of them happen to be mages, or mage-born—.”

The phrase ‘mage-born’ came up once in a while. Charlotte tilted her head. “Dad, what does that mean? To be mage-born?”

“It means your biological parents are confirmed mages,” Wesley answered casually before continuing with his train of thought. “I haven't sat down to talk with Reggie, but my instincts tell me he’s deeply prejudiced. Not quite surprising, considering the Roswell’s were often in deadly conflict with Hunters.”

Elijah furrowed his brows. “You know, come to think of it, I did hear something about the name Roswell from my family.”

Leaning in a bit, Tysha asked, “Like what?”

“Oh uh, I think they said the Roswells were pretty elitist. They believed being Awakened is the natural state of the human being. Any time they managed to get into contact with mages, to help them live a life without worrying about their magic consuming their sanity, they said the Roswells considered insanity to be a natural cycle of life; the risk of destruction is disregarded.”

The native Aarinians shook their heads in wonder over how they could think such a thing. Even in Aarin the insanity that came with Almaeri usually found disdain among them.

Nicklaus happened to nod his head. “Yeah, sorry to say, but there are a lot of mages I knew growing up here who basically saw it as some kind of transcendence. Not that they would stick around to get their hearts blown out of their chests by a crazy old hag, but they had respect they lasted long and how powerful they got.”

The topic had drawn in more attention from the others. Jovan, with little Renata in his large muscular arms, grumbled, “У них болит голова.[they are sick in the head]”

“That does touch on a theory I had, Papa,” Natalia spoke here. “Rosy, you may remember our talk about the differences in power; surface versus center mages. There must be a tie with consistently Awakening young children, each generation, that encourages a more potent Almaeric effect. Perhaps the Roswells inadvertently encouraged instability with their idolization of insanity.”

Rosalie chewed on that thought while helping Olly with his juice cup. "That's quite possible. Building up the power by increasingly Awakening makes sense, I'm just not sure if it's something we'd ever be able to test or confirm. I certainly wouldn't want to encourage more Awakening."

"Well you'd definitely have to be insane to start with if you can't acknowledge the sort of danger there is," Gordon shook his head at the prospect of letting one's children be placed in such a position. They were all taking every safeguard they could to protect their children at that point, and although things had not gone calm enough for the mages to feel comfortable binding their Almaeri, there was no reason to place that burden on a child.

"And no regard for child choice," Andriy huffed in disapproval. He had been one that was quite pleased with the age of consent being applied to minors so that there was punishment for Awakening happening to young ones.

Kaylee, who had been slightly distracted from hearing 'mage-born' yet again after first hearing it from Gertrude, was looking down in deep thought. That was what the counselor had used to describe her, which made no sense.

Tallulah did speak up though, interested in the conversation. “Yeah, it would have been nice to have a say in it," she shrugged in agreement, seldom one to speak of anything with Awakening unless it was a class topic.

“I’m binding mine as soon as I can,” Tysha muttered; an opinion few knew, since talk of Almaeri didn’t happen often.

Amalia, fixing Zasha’s uneven shirt, said, “Let us know when, we will help.”

“Thanks,” Tysha accepted bashfully.

“Mama,” Rayne’s voice drew Alassiel’s attention. “двійнята кидають речі у вогонь.[the twins are throwing things in the fire.]”

“Hm? Oh!” Alassiel and Inara both darted over to where Desara and Lyranni were wildly tossing in objects they encouraged the other toddlers to give to them. The littlest De’Levigne’s ignorantly followed suit.

Gordon and Joao set to work rounding back up the toddlers who were disappointed to see the fun was ending, looking for new distractions to keep them busy. Horsey rides and a couple of dogs seemed to work pretty well, at least for the time being.

Wesley sighed, “I don’t even want to imagine what kind of terrors they would be if they could wield Almaeri.”

Cracking up, Yonten wiped his eyes of a joyful tear. “Shit man, it’s nothing to what can happen if Nora, Zasha, and Nia were Awakened too.”

“Oof,” Wes rubbed his temple with the points of his fingers. “Alright, enough talk of that, I’m far too sober. Everest, I think we’re due for another drink.”

"A drink? After just thinking about Nora with Almaeri I am going to need at least two," Everest spoffed, making sure his little devil of a daughter was steering clear of the fire before nodding toward the bar.

The adults dispersed at this point, or lagged to chat with whoever still stood or sat in that general vicinity. The children were largely left to talk amongst themselves.

“Come on, let’s play a game,” Elijah prompted happily.

"What kind of game are we going to play?" Tallulah asked with interest, seeing as all the little kids were corralled up for their protection and others.

"What if we play murder?" Kaylee offered with a spreading grin. "Not real murder, obviously, but we can play wink-murder."

Charlotte clapped twice. “Oo, yes! Let’s get paper slips in a jar to decide who is the killer and who is the detective.”

Not long after the children started playing did the adults join in the fun. At one point the group got big enough that they added in another set of killers and detectives.

Joyous chaos ran them all the way until the countdown. The family and friends gathered around the balcony with their sparklers and drinks at the ready. Even the teens were given a small glass of champagne to toast the New Year. As soon as the clock struck the right time they sang the traditional song ‘Auld Lang Syne’ and kicked back the bubbly sweet liquid. Sparklers, kept far from the more mischievous children, popped and glittered in the air. There were kisses shared, hugs to be had, and promises of a grand future.

~2025~​

The night gave way to morning. Families and friends parted. The teens found themselves walking from an exciting castle venture into the welcoming halls of their everyday school life.

Well, for most.

Kaylee and Charlotte first noticed the weariness of Kyle when he stumbled late into class one morning. From there they found him doubling his writing in separate notebooks, or they would see him thoughtfully making odd motions with his body at his desk, or Kyle would drift off to sleep in the middle of study hall. Although neither Von Helsing girl had paid exceptional attention to him before, they were sure this behavior wasn’t normal.

The second strange observation centered around Joss and Reggie. Lupe and Jessica had been seen walking around with them. Mostly they joined up on their way to their club room. At the present moment the girls were discussing this very topic in the library.

“I wonder what they’re doing in the club room,” Charlotte spoke as quietly as she could. The library’s policy on silence meant even the clicks of a laptop could earn a dirty look.

Kaylee couldn't help but make a face at the sight of Joss. She'd tried not to hold a grudge since their untimely break-up, but occasionally it'd flare up. Especially seeing him walking around with another girl.

"Maybe they're starting a club for anger management," Kaylee muttered under her breath.

Charlotte spoffed, “Doesn’t look like it’s working very well.”

Reggie had already gotten into trouble again. No one knew how it started, but it ended with a trip to the Principal’s office. Joss was called in to talk about what he saw. At the end of it the three boys were released with warnings.

Aside from all of this the Von Helsing’s couldn’t deny one fact: Joss hadn’t changed. If ever they crossed paths in class or in the hallway, despite who was around him, he offered a gentle smile when they met eyes. In woodshop Joss helped grab something off of a tall shelf for Kaylee without expecting anything in return. It simply baffled Charlotte why he was still friends with Reggie.

The girls only realized they were staring when Regina, Paisley, and Hugo sat down, blocking Joss and the others from sight.

Kaylee scowled at the backs of the trio, though it wasn't like they'd be able to see much more of what Reggie and Joss were up to. Instead, they were treated to watching Hugo and Paisley opening their books up while Regina relaxed in her chair, holding her phone. While the other two seemed focused on diving into their studies, she didn't seem phased or motivated, her book still in her bag.

"Of all the people who should be studying," Tallulah murmured under her breath, nodding at Regina.

“You’d think,” Tysha whispered in agreement. “Though you might not know it, I guess.”

“Yeah, she’s been doing well, hasn’t she? Regina really picked up on her grades...” Charlotte tapped her pen against her lips in thought.

Cara murmured, “Seems strange though, because I don’t think I have seen her crack open a book.”

Mocha eyes drifted to a young man a few rows away. Kyle cradled his head in his palm. His eyes were having trouble staying open. Charlotte said, “Do you think...Do you think Regina has been taking advantage of Kyle?”

Kaylee hummed in thought, following Lottie's gaze over to where Kyle sat, barely on the edge of staying awake. Clearly he wasn't getting as much sleep as he needed, and it did beg to wonder just why that was. He seemed overwhelmed while Regina didn't have a care in the world. "You mean like having him do her work?" Kaylee’s brows furrowed together in disapproval. "That'd be cheating, though."

"And you think Regina Throndsen is above cheating?" Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head at Kyle. "She'll do what she needs to get what she wants."

"True...and he was looking at her all doe-y eyed in the hall," Kaylee agreed, keeping her book up to try and keep her voice even quieter, less they draw attention of the group before them or the library monitor. "But I think we don't have any proof, just speculation."

Charlotte had to agree there. All of this was just hearsay. “Well, it’s not gonna help her for midterms, if she’s not learning anything.”

“Speaking of,” Tysha turned her eyes down to her notes. “We should focus. We only have a couple days until the weekend.”

“Oh yeah, Tysha, Tallulah—Kaylee and I are gonna babysit on the nineteenth for the De’Levignes. Did you want to come?”

“Oh, yes!” Tysha’s spike in volume earned several glares. She shrank in her jacket and nodded.

"You know you don't have to ask me," Tallulah chuckled at the offer, always delighted to spend time with the intertwined clans of the Von Helsing extended family.

Spoffing softly, Charlotte said, “Okay, we’ll go together.”

The rest of their study went relatively well. By the time Regina, Paisley, and Hugo left the girls noticed that Joss, Reggie, and the others had also left. The thoughts of what was going on between Joss and the others lingered in their minds for a while into the evening. Thereafter, though, the girls were too swamped in work to worry about Joss and Reggie.

Finally, on Sunday, the Von Helsing girls, Tallulah, and Tysha were treated to a break from study. Instead of books full of facts and vital information, they got to read little enjoyable adventures to the cotton-candy haired children of Andriy and Alassiel.

“Thank you girls, we’ll be back by ten,” said their Aunt Alassiel. “If you need anything just call, okay?”

Rayne and Nell were big enough to play plenty while baby Rivver was carefully nestled in Kaylee's arms. The gentle scent of hyacinth was soothing and just more of a reason to give the baby snuggles. "We will! But try to enjoy your anniversary dinner," Kaylee insisted.

"Night without girls is hard, but I think we will be good for one," Andriy promised them, coiling his arm around his Sea's waist. "Behave, мої маленькі хвилі. Мама і тато будуть вдома, коли ти прокинешся." [my little waves. Mama and papa will be home when you wake.]

“Бувай! Люблю тебе![Bye-bye! Love you!]” Rayne and Nell gave their parents a dainty kiss and hug before peacefully climbing onto the couch between their babysitters to read.

Alassiel walked out with Andriy, feeling the faint tug of separation from her children in her heart. It didn’t fade entirely, but having this night out with Andriy did fill a much needed time for each other.

As usual, the De’Levigne couple traveled to the seaside where they set up a replica of their first date. The soup, the buns, the dessert—It all brought back pleasant memories.

The Selkies, who Andriy learned were the ones who had come to greet them that night, gave the Seamaiden and her Cherry plenty of space. The last time the sultry Selkie made eyes at Andriy the brat got a face full of seaweed.

A few familiar games were brought out to play. They got halfway until neither could keep from entwining with the other. A long and consuming session of passion left them catching their breath.

“Я люблю тебе, моя Вишня.[I love you, my Cherry,” Alassiel murmured with a kiss to his lips.

"І я ніде не був би без тебе поруч, моє море," Andriy breathed in shared adoration, brushing a hand lightly along her cheek with half-lidded eyes that saw no one else in the world.

The hours flew by and before they knew it they were on their way back with hearts full and ready to sleep, not to mention they were eager to see their children in the morning.

Silently the door to their extravagant home eased open. “Hey, we’re home,” Alassiel whispered, just in case her babies were in the living room.

All the excitement of watching the girls and keeping them entertained, coupled with the exhaustion of their finals meant the teenagers were nearly passed out themselves.

Kaylee sat up quickly at the sound of Alassiel's voice, offering a drowsy smile to the parents who had arrived. "Welcome home," she said as she did a small stretch.

"How were the girls?" Andriy asked, his voice at it's normal volume when he confirmed they weren't in the living room and at risk of being woken.

"They were absolute angels," Tallulah beamed, unafraid to admit she adored the De'Levigne children. "Rayne and Nell have been in bed for almost two hours and Rivver went down about an hour ago after a bottle."

The infant accessory had been a helpful tool in these situations, though Alassiel favored the natural exchange between her body and her baby; information passed from mouth to nipple by way of saliva sent signals through Alassiel’s system, adjusting milk to adapt to her child’s current state of health and growth. This had been one of the rare aspects of human biology the Kelpies used to their advantage.

“That’s wonderful,” Alassiel said with a smile. “Thank you girls so much—Here, I insist.” She handed each of them a healthy amount of money for their efforts.

Charlotte took the pay with grace, though she did add, “They were so good, Aunty, like Lulah said. You sure?”

“Of course,” Alassiel nodded. “You still took time out for us and I know Wesley and Inara intend that you build up your banks and businesses on your own.”

There would be little from their parents in the way of finances, unless the children were truly in desperate need, or if any of them took over the family business. Kaylee, Charlotte, Jasper, and the rest were expected to work hard for their money, wisely using the resources available while they still could.

Tysha happily accepted, being someone who didn’t have a wealthy family to go to in times of need, if perhaps she couldn’t stay in contact with the generous Von Helsings. “Wow, thanks!”

Kaylee, who had been taught to graciously accept offers and money that she was told she had earned, did so as well. Even if right now they didn't have any expenses with their schooling being covered, the financial discipline they were receiving meant they had time to prepare for the world when they would be paying for things. "Thank you Aunt Alassiel," Kaylee said as she pocketed the money.

Tallulah's eyes tripled in size as she saw the money she was being offered, jaw dropping. "Are....are you sure?" she asked with visible uncertainty. Having come from a single parent home that was heavily reliant on her mother's Almaeri to help her daughter match appearances of her wealthy peers, this was a small fortune.

"Tak, you are doing good work. We appreciate," Andriy said with a wide smile, letting one arm rest on Alassiel and nodding at the money she held gingerly. "моє море is right, you earn every cent."

Nearly on the edge of tears, Tallulah nodded quietly, carefully placing it in her purse. "Thank you both, very much," she nodded to the De'Levignes.

Seeing that her friend was struggling slightly, Kaylee motioned for the other three girls to come with her. "We should get back to Avostoska or we'll be exhausted tomorrow," Kaylee said to her friends before moving to give goodbye hugs."It was great to see you both, Uncle Andriy and Aunt Alassiel. Let us know if you ever need us to babysit again."

“We will,” Alassiel gave them each a gentle squeeze before coming back to her husband’s side. “Take care girls.”

“Bye!” Charlotte waved as she and the others made off for the portals.

Once they were walking the halls of Avostoska again Charlotte felt the drowsiness from before her Aunt and Uncle got home settle over her. She looped one at with Kaylee and the other with Tysha, who in turn held Tallulah. They moved as a sleepy group to the rooms wherein they were quick to find their places in cozy beds.

Despite the next day being the first of week long midterms, the girls slept soundly. They got up in time for school, took their tests, had their breaks, and were allowed home early once they were done with that day’s list of classes.

The students felt confident about their chances with the classic school subjects. ATAA and munitions posed the biggest concern. The curriculum, admittedly, was the first of its kind. It set everyone at level zero. While normally a school of its size would have had transfers and different ages, the fact that the speciality of the school began everyone on the same level meant sixteen year olds would be standing next to thirteen year olds. Wesley and Everest worked together to advance those older children in the trade school instead, as long as they passed the entrance exams needed to prove they had at least a GED level education.

The week was going by faster than any of them could have imagined, with the majority of their time devoted to studying for the next midterm exam. The library was full most of the time and some groups even were taking over club rooms for binge studying. Everyone was determined to score well in order to remain at the academy for the next year and optimize chances at a following career.

Wednesday marked the halfway point and promised that the weekend would eventually come. Entering her next class and mentally rehearsing a few phrases she'd been struggling with, Kaylee nearly bumped right into Kyle. A quick apology and the near encounter was brushed off, Kaylee sitting in her usual placement for exams and ready for a few more last second reviews when something struck her.

Before that week, it wasn't often that Kyle had sat between Kaylee and the door, with it only really starting new years eve with the trivia game. While it wasn't a huge deal, something about that fact made her think back to their speculation in the library. Kyle still looked just as exhausted and worn down as he had, sluggishly taking out a pencil for the test.

Another body interrupted Kaylee's thoughts and vision as Regina crossed to a seat in front of and to the left of her. Regina seemed to still have her carefree attitude that she'd carried the last couple of weeks.

Theories or not, Kaylee would admit she didn't like how empty of stress the other girl seemed to be, even still on her phone until the bell rang and the professor called everyone to attention, a stack of exams in hand.

Midway through her test, Kaylee happened to look up while in thought to be met with an unusual sight. Two seats ahead, Kyle has paused in his writing and was partially leaning in his seat, not unlike how he has been at the library. Between them, Regina was slow to move her pen until a slight tilt of her head caught sight of what she was looking for and she'd be quick to fill in an answer, the process repeating once more before Kaylee looked away. There was little room for doubt at that point; Regina had to be cheating off Kyle, whether or not he knew it.

But how to prove it?

Kaylee had two options: call them out during the test, or wait until afterwards and bring it up with the teacher.

Today Professor Margo supervised the room full of students. Her blue tinted hair, blacker than shadow, swept up without visible pins into a swirl at the back of her head. Sharp, cobalt eyes slowly evaluated each child taking the test. Surely she would notice? And if not…

One by one the students were turning over their sheets and leaning back in their chairs, relieved to have finished their test. In due time Kyle and Regina not so coincidentally happened to be done at about the same time. Prof. Margo had not said a word.

The prissy princess who had caused so much trouble for Kaylee and her friends at camp got up only after Kyle placed his exam in the pile at Prof. Margo’s desk. Then she calmly walked back to her seat to wait for the bell like the rest of them.

No visible concern appeared evidence on Prof. Margo’s soft angled face. Kaylee couldn’t tell if this was a conscious choice or if the teacher simply had missed the queues of a cheating student.

Torn with indecision but not about to make another public scene with her enemy, Kaylee finished her exam and turned in the paper as they were all instructed to. She paused for a brief moment, only long enough to get Professor Margo's attention before turning and sitting back down. The bell rang and everyone was quick to slip out of the room and get a few more minutes of studying in, though Kaylee took her time reaching for her bag. She wasn't on her feet until the room was all but empty as she crossed back to the front desk.

"Professor Margo...I just thought I would let you know that during the test I kept seeing Regina looking at Kyle's paper," Kaylee said in a low tone, despite being alone. "I don't know if the cameras can see anything if they're watched, but I thought someone should know."

Professor Margo closed her eyes and inclined her head briefly in appreciation for the concern. “I will keep this in mind when the exams are graded.” She got up to walk Kaylee to the door. “May the rest of your day be peaceful, and thank you for letting me know.”

Just as the two were coming to the door and Kaylee's shoulders felt so much lighter, a familiar fair headed face appeared. Quickly, Kaylee murmured a thanks to the professor, ready to try and slip her way out, avoiding eye contact.

Regina had the look on her face of someone who was only someone sure of what they heard, her lips pursed as she looked at Kaylee.

"Excuse me, Lady Von Helsing but I forgot my scrunchie on my desk," Regina explained herself with a strain on Kaylee's title before giving the professor a sickeningly sweet smile.

True to her word, there was a fluffy pink scrunchie on the corner of her desk that Regina walked over and snatched.

While her back was turned, Kaylee quickly found her way out of the room and down the hall, praying if anything came of it, Regina would never know it was from her.

By Thursday Kaylee and the girls, who she had confided in, hadn’t heard anything from either the teachers, nor Kyle or Regina. None of them were sure if Prof. Margo had found anything or if they were still investigating for more evidence than a fellow classmate’s observation.

Friday came, promising an exciting night ahead for all the January birthdays in their family. The month had been pretty busy for all of them. But even so the girls were anxious about whether Regina would be served Justice for her crimes of cheating.

“In all honesty,” Charlotte said, plopping down next to Kaylee on the common room couch in the dorms, “It would be a relief if she didn’t cheat.”

Serenity, peeling dead skin off her heel from the arduous obstacle course that day, added, “For her and us, especially if she heard Kaylee.”

Though they would have liked to discuss it further, they knew even now caution had to be minded, and a soft creak outside the dorm door gave them pause. No one knew just how Regina could find out, but eavesdropping didn’t seem far fetched for her; a thought that crossed their minds once or twice since Wednesday.

“You guys are coming to the joint birthday tonight, right? And the boys?” Charlotte asked, carefully switching subjects.

Cara nodded. “Yeah, I am, and Matt and the boys said they’re coming. I’m glad we didn’t have to bring gifts, I just don't know what to get.”

Not to mention that these families were loaded. With time and patience they might have come up with a simple, sentimental item to give that they might not think to get with their abundance of wealth, but at this point in time everyone was content to just have all their loved ones attend.

Grabbing up her bag, Tysha said, “Let’s get going.”

“I need a shower though,” Serenity said with a frown.

“You can shower at the castle,” Charlotte offered.

The reminder of their grand bathing room lit Serenity’s smile. “Oh yeah, thanks!”

The girls packed up what they needed and began their way to the boy’s dorm to pick up the guys. At one point they spied Joss and Lupe wearing robes, headed down a path that students mainly used to get to the club rooms. This started a flutter of conversation between the girls about what they could be doing, or why they were dressing up like they walked out of the center of the world.

No one got far in their chatter. They turned a corner and saw Regina flirting with a handsome young man, Lorenzo, who shared the same munitions class as Serenity. Either Hugo wasn’t keeping up, or Regina had wandering eyes.

They still needed to get to the front door of the boy’s dorm. So, the girls blended out serious talk with superficial topics that would, hopefully, dissuade Regina from looking their way.

To their surprise and wonder, the intercom speakers blared out, “Regina Averell, please come to the Principal’s office.”

Their chatter naturally trickled off at the sound above. Eyes shifted over to Regina who's face had dropped momentarily. If she was panicking it didn't show, flashing Lorenzo another soft smile. "Looks like I'm needed. I'll talk to you later?" Regina offered smoothly before turning on her heel and walking toward the office.

The path Regina took meant she was going past the group of girls. While she didn't waste any words on them, there was a nasty glare particularly at Kaylee that might as well have been daggers.

Once she was long gone, Kaylee let out a breath she hadn't realized she had been holding. "Well, either she's still mad from camp or she's got a feeling," Kaylee groaned, shaking her head at the thought and continuing toward the boys dorm.

Charlotte looped with her sister’s arm. “Just ignore her. And if she gets an attitude we’ll be here for you.”

While the girls supported Kaylee, Regina had good reason to feel apprehension. All the way to the office the halls were emptying of students who were done with midterms and ready to take a breather for more exciting events in the school year, especially with Valentine’s Day coming up.

Lorenzo had said he had a party planned for either the weekend before or after. Doing one in the school week, on Wednesday the fourteenth, was too troublesome to arrange. The young man, strong and gorgeous, had the kind of physique that any Prom Queen would look forward to as a Prom King.

Thoughts of Lorenzo and potentially coaxing in to ask her for prom vanished when Regina swore she heard a familiar voice on the other side of Principal Minton’s door. When she opened it, after knocking, Regina saw her suspicions confirmed. Both her parents were in the room with Principal Minton and Professor Margo.

Just like she had done at camp when her parents were made aware of the pranks, Regina's head was not held as high as it had been. If anything, she looked like she wanted to shrink into the floor as she barely slipped inside, the door closing like a final hammer behind her. "Hi mom...hi dad," Regina offered weakly, though neither of them returned a hearty welcome.

"Regina..." Her mother sighed, disappointment a billboard across her face.

There was an empty seat between her parents and across from the principal and professor there Regina knew had to be for her. Still, it was the last place in the world she wanted to be. Putting on a forced smile she slipped past her mother and sat down, avoiding the steel gaze of her father.

Principal Minton, hands laced in a heap on his desk, looked as bristled as his thick salt-and-pepper mustache. Deep lines of concern carved into his brow and down his aged face. “Miss Averell, it has come to our attention that you have not taken the mindterms in honesty or authenticity.”

The professor produced a stack of exams. She placed them down on the desk and arrayed them in two rows. Kyle’s name scrawled across the top set, Regina’s on the lower. Multiple choice aside, the wording of the answers for the places she had to pencil in her response were too similar to Kyle’s.

“Not only do your answers match too well, you and Kyle have finished within a minute of each other in every exam you’ve taken,” Prof. Margo said, adding, “I was not the only one to notice. Other teachers and a student had pointed out the oddity.”

Grimly, Principal Minton said, “This is a betrayal of anyone who would have had to rely on you as a partner in Guardianship; a betrayal of the efforts of the professors here who gauge where you are in your learning and how they can help you; this is a betrayal of yourself, your parents, and your name.” His voice, though steady, held an edge as sharp as a Harpy’s talon. “What do you have to say for yourself, Miss Averell?”

The moment that it became clear her ruse had been found out, Regina shifted nervously in her seat. She had been quite confident when she'd approached Kyle and convinced him to help her out that she'd be able to get away with it, especially since he'd been so enthralled with her to go along with her plans to avoid studying.

The principal and professor gave her little room to try and work with the accusation, presenting the papers that were too similar to call it a coincidence and convince them of her innocence. Not only that, but it was clear this had been noticed by others. Regina’s face dropped for a moment before the talk of another student made her head jerk up, eyes narrowing.

"A student ratted me out? It was Kaylee Von Helsing, wasn't it?" Regina scoffed in annoyance before her mother clearing her throat quieted her.

"Regina! That is hardly the concern right now," her mother scolded with clear disappointment that made her shrink in her seat.

Principal Minton’s growling voice shuddered the air. “Miss Averell, we are a school dedicated to the training of Guardians; protectors of humanity. We will not be mocked by your lack of propriety. If you have any sense of purpose as a Guardian, you will make up for your failure by committing to summer classes, or I will be resigned to expel you publicly for your disgraceful actions, and invite a student who will be taking their place at this school seriously!”

The booming voice shook Regina to her core, knowing at this point that her actions were summoning reactions that were far more extreme than she would have expected. She shrunk back into her chair, swallowing as she struggled to find words that she knew she was expected to say. As much as Regina wanted to seem stronger than she felt, she didn't want to leave the academy. There was no denying the number of opportunities in the field, even if she wasn't as thrilled as others.

"Yes, sir. I understand," Regina lowered her head, biting back the urge to say that it wasn't fair for her not to get to go to camp. "I will attend summer classes."

"Absolutely you will," Mrs. Averell insisted with a glare, turning her attention to Principal Minton. "She will also not be attending the Prom formal this spring so that she can focus on improving her behavior. We expect and will be ensuring that she is working hard to show that she deserves to be at the academy."

Whatever protest in posture or word Regina might have had, the opinion around the room clearly settled in her mother’s favor. The Principal took note of the statement.

“Done,” Principal Minton set aside his tablet after notifying the staff handling the prom. “Miss Averell, I hope you come away from this experience grasping the gravity of the situation, and seek to improve yourself.” To the teacher and the parents, he said, “Thank you Mr. and Mrs. Averell, for coming here. Professor Margo will guide you out if you need it.”

The professor opened the door for the family. “When you’re ready,” she said.

The threat from her mother that she wouldn't be going to prom was enough to bring Regina to tears. Her hopes of making Prom Queen her freshman year were shattered and even if she knew it was her fault for cheating, she didn't think this was any sort of fair.

A tissue was taken off the principal's desk for Regina to dry her eyes, determined not to let anyone see her like this. She couldn't change what was done; Minton had already told others she wouldn't be allowed to attend the dance. What Regina could do though, was carefully find a way to extract her revenge from that goddamn Von Helsing brat who was so determined to destroy her life.

A nudge from her mother had Regina walking out of the office and down the hall, grateful that it seemed to be mostly void. Behind her she could hear her parents quietly talking, unable to miss the disappointment and annoyance in their voices. Regina bit her lip to keep herself together as they walked her solemnly to the dormitory to gather what she would take for the trip home for the weekend, not giving her an option to stay at the academy even if she wanted to.

On her way out, Regina crossed paths with Kyle. It was certain that he would soon receive his own scolding. The boy was warned not to jeopardize his integrity just to do a friend a favor. The young man’s parents happened to have the same idea about prom as well. That year both would miss out on the event. While Kyle might not have known it had to do with Kaylee, he did know that someone had snitched.

Completely unaware of just how bad things were going to get, Kaylee and the girls delved into the birthday party for all the people born in January.

True to Von Helsing form, the castle of Avostoska bustled with energy and decorations were seen at every turn. The servants were always given bonuses for each celebratory event, so they were more than happy to set up and clear out the extravagant parties.

Throughout the evening the De’Levigne couple appeared to be beaming with a familiar kind of happiness. People began to suspect good news on the way. After music, dancing, games, and cake, Alassiel and Andriy got the attention of the room and stood beside the hearth.

“On this joyous occasion we are so grateful and proud to celebrate the lives of our dear family and friends,” Alassiel started. She leaned into Andiry’s hold and set one hand on her belly. “We are happy to announce that in Autumn we will be able to celebrate one more birthday sometime in October.”

Cheers sounded from the adults and older children, which prompted the toddlers to follow suit, even if they didn't know what was going on. Kaylee and Tallulah were both already fawning over the idea of another Drowned Maiden baby they'd be able to babysit and watch grow. Everest took the opportunity to start off another drink to toast the couple while a few of the women had remarks to make.

"And here I thought you were certain Willow would be the next one to waddle," Annabelle smirked over at the De'Levigne, though happy to share in the good news.

Alassiel’s ocean eyes came crashing over on Willow. They spoke volumes in their silence alone, but she spoke all the same, saying, “The year is still young.”

"No, no, I told you we we’re done," Willow was quick to defend herself, though it had to be one handed while Aria was on her hip. "Congratulations to you two, this is wonderful news."

Theo said nothing against Willow’s insistence, but he didn’t look exactly affronted by the idea. He merely sipped his drink to hide his smile with brows raised. The other hand cradled Melody’s back who came to give him cuddles.

"Well, we thought done too, but eh," Andriy shrugged as if to say 'what can you do about it'.

"Oh I know that devil of a grin," Gordon teased, sitting back with one of his children on each knee. "You can say you're done but when she comes at you like that resistance is futile." He looked over to Amalia with his brows wiggling.

The Wrangler’s mutual expression of sultry mischief couldn’t deny her husband's words.

"Man has a point. When they come at you with the look, there's nothing you can do," Everest agreed, stooping over to pull Nora off John who was too kind at times to his youngest sister.

"Hell, we're done with kids but I'm not giving that up," Ellie spoffed, earning a murmur of agreement from several of the other women.

Kaylee on the other hand, looked up from her cake with growing interest, recalling hers, Lottie's, and Tysha's education from that summer. She also knew a fair amount about the baby process in terms of how long it would take. "So, if the baby is coming in October, that means that you two-"

"Are excited to be parents to another little girl," Rosy was quick to jump in, having caught where Kaylee's thought process was going.

Charlotte couldn’t help but think the same as Kaylee. Had that been why they chose to stay out until ten? Cheeks pink, she decided not to pry.

Wesley raised his glass. “Congratulations on your baby girl!”

“Yes, many blessings!” Lauri added, and joined the room in sharing a drink.

Molly, who had a pleased smirk, casually asked, “So, any names?”

Alassiel settled on a couch with Andriy, snug and cozy. She gave a nod, “Yes, we were thinking maybe Coral, or—and Ryuu, don’t get too excited, but—Luwali.”

The Aarinian did grin proudly. “Now that’s a cute name, I gotta say,” Ryuu praised.

Rolling her eyes with a chuckle, Alassiel said, “Yes, yes, I know you like that name. Pearl is pretty, but I do like the idea of naming a child in Aarinian.”

Clearing her throat nonchalantly, Molly asked, “Just curious, what would you name a boy?”

More than one person spoffed at the very idea of such a rare occurrence. Though Micha seemed to peer in curiosity at his wife.

Alassiel had to shrug. “I don’t know. I’ve never considered it.”

Tysha had known it was uncommon to have boys, but it surprised her that they hadn’t even considered it. “How come?”

Answering her with a smile, Alassiel explained, “Kelpies had designed our bodies to make a highly acidic environment for sperm. I would be thrilled, but I just don’t want to get my hopes up.”

“I dunno,” Molly shrugged with a grin. “Maybe don’t give up so quickly.”

Chocolate eyes that knew all too well what the Southern Belle's hint could lead to were settled on her from both Willow and Rosalie. It was a peculiar question since most of them were well aware that the chance of a baby boy was slim. For Molly to press the idea had to mean she knew something she wasn't telling the others.

"No, have not thought of boy," Andriy shrugged, keeping an arm around Alassiel as he accepted everyone's congratulations. "But like water name if we can. Eh maybe Lochlan? Aenon?" They were only far-fetched and spur of the moment suggestions given the fact that it was next to impossible. He had accepted the life of being the father of beautiful girls before any of them were born.

Alassiel tilted her head in pleased consideration. “Oh, I like the sound of Aenon.”

“Me too,” Molly’s muddy eyes gleamed.

Micha, who knew his wife better than anyone, couldn’t help but feel excitement grow at what Molly was implying here. He exchanged grins with Willow and Rosalie, who appeared to catch on as well.

"A boy might be fun, but the girls are so beautiful," Tallulah said with a soft sigh, looking over at Rayne and Nell playing quietly on the ground near their parents.

“Oui, very much so,” Lauri agreed, though her eyes did wander to her constellations sparking across the room with their cousins.

"Either way, just exciting for another healthy baby," Joao said with a hearty grin and slight blush on his cheeks from a fair amount of beer he'd been indulging in. He looked over at Renata curled up in Natalia's arms and his smile only widened.

Large dark eyes roamed around in the direction of the voices. Too young to really do much else, besides melt the hearts around her and bubbly occasionally.

Natalia absentmindedly stroked her baby with her thumb, both comfortably leaning into their protective Brazillain. “Just be watchful, I’ve heard of some disturbing incidents lately.”

“What did you hear?” Inara asked.

“Well, yesterday a customer of mine told me that her sister’s child was snatched from her at a grocery store,” Natalia frowned.

Without thinking about it the hands parents closest to their children found their way on their babies—a head, a back.

Amalia tilted her head. “Huh, grocery story, eh?”

“Yeah, and she’s not the only one,” Natalia kissed her baby's head. “I’m not saying it’s covens, but I can see how individual mages who thought they were alone in the world who realized how many there are out there, and maybe forming bad habits.”

Forced Awakenings, child sacrifice to absorb their Almaeri; a common temptation for mages who crave power. Not to mention the dangers of regular sex traffickers.

Thoughtfully, Amalia flicked her eyes up. “That would explain…”

Interested, Lauri asked, “Explain what?”

“Hm?” Amalia looked over. “Oh, some мудак [asshole], yanked Zasha out of my cart,” she said coldly. “So I beat him with frying pan.”

Most of the young teens were impressed, with one slightly surprised for how nonchalant Amalia was being.

Serenity, wide eyed, asked, “Did...Did he die?” Though no one would blame her, it was still astonishing to hear that had happened.

“No, no,” Amalia shook her head. “Police came in time to save his life.”

The fact that he lived and that the camera’s showed what had happened got Amalia off a serious charge of voluntary manslaughter.

"Lucky for him. Law enforcement is still too lenient on these things if you ask me. Should have given him a few extra swings, crumpet," Gordon huffed, glad they at least had the safety of their homes, though it wouldn't do to keep the children completely locked away from the world.

"Agreed, though without evidence you can't prove an intent to Awaken," Oliver pointed out, though he'd found himself watching the Blair children with an innate need to protect them, even if there were no threats around.

"It's sickening how horrible some people can be," Rosy murmured. Amelie and Ollie had both come over to their parents, bellies full of cake and worn out from running. Daddy's lap was right where Amelie climbed while her brother found comfort with his head on his mother's chest. "We'll all just have to be that much more careful. You kids as well. Just because you're teenagers doesn't mean there aren't dangers out there."

Cory, feeling the need to encircle his arms around Amelie, nodded in agreement with his lovely wife. Sweeping his warm dark eyes across the band of boys and girls, Cory said, “That’s right, stick together, and you practice your fighting—Oh, yeah, how’d you guys do in munitions?” After all, they had just finished midterms.

The girls were hoping they didn’t speak out of turn, what with Professor Everest right there, when they answered, “We think we did well.”

"Well, I'm not going to go around, giving out anyone's grades ahead of time," Everest was quick to insist, still wrangling Nora on his lap despite her small protests to chase after Moose. "But I will say that we have several potential sharpshooters in this room, with a bit of practice. Everyone passed and I have confidence in saying the next generation is starting off well."

Lauri beamed, “Oui, they are all proving to be great Guardians. So good with their companions.” Animals who were trained to help hunt fairies needed intelligent, compassionate leaders.

Inara and Wesley shined delight upon their girls, who in turn brightened and felt their hearts beat happily. Even though Tysha, Serenity, Elijah, and likely the others were nowhere near their own children in blood, the Von Helsing’s had a habit of embracing young ones into the family. They too, were smiled upon.

Danson took the chance to say, “We’ll do yah proud.”

“Good,” Wesley grinned. “We need people like all of you in the world.”

Jovan, who didn’t need an excuse to drink, but took this moment to do’s anyway, raised another glass. “Стражам будущего! [to the guardians of the future!]”

“Ура![Cheers!]” said the others, downing their drinks.

“Ah, now, why don’t we dance one more time before we part ways?” Inara said, coaxing the others to the floor.

Wesley smirked, coming to his wife. “This won’t be our last dance of the night, my Love, I promise you that.” The implication kept the younger adults from asking him to elaborate.

It didn’t take too long to get everyone hopping or bumping to the music. By the end of it even the feistiest of the children were yawning and ready for bed. Many hugs, kisses, and some tired weeping later, the family waved goodbye to one another. The teens who couldn’t stay left with promises of seeing them all again at school.

While getting ready for bed Charlotte noticed Kaylee’s apprehension about going back on Monday. She placed an assuring hand on her eldest sister’s shoulder and squeezed gently in silent support. They would be strong together. Then she parted to go to her bedroom.

Kaylee, thankfully, didn’t hear much or see much of Regina. It seemed she was swamped with tutors and busy work. The weeks following Regina’s embarrassing chide were difficult to bear for the girl, even though few knew of it. Kyle kept a distance. The Von Helsings were convinced the poor boy had been taken advantage of; a victim of Regina.

Valentine’s Day came and went, surprisingly less eventful than the girls had thought it would be, but Kaylee did meet a familiar handsome boy. Lorenzo happened to find himself chatting her up at the party he threw here and there. Charlotte wasn’t sure how Kaylee would feel about another boy expressing interest so soon, but it seemed to them that Joss hung out with Lupe quite often. As often, they could speculate, as Kaylee and him had done before their disappointing break up. It would have been easier, perhaps, if Joss had become abrasive, but the young man maintained an authentic kindness.

One month after the other passed, with birthday celebrations—Charlotte felt disappointed not to look older after she turned fourteen—and holidays, without so much as a breath of drama. Aside from Matt and Cara occasionally breaking up, or Tysha feeling left out by Danson and his extroverted adventures, the girls had nothing major to complain about.

Saint Patrick’s Day came around, prompting another extravagant party at the castle. The family practiced some traditional Malone rituals that would have made Papa Malone proud if he were still with them. Easter’s egg hunt became one of the best treasure hunts Cory designed, which he based off of a plan for his theme parks. Spring Break allowed the girls and their friends fun in the sun with family at their beach estates, where Tysha found herself a little lonely for how often Danson ran around without her. Matt and Cara fell out of love, again, only to patch things up by the end of the week.

May, the last month of the first year of school, had come quicker than expected. Finals broke a sweat on their brow, and a few of them were less than satisfied with their results, but it was nothing they couldn’t improve upon the next year. Word around the school was that Regina hadn’t done as well as she might have and that she would be missing prom.

“To be honest, I’m glad,” Charlotte admitted, adjusting her uniform in the mirror. Her hands were squishing her middle to force the shape she desired; less kid-like, and more adult. “She makes school events so uncomfortable.”

 

[Soliloquy]

"If you think that's bad, try having her shoot you an ugly look every time she sees you in the hallways," Kaylee muttered, leaning against the wall as she waited for her sister. "She totally knows it was me that said something."

"Maybe, but they're not going to take action on hearsay," Tallulah argued as she pulled on her backpack. "If what you saw was happening, they probably could confirm it looking at the tests or something."

Kaylee shrugged, still worried with where this could all end up. "Either way, Regina isn't the type to take something like this quietly. It's more unnerving that it's just stares, you know?"

Plumping the throw-pillow on her lap, Lottie said, “Well she’s not gonna get one on you. You didn’t do anything wrong here.”

Knock, knock!

Cara got up to answer the door. Seeing who it was standing there, she smirked and turned back. “Kaylee, someone to see you.”

The girl stepped aside to reveal a tall, swarthy teen with a handsome grin. Lorenzo waved. “Hey Kaylee, mind if I had a word with you?”

All the present girls were gasping or suppressing a squeal. Charlotte held back her excitement, choosing to wait to see if Kaylee was ready for another dance like this, after what happened in the first half of the year with Joss.

Worries about just what Regina Averell had in mind when she was being scowled at drifted away from Kaylee. Her heart skipped a beat and she struggled to refrain from making a face at her friends. There had been more than one session of tea spilling where she had admitted that even though Lorenzo was both smooth and easy on the eyes that she was apprehensive about seeing anyone after Joss.

"Oh, sure," she nodded, waiting until he'd stepped back out of the door frame so she could mouth to the others on the couch 'Oh my god - what do I do?'.

Tallulah was the first to jump up and give her friend a gentle push toward the door with a returned 'goooo!' breathed out. Even if she was going to say no, she couldn't keep him waiting!

Out in the hallway just in front of the dorm, Kaylee made sure to close the door behind her. A muffled chorus of groans of protest could be heard, though she did her best to ignore them. "What's up, Lorenzo?"

Just as Kaylee turned around she saw there were two more guys, both casting Almaeri. One swooshed away Lorenzo’s uniform to be that of Prince Eric. The dark hair, the dimpled grin—he certainly looked the part! The other mage waved their hands to cause the little papers they folded to come to life. Small fish resembling a certain cartoon guppy, a seagull, and a hermit crab sang a classic catchy song. ‘Fa la la la la la la, don’t be shy, come on and say yes to this handsome guy! Oh, whoa!’

“Every prince needs a princess,” Lorenzo held out a bouquet of candies and mermaid themed trinkets. “Will you be mine, for prom?”



Although a part of her had felt he was going to ask her given his growing interest in speaking to her, there was nothing that could have prepared Kaylee for this. One hand moved to cover her mouth that had gone agape, eyes wide at the creative scene he'd come up with. Even though she'd sworn to herself that she was done with guys and focusing on school, this was just too hard to try and deny.

"Oh Lorenzo," she finally managed, a smile as wide as could be once she'd dropped her hand. "I wasn't going to go to the dance after...well, everything with Joss and Reggie before break, but... I will be your princess only if you pinky promise to stay as a prince. You'll have to wear this as Eric if we're going." Her ultimatum was on the table, grinning at him and awaiting to see if he'd accept it.

Lorenzo used his free hand to hook his pinky with hers. "Deal."

The wingmen at either side flurried their origami characters into confetti that burst into sparkles that vanished.

“I will come for you here, when the clock strikes six,” Lorenzo turned on his heel, the red sash around his middle rustled. The mages bent light to scatter the perception of their forms for a dramatic exit, as if they too had gone with the wind.

Kaylee watched as he disappeared, holding her bouquet to her chest and letting out a sigh that couldn't be helped. Finally she turned to go back into the dorm, knowing she would be confronted. In fact, she took ahold of the doorknob and pulled toward her, only to be met with a pile of teenager girls toppling over on her, all of them trying to lean into it and eavesdrop. Kaylee became the bottom of a pile with a loud 'oomf'.

"What happened?" Tallulah asked, muffled from being in the middle of the pile.

Tysha’s words were buried in the bloom of candies and knickknacks.

“What?” Charlotte questioned, shuffling with the rest of them to get up.

“I said—,” Tysha wheezed, slipping once or twice as she grabbed onto the doorframe, “—looks like he gave her the Little Mermaid stuff!”

The girls finally rightened themselves, helping those still on the floor, including Kaylee. They were in a fit of giggles.

“Kaylee, did he ask you? Did you say yes?” Charlotte prodded, urging her inside to spill the tea.

Cheeks flushed between being crushed and the question itself, Kaylee nodded as soon as they were stepped into the dorm. A chorus of delighted squeals filled the air and she went to speak as soon as they died down. "Yes, he asked me - and you will not believe how he did it?"

"How, how!!" Tallulah demanded, content with Samuel who had agreed to go to prom with her but did have to admit everyone else seemed to have amazing luck when it came to these adorable proposals.

"Two mages were there and he looked like Prince Eric and they turned origami into fish to sing and ohhhh-" Kaylee let out her own squeal dropping down on the couch. "I know I said I wasn't going to go to prom, but how was I supposed to say no to that?!"

“Aww,” Charlotte felt fluttery excitement for Kaylee, even if a little jealous. So far Elijah promised to take her if no one else asked.

Cara took out her phone to passively-aggressively text Matt. “That’s amazing, Kaylee! You have to dress like Ariel.”

“Oh she has to,” Serenity agreed, already pulling up ideas to have Kaylee look over.

Thrilled, Tysha asked, “So does this mean you’re gonna do a theme? Oh please say yes!”

"I don't know about a theme..." Kaylee trailed off though it was quick to see she didn't mind the idea. "But I agree that if he does follow through with his pinky promise it'll be only appropriate to go with a mermaid style dress."

"You're so lucky, Kaylee," Talluah sighed, picking up a pillow and holding it to her chest. "I wish I could have seen it."

The thought gave the eldest Von Helsing an idea, a grin spreading across her face. "Maybe...maybe you can see it. What if we asked Dad to let us view the security footage? Just for that?"

Perking, Charlotte said, “Oh, that’s right! Let’s see if he can give us a clip.” She texted her father the request, stating the time-stamp and the hall.

In less than a minute of Wesley reading the message Charlotte’s phone rang. The girl picked up and put her father on speaker.

“What is this, some kind of torment for your father?” Wesley mused. “Forcing me to watch such a thing?”

Chuckling, Charlotte said, “C’mon Dad, the girls really want to see it! I do too!”

Leaning in, Tysha confirmed, “Yeah, it’s so cute, Lord Von Helsing.”

“I am affronted and appalled.” Wesley stated, with the kind of playful tone the girls knew all too well.

BING! Kaylee’s phone received a video clip of various angles cleverly spliced together into a single piece. The only difference from what had happened in reality that Kaylee noticed was a tiny squiggle mustache drawn on Lorzeno’s upper lip, a little pointy soul-patch for his chin, and two tiny red horns on Lorenzo’s head.

"Daaaaad!" Kaylee let out a protest as she rolled her eyes, though she wasn't about to push back too hard. "Thank you, though."

"Play it, playyyy it!" Tallulah was all but chanting a mantra as they garnered around Kaylee's phone. With an audience in demand, the short video of the promposal was played for the girls who had been kept from it, giggles and awes coming in waves.

On their side of the phone the girls all but melted despite Lorenzo’s artistic upgrade courtesy of Wesley.

“Aww, Kaylee, this is so awesome!” Cara squeezed her phone a little tighter when Matt left her on read.

Serenity smiled dreamily. “Wow, how sweet of him.”

On the other side, Wesley let out a breath and said, “It’s not a complete look without Max.” Though even if Lorenzo’s promposal had featured the faithful canine companion, there was no guarantee Wesley wouldn’t have picked on something else.

“Thanks Dad!” Charlotte spoffed.

“Mhm, love you with all my heart, my darlings,” Wes chuckled. “Don’t stay up too late.”

"Love you too, Dad!" Kaylee called back before the call ended. She'd do her best to find sleep in a timely manner but for now there were important things to do. "Oh, I am going to have to find a dress and in a hurry."

"You'll be fine. There's tons of good options and you'll look phenomenal no matter what. Just like at Winter Formal and you even managed to make halloween extravagant as a Drowned Maiden," Talluah pointed out though she was quick to see what Serenity had found so far.

In their efforts to peruse the perfect outfit the girls may even have stayed up a little longer than expected. They needed an elegant gown that captured the essence of Ariel’s style, while also giving the wearer her own presence.

“Here it is, it has to be this one!” Charlotte pointed out excitedly.

The layered empire-waist dress shimmered the Little Mermaids colors, and where the translucent over skirt fluttered away from the teal body the color deepened into shades of purple. It didn’t take long for them to send the design to the tailors at Avostoska once Kaylee made her choice.

“Ah, it’s amazing!” Tysha sighed, already thinking about what she might do for her dress. “You’re gonna look—,” a yawn stole her words.

“Oh damn,” Cara rubbed her face when she looked at the clock. “It’s late guys.”

Serenity shuffled to her feet. “Yeah, I’m tapping out. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

Charlotte got up and stretched, feeling drowsiness seep into her movements. “Okay. Then we can head to the castle for our dresses.” Most had them commissioned already since they knew they were going to prom. It wouldn’t take long for the tailors to sew what they sent that night for Kaylee. “Night guys.”

“Night!” The girls responded with a touch of tiredness.

Just as they planned, the children went through their day with ease and expectation. Lorenzo crossed paths with Kaylee once or twice. That grin of his drew out a smile from her each time. It may have been the slightest pleasure to see Joss notice and earn a huff and pursed lip from Lupe for caring at all. It only may not have been, for the fact that whatever Reggie muttered turned Joss’s wistful expression to stone and dropped his eyes from Kaylee. Aside from that the days following up to prom were no less exciting than the night Lorenzo asked Kaylee out.

“Are you ready?” Charlotte called out, pinning her last curl into place. She had chosen to wear a simple dress. No stuffing this time. Elijah had suffered enough at Winter formal.



"Just about," Kaylee's voice came through the open doorway while she was focused on her own finishing touches. Once she was sure her jewelry lay as intended and the little bit of make-up she'd put on was perfect, the soft click of her heels could be heard approaching as she came around the corner. At everyone's demand that it was the best option, she'd gone with the gown that was a deep teal into a dark purple with diamond accents along the waist and top of the dress. Purple heels with a scale pattern were mostly hidden but matched perfectly when they came into sight. She went with earrings and a necklace to match the underwater theme that had started the promposal itself, finishing the look with red hairspray along the top of her head, a beautiful ombre look courtesy of Emery earlier that day.



"Okay, ready!" Kaylee beamed, giving herself a twirl and watching as the dress fanned out behind her. She came to a stop, facing her sister. "Oh, you look amazing, Lottie. That's such a good color on you. Going to make it hard for Elijah to keep his hands to himself."

Charlotte spoffed as she went about marveling over Kaylee’s ensemble, “I don’t think I have to worry about that—Oh, right, I forgot to say.” She felt slightly silly to have forgotten. Sheepishly, Charlotte admitted with a shrug, “Eli is from one of those families that treat dating like courting.” It didn’t take long to relay how that night had gone.

Kaylee's face dropped at the news, almost scowling by the time Charlotte finished speaking. "Well...that's dumb. And his loss," she spoffed, shaking her head. She'd been hopeful that the two of them were slowly becoming a couple and that her sister would be getting the affection and attention from a good man that she deserved. "Maybe seeing you showing up as a vision will put him in a smart state of mind and he'll wisen up."

Blushing, Charlotte said, “Maybe.” She still hadn’t lost much of her baby-face and her waist was as straight as a plank. “We’ll see how the night goes.”

Charlotte slipped on her shoes, checked her blade hidden as a hair accessory—just in case, so said the adults in their life—then took her sister’s arm in hers.

The girls barely got to the portals when their mother and father came to take pictures with them and their friends, who stepped into the castle from the portals. After many hugs and a few tears from Inara, the girls turned around to walk through the shimmering veil. Flashes of camera light followed them.

“Oh, Dove,” Wesley’s voice turned Charlotte’s head, which felt lighter than usual. “You dropped this.”

Inara’s voice gasped, “Wes, wait!”

In the moment their father picked up the hidden knife from the ground and unthinkingly stepped through the portal to meet Lottie in the middle, alarms went off.

“Oops,” Wesley breathed, feeling his hands snap together as if forced by strong magnets. His knees and his feet followed suit. “Shit,” he muttered as his body fell forward.

It had happened suddenly, but the girls were quick to engage. Lottie managed to keep Wesley’s face from slamming onto the ground. Cara and the others were willing to help, but within a few minutes of what occurred a thunder of boots and the sound of metal scattered them. Men, dressed in SWAT gear, pointing guns at Wesley, commanded the girls to step back. They did so without argument.

Inara paced on her side of the portal, agitated as any Tigress might be who knew she had to restrain herself. There were protocols to adhere to.

Serenity clung to Cara’s arm. “What’s happening?”

Frowning, Charlotte felt her heart beating with anxiety. “I—I think they thought Dad was trying to escape.”

“Don’t worry, my darlings,” Wesley assured them as the men yanked him upright. “They’ll have a short chat with me and I’ll be back home before your evening is done.”

It took every ounce of self control for Kaylee to follow the orders and leave her father exposed, especially in his current state. She hated seeing him like this, treated like he was some sort of criminal. He only did what he had ever believed to be the right thing and they were pointing guns at him. Tallulah on the other hand had slipped to the back of the group, eyes wide in terror for what was happening.

“You have a good time, alright?” Wesley gently prodded a response.

Sniffing, Charlotte said, “Okay...Love you.”

"We love you, Dad," Kaylee managed to say before he was tugged out of their sight. Once they'd all had a few seconds to catch their breath and calm down, she stooped over and picked up the hairpin knife that he'd been trying to hand to Charlotte. "That's all so unnecessary," she growled toward the disappearing agents, handing the knife to her sister.

“Thanks,” Lottie murmured, slipping it back into place. It felt heavier than when she first pinned it to her hair.

“Yeah, that’s a bit much,” Cara agreed, crossing her arms.

Serenity nodded. “It was just a hair weaponized accessory. All of us have them.” In a school where children were trained for combat against fairies, they were expected to respect the art of war.

Tysha couldn’t place the emotion stirring inside her. On one hand she knew Wesley hadn’t meant anything malicious when he came to give Lottie back her knife. On the other, the SWAT knew only that Lord Von Helsing had exited containment; a man Hunter History featured in several key events that Wesley had directly influenced, and in a most cunning and cold manner.

In any case, this was still her friends father. Tysha asked, “Do you guys need a moment?”

Letting out a deep breath, Kaylee shook her head. Their father had said everything would be fine and she would trust him. "No, no it's fine. We should go so none of the guys are kept waiting," she insisted, determined to keep her chin held high. These were the sort of events their parents tried to prepare them for, after all. The house arrest wasn't ideal, but they had little choice in the matter.

In a murmur of agreement the girls headed off. They did their best to find ways to uplift the mood. Patience helped, knowing that both girls would probably have the image of what just occurred pop into their heads at least once during prom.

By the time they arrived at their dorms they had engaged in pleasant banter about Spirit Week. The last seven days of the entire school year promised no work, all fun, with probably the best field trip of the year to their uncle’s theme park, and ending with a, hopefully, inspiring speech by the people their father chose to talk.

They were in the middle of their giggly chatter when the expected knocks came at their door. Tysha happily opened it to reveal a cast of well-dressed and grinning dates.

“Nice Ty!” Danson’s approval landed on her ear the same as if her brother had said it. The young man didn’t catch the brief huff. “Come on girl, let’s get dancing.”

Tysha hooked her arm in his. “You look so handsome, Dan, my heart is fluttering.” She phrased the words both to express her genuine delight and, her girlfriends could tell, as some kind of demonstration on what she looked for from him. Did he notice? Probably not.

Cara, tense, relaxed to see Matt had come through with her hope that he would match her outfit. His devious smirk told her he knew the whole time too. “Geez, Matt,” she exhaled with a smile and shake of her head. It was all she needed to say.

“Oh, Serenity, you are a vision,” Paulo breathed.

Blushing, Serenity took his hand when he offered. “Thank you. I think you look amazing too, Paulo.”

Samuel and Tallulah had likely the quietest of greetings, something that seemed to suit them both. Watchful eyes would notice not only did her hand find his quite quickly to hold, but also that the bow tie on his suit was a perfect match to her lilac dress. The two didn't seem to need an exchange of words, though Sam's grin got noticeably wider each time he glanced to the young woman at his side.

Elijah, charming as ever, came to hug Charlotte, careful not to wrinkle her gown. “Aah, lookin’ beautiful, as always!”

“Not bad yourself, man,” Charlotte chuckled, brushing aside his caution to exchange a real hug, squeeze and all.

Last, but not least, Lorenzo whistled low and bobbed his head in approval at Kaylee. He had come dressed as Prince Eric, as he had promised, with the extra mile being he chose to wear the prince’s fancier Disney outfit. “Damn, Princess—Call me Ariel, because you stole my voice away.”



While Kaylee wanted to think the line was a silly one, she couldn't help but grin at it, clicking her tongue against the roof of your mouth. "Don't be ridiculous. Have you been working on that line all day?" she asked him teasingly, reaching out to place her hand on his arm so that they could begin moving toward the hall where the dance was being held.

“Half the day,” Lorenzo corrected with a chuckle, guiding his princess at his side, the other’s trailed them. “I thought it fit well, but now I see it’s perfect.”

Compliments were aplenty even as they came up to the Great Hall. Lorenzo’s suave and daring nature reminded Kaylee of a few of her more sultry relatives. The kind of allure that made sense of when they saw Regina fawning over him instead of Hugo. The young man proved a marvelous dancer as well. Kaylee and Lorenzo earned quite a few looks, both admiring and envious.

The dance was certainly more enjoyable than the last had been. There was no tension amidst there group to begin with based on all that miscommunication from the winter formal, and as the cherry on top, Regina wasn't around to soil any good moods. Paisley and Hugo still made their appearance, though it didn't seem like Paisley was getting much more attention of Hugo's than when Regina was around. If she wasn't such a nasty girl, Kaylee might have even felt sorry for her.

The night of festivities felt like a great way to go into the ending of the year. There were plenty of games and celebrations in honor of the students who had strove hard and made it through their finals. Needing a break from the excitement of dancing, Kaylee grabbed Lorenzo's attention and the two made their way to the refreshment table to find some cold punch. Tallulah and many others followed suit, cheeks red from the heat of dancing and she began to fill up cups for everyone, passing them out. While many were giving her thanks, another face appeared that might have made some think back to the Halloween fall dance.

"Mind if I get a glass, too?" Kyle asked, one hand stuffed in his pocket while nodding to Tallulah. He appeared to have come to the dance empty handed, but was still there to enjoy himself. It also seemed like he didn't mind that a mageborn was pouring glasses now that Regina wasn't there to belittle her.


Charlotte used the rim of the glass to catch a beadlette of liquid on her lip from dropping. She turned a soft smile on Kyle. “Hey, we heard what Regina did. Sorry to hear she took advantage of you like that.”

The other’s nodded, murmuring in agreement that Regina cheating off of Kyle didn’t sit well with any of them.

“At least she got caught,” Matt said.

Kyle's cheeks turned a dark crimson as everyone was looking at him, one hand out to accept the glass from Tallulah. "Yeah, I don't know. I guess she just isn't very good at studying," he offered with a sheepish shrug, quick to hide his mouth behind a sip.

"She wasn't even trying," Kaylee pointed out, keeping a spot close to Lorenzo's side. "We saw her at the library and at classes. I think she can do fine if she were to put some effort into it, but honestly it just feels like she doesn't want to."

"Well if she doesn't, they're not going to let her stay," Tallulah piped up, shaking her head at what a disgrace it'd be to be kicked out of the academy.

Charlotte said, “I certainly wouldn’t. This isn’t just about failing English. If she doesn’t know what she’s doing, she could get someone killed.”

“Yeah,” Matt frowned. “I wouldn’t want her on my team for sure.”

Elijah finished his glass and put the dirtied vessel with the others waiting for a wash. “Let’s hope she get’s serious.”

Thoughtful, Lorenzo noted, “You were that kid that won against the scrawny, grumpy guy. Ricky? Remmy?”

“Reggie,” Danson said the name with distaste.

Lorenzo tilted back his head in realization and nodded. “You’re pretty smart. Nice job.”

Everyone seemed quite proud of Danson for that fact. There was a mutual distaste among the group after Reggie's actions, though they hoped he'd come out if his slump.

"Yeah, I guess so," Kyle shrugged once more, maintaining a modest persona. "My folks have always been very big advocates for learning and they drilled a lot of memory and studying theories into me growing up."

"Sounds like it might have been a pain, but it paid off in the end," Kaylee pointed out with a smile. "If you keep it up, I'm sure you'll end up a valedictorian or honorary graduate of some sort."

Matt gave Kyle a pat on the back. “Resident Wonder-Boy.”

Having had enough chatter, Cara tugged on Matt’s elbow. “Come on, let’s get back.”

“Duty calls,” Matt said, a little huskier than Cara would have liked. She gave him a light whack to his shoulder and muttered a scolding.

Taking the opportunity to have more time together, Samuel and Tallulah made a quick departure, promising to catch up before long. They were waved off while a few others chose to linger, some going in for a second glass of punch since there seemed to be time to waste. "So what's everyone's plans for the summer?" Kaylee offered to those who remained.

"Probably camp. Keeping idle hands busy until schools back, I'm sure," Kyle said with a shrug.

"You didn't enjoy camp?" Kaylee was clearly surprised.

"Eh, it was alright. Just not my cup of tea for part of it. I feel like we're getting a bit old for arts and crafts and that our time could be better utilized."

Blasphemy had been uttered in the universe. Somewhere in the school Professor Lucinda turned in her sleep, restless.

Charlotte spoffed, “At least the macaroni kind. I don’t think even the twins would be interested in that—they’d most likely spawn some other kind of hell.”

“Art is good though, for stimulating creativity,” Tysha pointed out. She gestured to Kaylee and Charlotte. “Their Aunt Molly is amazing. They consulted her for the design of a lot of the school.”

Danson, less interested in the art of paint and charcoal, asked, “What kind of things are you hoping for? I’m kinda into Aquatic lately. It would be cool if we could do underwater ventures.”

"Definitely Accursed and Terrestrial," Kyle answered without hesitation. "They're the most interesting in my opinion. Plus, I'm really not a fan of flying. I'll leave the Aerial to one of you who enjoys it."

"Sounds like Lottie," Kaylee chuckled giving her sister a nudge. "Although I envy you guys for already knowing what you're after. It feels like there's a lot to think over before making such a commitment."

Lorenzo shrugged, saying, “I wouldn’t say it’s making a commitment. There’s a lot to sample, you know? Sometimes you just get excited about a subject and you stick to it for a while until you get bored, find something new. I really got into Terrestrial near the end, but I started out Aerial.”

Taking the opportunity to press her point, Charlotte said, “Because of heights right?”

Smiling, Lorenzo scruffed the back of his head. “Yeah.”

“See? Aerial’s be crazy,” Charlotte chuckled. “Accursed is pretty cool. Mom is kind of hoping we go into Accursed because she’s got a background in vampire hunting.”

Kaylee nodded in agreement with her sister. "It's on the list, for sure. I just want to get a bigger taste of everything - a sample if you will -," she nodded to Lorenzo when using his own words, " that way I know it's going to be something I enjoy when I dedicate my life to it."

That seemed to be a process Kyle agreed with, finishing off his punch and setting the glass in the proper receptacle. "I think that's the best thing we can do while still at the academy, but the sooner you can pick one you connect with the quicker you can hone your skills," he pointed out, giving Kaylee a small nod, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I think it'll be interesting to see where you end up in particular."

Something in his tone intrigued Kaylee and she wanted to know just why he thought she'd be any different than the others. Before she could open her mouth to respond, there was a change of music that seemed to call a lot of those who were taking breaks back out to the floor.

Although that particular tune lured in many, including Elijah, Charlotte, and the rest, it didn’t come off as the kind of hit that tempted Danson. He gave Tysha a pat and said, “I’ll be back, gonna catch up with Tennisen real quick.”

Crossing her arms, Tysha frowned. “Seriously? Ugh, he’s been doing this so much! Who am I to him? A dog?”

Lorenzo chuckled, “The guys’ just young, feeling the vibe of life. Gotta run around before adulthood takes over, you know?” He gave Kaylee’s hand a gentle tug. “Come here, my princess. I desire to serenade you.”

Kaylee was about to agree that it might just end up taking Danny longer to mature like the others were when Lorenzo moved to take her to the floor. She naturally went to agree, giving Tysha a small wave and empathetic look as they headed to the floor. Only then did the song that was before background noise take form, her brows furrowing and a frown appearing. She couldn't name the song if someone asked, but recognized it as one of the more club-like hits that her father and his friends often ended up singing when they'd had a bit too much to drink.



The retro R&B landed right for most of the students. Some were unfamiliar with what would be considered ‘old’ music, but for the Von Helsing sister’s who grew up with their father and uncle playing it all the time, they were more than happy to get into the groove.

Elijah had to step back to give Charlotte her time to shine. The worked her dress to it’s limit to the clap of hands circling her. No one could say for sure, but Charlotte believed in that one song she could sense herself finally progressing in her physical growth.

“Woo!” They cheered, seeing Charlotte gettin’ down with the rhythm.

"This is what you're going to serenade me with?" she barely managed to ask over the loud music, forced to step closer to him to be heard. "It's a far leap from 'Kiss da Girl', don't you think?"

The scent of her date’s cologne drifted over to Kaylee. Lorenzo feigned a coy grin. “Mmm, now that’s the kind of song a guy plays if he’s gonna lay one on the girl.” He winked at her.

There was a twinkle in his eyes that she could have sworn she recognized, though in the moment it wasn't coming to her just how. Even without explanation, she could feel a gentle warmth wash over her cheeks and Kaylee found she needed to look away for a moment. "I'll have to take your word on it," she managed, coming back to face him with a smile of her own.

“Maybe you won’t have to only take my word for it,” Lorenzo posed, changing their style into classical footwork.



The prince and princess spun, trotted, and at the last note Lorenzo dipped Kaylee. Upon pulling her up right his eyes fell on her mouth. In a breath of a moment his soft lips met hers in a kiss long enough to make it worth it, and short enough that the chaperones missed the scene.

In the heat of the moment, there wasn't much thinking to be done. If she had more time, she might have compared the smoothness of the kiss to the stumble in the dark with Joss. For now, she could only embrace the silky smoothness of his gliding along hers that felt amplified from the small rush of blood flowing back from her had after her dip. The kiss wasn't long, but she found herself taking a deep breath, as if she'd been underwater a bit too long as she looked up at him. "A much better song," she managed to say as a grin spread across her lips.

Lorenzo slowed their pace for the next song just as mellow. He lingered on those plush pinks of hers, before moving to her cornflower eyes. “I don’t know about you, but I like to listen to a good song on repeat.”

In the moment he said those words, Lorenzo’s periphery alerted him to an eerily still body. He glanced up in a casual manner; a reflex. Among the swaying teens he noticed the familiar build of their munitions teacher. At first nothing seemed awry. They were supposed to keep track of the students. However, during another song his mind snapped attention to Everest having moved along with them, keeping a seemingly close eye on Lorenzo and Kaylee.

Unsure if he was overthinking it, Lorenzo spoffed nervously, “Looks like your relatives are taking their jobs as chaperones seriously.”

Kaylee had been enjoying their swaying together as well as the comforting scent of Lorenzo's cologne. His words had just pulled her from her own thoughts of whether or not she was imagining her Uncle Oliver coming closer each time they circled about in the slow motion. Turning her head, she caught sight of what he seemed to be noticing, frowning slightly. "Yeah, but you'd think there were plenty of other students for them to keep their eyes on..."

Deciding to play it off as just coincidental timing, she pulled Lorenzo's attention back to dancing for a quicker number that played overhead, enjoying the brief change of pace before another slow song hit the crowd. Naturally, she slipped closer to him and let one hand drape on his shoulder while the other clasped his matching hand, hoping to keep the looming thought of overbearing uncles, particularly one with an immaculate weapons history, at bay. "I've heard this song in really old movies, but have no idea what the name is," she commented to him with a shrug of her own shoulders and a chuckle.



"True, by Spandau Ballet," Everest's voice broke through the peaceful music and any chance for Lorenzo to respond. "And it's not thatold. It was a song I danced to at High School. From a respectable distance..."There was an implication in his tone that would have drawn eyes to him if they weren't already jerked over in fear.

Rather than him simply standing by at this point, he'd managed to drag Oliver out with him to the floor to get a better view of the situation, the two men now middle school dancing with each other, Everest's hands on Oliver's waist. Meeting Kaylee's eyes, the Lion mouthed an 'I'm sorry' to her quickly, left with little option but to follow the request of an unknown party to keep an eye on her. "A good song, though," he remarked trying to lead the other chaperone away once more and failing against the iron grip.

Lorenzo, still dancing, subconsciously stepped a foot away from Kaylee. He felt a bead of sweat on his brow, and a nervous impulse to talk. “Yeah, heh. Do—do you guys often join the floor?” The question had a few possible implications.

"Usually only with my wife, but tonight warranted an exception," Everest remarked. He noted the growing gap between the teenagers and nodded in approval, though it didn't seem enough to completely call him off.

"And what sort of an exception is that?" Kaylee asked with a knitted brow. It was impossible to miss how nervous they were making Lorenzo and she wasn't about to have them scaring off a boy on her.

"Security, of course," her gunslinging uncle answered without taking his eyes off of Lorenzo.

"More of a precautionary measure to ensure distancing is appropriate for school and other regulative authorities," Oliver offered as he tried once more to get Everest to back off.

"Other regulative authorities?" Kaylee echoed back before her eyes narrowed at the two swaying men. "Do Aunt Lauri and Aunt Ellie know that you two are following directions of these authorities?"

The thought of their wives being brought in on the details of a paternally protective mission seemed to stop them both in their tracks. "No reason for them to be involved. Things seem appropriate here," Everest nodded, shooting Lorenzo a final glance. "But we won't be far if needed. Let's go, Oliver." In a flourishing spin of the Lion, the two melted back into the crowd to soon return to their usual positions at the side lines to observe.

Lorenzo maintained the space between him and Kaylee. “Wow, that was an...adventure,” he murmured with a small chuckle. Curious, Lorenzo asked, “Do you guys ever have like, privacy?”

Giving him a sheepish smile, Kaylee shrugged her shoulders. "I mean yeah, when we are in our dorms or rooms or anything like this. But this - this hasn't happened before. I'm sorry if it's weird," she apologized. "I don't even know what made them come over." Although she had a good idea, expecting it to have been the work of her father or one of his gadgets.

“Yeah, it’s kinda weird, but,” Lorenzo stepped an inch or two forward. His eyes flit around her delicate features. “I dunno, maybe it’s worth it.”

Lorenzo shuffled off the melodramatic intimidation, which admittedly had an effect, from moments ago to sweep Kaylee into the next song while keeping in mind that they were being watched. Between the two of them a quiet agreement was made to covertly maneuver so that occasionally they might come a little closer to each other. Once or twice Kaylee would have sworn she felt the heat of his breath on her neck.

At the end of a song several dances later the two took a break for a drink and to chat with their friends. Matt and Cara had vanished once or twice. What they were up to had to be left to the imagination. Serenity and Paulo had gone from dancing into role-playing scenes to their favorite plays, movies, and shows. Charlotte and Elijah, just like Kaylee and Lorenzo, were flushed from the art of moving rhythmically to the music. It was Tysha who looked far less exhausted than anyone of their group. Danson, with a goofy grin and a few of his fellow hobbyists, were still in a conversation barely interrupted by dance, and completely oblivious to the growing fury of his prom date.

“Alright, alright, VHG high, how are you doin’ tonight?” announced a voice over the speakers. The crowd cheered back in excitement. “Yeah, that’s what I’m talkin’ about!”

The man at the mic held two envelopes. Beside him on a small table rested two crowns on pillows. All the students murmured happily about what they knew was coming next.

A break from the heated dancing was well-met, not to mention a breather from the growing tension each time Kaylee felt herself drawn in closer and closer to Lorenzo. Her cheeks were a faint pink of flush as she sipped down a cold glass of punch while eyes were on the stage. "I wonder who's going to end up as Prom King and Queen?"

"Hmm I wonder," Tallulah teased from her seat, snuggled at Samuel's side. "Do you think it might be the couple who literally arrived as the Prince and Princess?"

The color on Kaylee's cheeks darkened, waving her hand at the remarks from her friend although they lacked conviction. After all, she wouldn't have been disappointed if that were the case.

Lorenzo grinned, saying to Kaylee with a wink, “King and Queen? Isn’t there a prerequisite for that?”

Her cheeks were all but blazing and Kaylee was forced to find refuge in her punch cup, less she make a comment or face to ruin the smoothness of his comment.

“Oh my,” Charlotte hid her chuckle behind a hand. She had to turn her attention to the stage as the only way to give Kaylee some room for her to enjoy that moment without gawkers.

The announcer pulled out one of the envelopes, having finished whatever speech he had prepared about what makes a good King or Queen, and who qualifies. “Please raise your voices to our King of tonight—Reginald Roswell!”

Despite some of the trouble the young man had caused, he hadn’t failed in his studies and he had garnered quite a few people at the lunch table. No one had said it, but they had trouble finding anyone among his crowd who weren't mages or mage-born.

“Pfft,” Danson scoffed, already done paying any attention, if he had even paid much before. A detail Tysha noted from where she annoyedly sipped her drink that she got alone, because Danson had been ‘busy with the boys’.

Cara scrunched her face. “Ew.”

Frowning, Serenity sighed, “Well, I mean, I guess it’s not solely a popularity contest…”

Charlotte crossed her arms. “I think it would have been cool if you and Lorenzo won, but whatever.”

“Gotta admit,” Elijah shrugged. “Reggie is an academic genius with this stuff. The loss against Kyle just fueled him. He’s likely to become valedictorian.”

Murmurs of agreement that even if he'd been a sore loser and vile attitude he was still good at what he did circled the table. There was polite applause around the room while Reggie made his way to the stage and stood before the the table, to be crowned when the matching queen was beside him.

"I wonder who's going to be queen then," Tallulah spoke everyone's thoughts aloud while impatiently waiting on the announcer.

"Maybe Lupe or Jessica? They are all together a lot," Kaylee offered, choosing not to list Joss though everyone would have known to include him in that growing group.

Matt chuckled, “Yeah, more likely them. And to be honest, that’s fine with me.” He draped an arm around Cara, as if quietly guarding her from the title of Queen. In turn, she leaned against him in silent promise that she wouldn’t accept such a role at this point.

The man with the mic slipped out the paper for the next name. “Please welcome, Her Royal Highness—Queen Tysha Vanguard!”

While most of the room cheered with no less enthusiasm as they had done for Reggie, the students who called Tysha friend were baffled. But what astonished them further had been Tysha’s gape at Danson who, apparently, just missed that she had been named!

“Oo,” Cara winced.

Serenity, Paulo, and many of the other’s paying attention flicked their eyes between Tysha and Danson. The young man, still rambling with his nerds, had no idea his date glared a hole in his head.

Charlotte reached out to Danson’s shoulder. Halfway to it another hand stopped her. Tysha shook her head, lips pursed. Feeling a drop in her stomach, Lottie folded her hands at her front, knowing right then what was about to happen.

Tysha spun on her heel and marched up to the stage through the applause. Her determined coldness seemed to waft around her. Even Reggie unnecessarily stepped a few inches aside. Both were crowned with brilliant circlettes of gem-encrusted metal.

“Give it up for King Reggie and Queen Tysha!” The man walked backwards as he clapped to allow the royal prom couple room to dance.

At this point Danson’s buddy nudged him and he looked around. When he saw Tysha on stage, dancing with Reggie, his jaw dropped.

“What the hell you guys!?” Danson flared his hands, questioning his friends on how this monstrosity of a moment came to pass.

Everyone at the table had clapped appropriately but when Danson seemed upset Kaylee found trouble expressing sympathy for him. "You didn't even say anything when she was called," she pointed out with a perked brow of her own.

Defensive, Danson argued, “Uuuh, because Reggie had been crowned King, duh—Why would I think she would go up there with him?”

"And you really haven't been paying attention to her tonight, Danny. She picked you for the dance and you've sort of just brushed her aside," Kaylee shrugged.

"Kaylee's right," Tallulah agreed. "I know I would be furious if my date wasn't paying me any attention.

Pinched-faced and furrow-browed, Danson tried to make sense of what they were implying here. “What? I was dancing with her and everything.”

Cara scoffed, “Tal and Kay said paying attention, Danny. You’ve been more interested in Tennisen and the other guys than spending the evening with Tysha.”

As if it would help his point, Danson gestured to his fellow nerds. “When we’re on a roll it’s hard not to keep goin’. We get so much worked out. I think Tysha would understand that. Besides, she didn’t say anything, I’m not a mind reader!”

“Ay, okay, I understand that part. Ty could have verbalized her situation, but...” Elijah rested a hand to his chest. “Look man, I know the feelin’, but you gotta know that hanging with the buddy’s isn’t what you do at a dance when your girl is right there.”

Flustered, Danson paced. He halted when he caught the unnatural couple dancing in his periphery. “But I mean— Reggie? of all the guys!”

The other’s shuffled their feet and shrugged in sympathy. They totally got the annoyance Danson felt, but they also understood Tysha’s perspective. It made for a mess. That wasn’t even the worst of it.

Tysha’s cheeks were pink, from frustration or whatever her partner murmured, they didn’t know. It made Danson all the more angry to see that Reggie didn’t miss a step; an elegant dancer, handsome too. Tysha looked like a vibrant vision, twirling daintily at the end of the young man’s fingertips. The song, in Danson’s opinion, was going on far too long for his taste.

“This is bullshit,” Danson turned on his heel and walked off.

“Dan…” Paulo exhaled with a slump of his shoulders.

“Well, that’s not gonna make it better,” Serenity noted with a slanted frown.

Fate ended the song not a second after Danson cleared the Great Hall. The applause of the crowd followed Reggie and Tysha over to those who Danson left behind. The fold of Tysha’s hands at her front and the intent on Reggie’s face hinted to her wish to separate from him at this point, but whether Reggie had hoped he could see Danson’s reaction, or if he thought he might gloat in general, they didn’t know.

As soon as Tysha arrived and realized Danson was nowhere to be seen her inner fire fanned abruptly. “Where’s Danny?”

Kaylee winced, though she wasn't sure just how much they wanted to say in front of Reggie. "He just left," she said, nodding to the door. "I think he might have needed to get some air..and space." Cornflower eyes shifted over Reggie for a moment before back to Tysha.

"You and I can go and check on him if you'd like, Tysha," Tallulah offered, hoping it was going to be a way to get her away from Reggie who didn't seem to have any intention of leaving their ensemble.

Tysha shifted on her feet, uncertain. She could see it in the faces of her friends: Danson had been offended she went up to be crowned with Reggie. Her heart beat with a pang of guilt and a rush of frustration, knowing Danson would be blaming all of this on her, at least initially. It would take time and a long argument before Danson would come around. Of all of his virtues, vices, and flaws, Tysha had been most annoyed with this one particular trait.

“Yeah, you could go after Bellwether, Ty,” Reggie agreed casually, tucking his hands in his pockets. “You can make the effort to go chasing him. After all, if not you, then who?”

Charlotte blinked, seeing her friend caught in indecision. She hedged an alternative, saying, “Or just forget Danny. You don’t need him to have a good time, Ty. Elijah and I can dance with you.”

“Yeah, me too,” Paulo offered, knowing Serenity wouldn’t be jealous.

Reggie had yet to leave, and the other’s suspected he had every reason not to assume he had to run off prematurely. Danson had, in a way, opened a door.

“Uh,” Tysha’s fingers fidgeted with each other. She shifted her eyes on Reggie in deep thought, about what just transpired.

Tysha’s blaze had sustained her until she and Reggie began their waltz. In truth, she hadn’t been expecting much, if anything at all, but the smoothness of skill drew her dark eyes up to him in mild surprise. They caught her attention like a deer on a highway blinded by light.

“How long have you been here? I don’t think I’ve seen you dance once,” Reggie commented.

“Ahem,” Tysha cleared her throat. “Dan and I have danced...a couple of times.”

A slow blink and glance cast aside conveyed Reggie’s unimpressed opinion. “I’d apologize for your sake, but I can’t deny I hope he sprained an ankle or something.”

“You’re too harsh on him,” Tysha defended weakly.

“Not harsh enough, if he’s spending more time talking to his friends who he sees practically all the time than his date…” Reggie trailed off, not needing to elaborate here. Tysha had nothing to say against that. Taking the opportunity, Reggie said, “You’re the kind of girl a guy would kill to have at his side. Does Bellwether really not see that?”

Tysha’s silence had a lot more to it than the shallow assumption that she agreed with Reggie, but she had no energy to argue with him. She spared a look of disappointment towards Danson who only just happened to realize she had gone up on stage. A turn of their feet brought them nearly chest to chest. The brief brush of hair against her cheek was nothing compared to the soft whisper of her dance partner's voice, his breath warm against her ear.

“I see it,” Reggie murmured in that moment, only to pull away as their movements.

The rest of the dance Tysha kept her eyes anywhere other than Reggie’s, and not because there were any feelings of repulsion. A butterfly had the audacity to flit from one side of Tysha’s belly to the other. It felt like the dance had turned into more—like she had cheated somehow. Thankfully Reggie had ceased speaking and kept their movements chaste.

Once the song ended Tysha parted from Reggie. He offered a deep bow, which she reciprocated. Tysha turned down the steps as the clapping continued. She felt Reggie right behind her. All at once she wanted to run ahead, to race faster than her temptation could catch her, to run into Danson’s arms and find the anchor to her good sense, all to see he had gone.

And yet, here, standing between staying with her friends and dancing with Reggie out of spite, to anger Danson, she found herself struggling.

“Well?” Reggie asked, a small and well-deserved smile spread over his face as he raised his hand to her.

Tysha’s hands came to press against her chest in hesitation. She looked down at them in thought when suddenly a hand came to take hers. She blinked, raising her eyes in surprise at who had grabbed her. Tysha gasped in a delight to see Danson had returned. He appeared flushed and his hair had gone awry, but his sour expression left in place an apologetic smile.

“Danny,” Tysha breathed, her lips pulling up.

Ignoring Reggie standing there—a feat for Danson—the young man said, “I’m sorry, Ty...Dance with me?”

Beaming, Tysha nodded, walking off with Danson and forgetting Reggie had even followed her there at all.

Kaylee, though understandably upset for Tysha that Danson had been a real butt all night, still didn't want Reggie to win this round. He left a sour taste in her mouth and the only thing that seemed to rinse it clean was the unexpected return of Danny. She would have been lying to say it was a relief, grinning as he took her out to the floor, even if it was hours late. "That's good, maybe he's coming around," she observed, reaching over for Lorenzo's hand. "Should we squeeze a couple more dances in before it's too late?"

Lorenzo was happy to take up another dance. So much tension could ruin a good night! “Come, my princess,” he said with a smile, sweeping them out to the dance floor.

"Dancing sounds great," Tallulah agreed, only sparing a brief glance at Reggie who was left standing in place. Samuel stood without hesitation and took her hand while she nodded to the others. "No point in sitting around; we only get a first prom once, right?"

“Right,” Matt said, leading Cara out while also keeping an eye on Reggie.

One by one they paired off. Each of them let out a breath they hadn’t thought they were holding; Reggie had proved a volatile person in the past. The temperamental young man had, to their suspicious acknowledgment, not thrown a fit. In fact, his cold, unreadable posture stayed with him even as he turned away. Charlotte could not understand why, but something about his proud demeanor exerted self-righteousness.

The rest of the dance went smoothly. By twelve at night a silence fell over the empty Great Hall. Students shuffled off drowsily to their dorms, or were taken to an office to be formally reprimanded for misbehaving.

Cara and Matt fussed until they had to say goodnight, which they exchanged with a brief kiss to the cheek. Serenity and Paulo did no such thing. They shared a sentimental hug. Tysha and Danson, who had been strangely quiet since they returned from their dancing, parted ways with Danson giving Tysha a small kiss to her forehead and both waved. Charlotte’s goodnight to Elijah was no more intimate or extravagant than their usual farewells.

All the while Lorenzo waited patiently until the other’s had gone through their doors or around the corners of the hallway before saying with a grin, “I can’t go to bed just yet, my princess—,” he took her hands in his, “—Spirit week has a lot going on, but I’m looking forward to the Atlantis theme park the most. Will you still be my princess?”

In her chest, Kaylee wondered if her heart was trying to break from her ribcage with how strongly it was beating. Hoping Lorenzo couldn't somehow hear it, she gave his hands a soft squeeze, cornflower eyes wide in wonder and excitement of just what that would mean. "Only if it means I don't have to try and wear this gown everyday," she said with a chuckle though it caught at the end in her throat. Was he really asking what she thought he was. "And you don't have to stay Eric. After all...you look just as good in the uniform. And anything else, really."

Teasing, Lorenzo asked rhetorically, “Just what have you been spying me in, princess?” Without needing an answer, he tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear and said, “See you at lunch.” It wasn’t a question.

At that point Lorenzo said his goodnight and made sure that every step he took down that hall wasn’t wasted as long as she stared after him.

Upon turning to the door Kaylee expected to be met with the girls fawning over how her goodnight went. This time the girls had enough sense not to stumble in a heap like before.

“I heard some of it,” Cara grinned. “So does this mean you two are dating?”

“So soon, after Joss?” Serenity worried Kaylee was heading for a rebound. She nervously bounced the tips of her pointers together.

Charlotte spoffed, “Soon? It’s been months. Besides, Joss chose his path.”

“I don’t know,” Tysha shrugged. “He’s still kind.”

“Still,” said Charlotte. “Never mind Joss.” She took Kaylee’s arm and walked with them all to the couches. “Sooooo, are you and Lorenzo going steady or not?”

The faint pink in Kaylee's cheeks had yet to fully fade, though she wasn't ashamed of potentially finding someone interested in her. "I guess it does," she said with a grin, greeted with a chorus of squeals from the other girls. "But do you think it's too soon?"

"Nonsense," Tallulah insisted. "Like Charlotte said, Joss made his bed. You deserve this."

She had to admit, Kaylee couldn't argue with it. "Mom did say to find someone who values us, and I really didn't like Joss trying to make me choose one side or the other," she admitted with a teeter of her head. "Hell, why not. We're dating and I'm not going to feel bad about it. It's decided!"

The girls grabbed hands and hopped like bubbling beads of water. Their squeals mixed with praise of Kaylee having gotten such a catch! Lorenzo was handsome, smart—Dressing up as Eric had to mean he knew something about Kaylee to pick that Disney prince—and vibrant, not to mention he had a fun side.

“So, I hope this doesn’t sour anyone’s good mood, especially after such amazing news, but,” Tysha smiled sheepishly. “Danson and I decided to put the breaks on our relationship.”

“What do you mean?” Charlotte asked, surprised like the rest.

“We’re just friends at this point,” Tysha explained. “It’s just, when I was dating him I had expected so much of his time and attention, and he even agreed it was probably fine I did, but he did admit he didn’t know if he could be the kind of guy a man is supposed to be as a boyfriend like that right now.”

At first Cara frowned. “So he’s just saying it’s not you, it’s him?”

“No, no—Well, that’s not far off, but I mean, I actually asked him a few questions and I offered to end it actually,” Tysha said. “I just think maybe he’s just too young for that, you know? Maybe in a few years if we’re still single and he’s had time to grow...We’re just not on the same page right now.”

Serenity offered a comforting smile. “I think it’s very grown up of him to recognize it, if that’s true. And I mean...I can see it. Danson does seem like he’s still just getting out of his younger years.”

Thinking it over, Cara said, “Alright, I get it. And I suppose you can’t rush maturity. Let the man kick off his childhood boots when he outgrows them.”

“I guess,” Charlotte conceded. She wouldn’t want to be pushed if she wasn’t ready. “At least you guys tried it out and there’s potential.”

"That's too bad, Tysha. You two made a good couple, but there's no point in pushing it if it's not times," Kaylee offered as support. "Hopefully in time he'll be able to understand and appreciate you enough that you don't feel like you're forcing him to give you his time."

"Best not to struggle and stress," Tallulah agreed with the others. "There will be plenty of time for that later. Now you can focus on school and yourself. My mother always says is there's no man out there worth giving up a piece of yourself."

Murmurs of agreement and a nod from Kaylee as she thought back to Joss filled their small group. "If it's a decision that makes you happy Tysh, then we fully support it," she spoke for the group. "However...it's ridiculously late and I don't know about you girls but I am ready to crash. "

Charlotte said, “Yeah, that’s right, we gotta get going.”

After a little longer than they should have stayed chatting despite saying so, the girls who were going got into gear and packed up to head off to Avostoska. The rest stayed behind for one reason or another. Tysha, as usual, came with them.

This time Inara alone met with the girls at the portal. “Hey, how was your night? No huge drama I hope?”

“A little drama,” Charlotte chuckled.

On the way to the room the girls spilled the tea on certain interesting events. They purposefully held out specific details to see if their mother would catch on to what had happened.

“Wait so, does this mean Lorenzo is your boyfriend?” Inara asked Kaylee, holding in her excitement until it was confirmed.

A smile that had already been present crept a little wider at her mother's question. "I guess so, yeah," Kaylee answered though she was beaming far too wide for it to seem just like something she was guessing about. "At least until Uncle Everest or Uncle Oliver scare him off..." The thought she'd had on the dance floor and just what had caused their odd behavior made the fact only their mother had met them sink in. "Where's dad?"

 

[xrakkax]

Inara placed a comforting hand on her daughter’s shoulders. Her amber eyes shifted between them as she thought of what to say. “He’s resting,” she said, and guided them the rest of the way into the chamber door, “as you should be—come now, bed time.”

Though disappointed the girls didn’t fight. They were too tired to argue. Inara gave them hugs, ending her time there with a well-wish to Tysha and a happy giggle shared with Kaylee about her new beau. Afterwards Inara parted from them.

The Tigress’s joy faded as she walked down the hallways that did not lead to the master bedroom she shared with Wesley.

Passing statues and tapestries, Inara reflected on her life’s journey up to this point. So much had changed in just six years. What with mages really being human, vampires and werewolves merely being afflicted and not jinn, Inara wondered how it all would have come about without the people she knew and loved involved in it all. How much did Fate play in their lives? Would the same events have happened, but with different people to accomplish them?

Molly gave vague answers when Inara would thoughtfully pose these questions. The Southern Bell suspected she could have given a clearer understanding if she hadn’t been given the nervegear to wear. No one would know for certain. Wesley had expressed his apology to Molly, who accepted it, and it was for this reason that Inara believed the change in Wesley had truly taken root. The feisty, gun wielding Texan wouldn’t have stood for any prejudicial nonsense, even from the most powerful Men—especially them, who could afflict their bigoted wrath on innocents.

Taking an elevator down, Inara walked through the hall marked with emblems of healers; staff entwined with a snake; a wall carved with the story of the Archangel Raphael; the Hippocratic Oath sewn into an elaborate tapestry. These decorations were the telltale signs to indicate which wing of the castle you found yourself.

Quietly, Inara eased open a door to the room illuminated dimly for the lateness of the hour. She smiled sadly when her amber eyes met those bright, coffee ones she fell in love with many years ago, and still couldn’t get enough of.

“Hello, my Love. How are the girls?” Wesley asked in a strained voice.

Inara came to his bedside. She carefully slipped one hand in his. Cold fingers laced around her warmth. “They had a good time for the most part. Tysha and Danson are taking a break from dating. A boy named Lorenzo is smitten with Kaylee, they’re a couple now.”

Exhaling, Wesley said, “Ugh, another one? Didn’t they say Regina had that rumor about me? Why isn’t it working?”

Chuckling, Inara leaned over and brushed a curl from his bruised cheek. “Maybe the young guys think your little girl is worth it.”

“Of course she is, but I didn’t think they had brains to figure that out. It has to be reckless stupidity in the face of a monster like me,” Wesley had chuckled, but he found only his voice mirthful. Inara’s countenance fell. He gave her hand a squeeze. “What is it, my Love?”

“I don’t think you’re a monster,” Inara murmured.

Wesley smiled gently and encouraged her to come closer to him.

Inara resisted, “No, Wes. Your ribs—,” she gasped softly, feeling her body glide over from his pull.

The suddenness of it and the dimness of the room helped hide his grimace from the pulse of pain. Wesley cradled wife to his body to comfort her. “I could endure a thousand beatings and never once would I pass up a chance to hold you, my Love. Like my daughters, you are worth the pain. It would hurt worse not to have you in my arms.”

Sniffing, Inara nodded in silence. She merely lay there with him for a time before shifting her amber gaze into the depths of his coffee pools. “They’re being spiteful. You’re stuck here, you can’t be with your family outside of the castle, you can’t even hand a fallen item to your daughter through the portal. You already have people coming after you, to kill you; mages and mundies. They didn’t have to go this far.”

“Perhaps,” Wesley said softly. “But I understand it—Besides, I might have stoked their fury here and there with a smartass quip, you know me, I can’t help myself sometimes. And Avostoska is hardly a musty prison cell. I’m only sorry this is affecting you and the others negatively.” He kissed her head, breathed in her scent. “Just three years, if parole goes though, or ten more years to finish my time, and I’ll be free again. Hang in there, my Love.”

Sighing, Inara carefully tucked herself against her husband. “I don’t know what I would do without you…”

“Live the rest of your days an intelligent, brave, and sexy woman of such ferocity that the world would beg I return from the dead, because I was far less intimidating and less powerful than you,” Wesley smiled, meaning every word.

“Yeah, right,” Inara chuckled.

“I’m serious,” Wesley said gently. “A woman with such tenacity and strength, and love, to tame a monster like me. I have yet to believe there is a single thing in this world I would ever refuse to do, if you demanded it of me.”

Inara snuggled her nose against his neck and kissed it. “Then I demand you recover to full health and die on the day I do, so I am not left without a heart in this world.”

“If it pleases you, my Love,” Wesley agreed without argument.

The Von Helsing couple fell asleep in each other’s arms, in the medical wing. They stayed for breakfast and allowed their children to eat in their own rooms. It was noon when Wesley had enough strength to mask his bruises with makeup, put on a brace for his wounded torso, and come out to lunch with his girls. They were none the wiser and better for it.

Being excused from a public breakfast had been a blessing for the girls indeed. The late night and all of its ups and downs had worn all of them out. A nice slow meal while they chatted was appreciated and with no homework and finals over, they were free to enjoy a bit of time with each other. Still, by lunch time, Kaylee was growing eager to see their father, just to know he was okay.

Spotting Wesley as the four girls entered the dining hall, she lit up and grinned. "Dad!" She exclaimed, abandoning the thought of food to run up to him for a much needed hug.

"Oof, hello there, Sweatpea," Wesley said, and embraced Charlotte who followed suit. The girls felt a thicker fabric around his upper body. "And to you too, my Dove."

"It's good to see you again, Lord Von Helsing," Talluah offered, knowing the girls were both anxious after last night's events and also not wanting to impose on the reunion.

Peering over, Wesley greeted warmly, "Ah, thank you, Tallulah." He gave her and Tysha a nod, "Good afternoon, to you all."

Coming into the dining hall, Jasper and Kit approached their father with a worried brow, an expression the girls had not expected to see. It was Kit who first hinted to anything seriously wrong. The littlest boy wordlessly padded over and raised his arms to be held, seafoam eyes large and filled with an ocean of concern. Charlotte, Kaylee, and the other girls watched in curiosity as Wesley sighed sheepishly and insisted Kit settle for a hug instead.

Jasper further prompted blinks around the room when he evaluated his father and noted, in an impressed tone, "You're out already.”

Charlotte looked between them. "Out? Of where?"

"The infirmary. Dad got interrogated yesterday night, they beat the shit outta him," Jasper said.

Wesley winced, and in that moment the boys realized it wasn't from physical pain. Apparently that was meant to be kept on a need-to-know basis.

Kaylee went from furrowed brows to a gaping mount of surprise. She wasn't the only one, either, though she was quick to speak. "Dad, you didn't tell us! Or mom?" A hint of disbelief that such an event was kept from them came through all the worry and concern she had now. "They can't just do this to you. It's wrong and inhumane - over an accident!"

Comforting paternal hands cupped Kaylee’s shoulders. Wesley soothed his eldest with murmurs to calm. There was a lot to go over, so he started with the first concern. “We didn’t tell you because doing so wouldn’t have changed anything anyway and we wanted you to have a good time at prom—,” Before Charlotte or anyone else could protest, or demand when they would be told, Wesley raised a hand for their silence, “—In your life you will need to balance what needs to be said with what can be withheld, not to be malicious, but for the wellbeing of people around you. There is a time and a place for this kind of news and I made the decision to wait—either until the right moment, or not at all; if I saw no purpose for it, or that I did not believe it would, in the long run, benefit you.” Wesley kept one hand on Kaylee and slipped the other onto Charlotte’s shoulder. “As for the aggressive interrogation, well...Perhaps they took it a bit far, and while I personally have changed my views and such, it doesn’t mean other’s don’t have the right to grieve or that they can’t feel the natural anger or frustration that comes with facing a Man who had caused a lot of loss or damage.”

The children had known some of their fathers past. All of the ex-hunters they loved as family and friends had a blemished past covered in the blood of mages. The girls always had examples of mercy to model from those who raised them. Yet, Wesley's line of work, his police consultation—mundies like the man Everest saw on his first training with Wesley, who Wes killed for the sake of the greater good—and the various institutions he dabbled in, the people he associated with, such as the devious Dr. Conti, painted a twisted image than the others who often killed at a distance. If they did well in school and kept up with Oliver, they would discover such troubling details about Wesley that he would endure for the sake of truth being told.

Inara stepped closer, seeing Charlotte’s particular distress. The wily hairpin that fell may well not adorn her head again. “It was no one’s intention that this happened, it could have been any item that fell or maybe he tripped,” she touched Lottie’s cheek, “we mustn’t allow accidents to take from you your interests or dampen your spirit. Count this as a learning experience instead.”

Charlotte nodded at what her mother implied. She would take a bit to think, but perhaps the hairpin didn’t have to be thrown out. That aside, Charlotte muttered, “I still think Kaylee’s right. they’re going to extremes.” Frowning in realization, Charlotte said in an almost whimper, “We both hugged you. Didn’t it hurt?”

“It stung a little, but I’ve had worse,” Wesley pulled his daughter’s to him. They could not tell if this flooded him with pain or not. If it did, he masked it well. “If I am to suffer anyway, I rather go through it with a hug from my children.” Kit and Jasper were tugged into the weave of arms and tucked heads.

Tysha wiped a stray tear from her eyes. In all honesty she had her struggles with being around so many ex-Hunter’s when the talk of the past came up, but these moments brought their humanity to the forefront for her. It reminded her of her parents and how much she wanted to be there for her brother.

Like Tysha, Tallulah had chosen to quietly sit down and give the family their space. She had heard of some of the horror stories of Wesley but also knew that since meeting and getting to know the Von Helsing girls, she hadn't seen anything to match those tales. In fact, their family had been nothing but welcoming to her and Tysha.

While she let herself be pulled into an embrace with her father and siblings, the frown on Kaylee's face didn't vanish. The fact that them knowing or not wouldn't change what had happened to Wesley didn't make it seem less barbaric. It had been an accident and anyone who reviewed the tapes would be able to see that. It didn’t seem fair that they would hold a grudge against a man who was trying to do good now in the world.

"I would prefer to know if something like this happened to you," Kaylee murmured into the embrace.

Smiling warmly, Wesley pressed his lips on his daughter’s soft hair, feeling a wave of emotion—the very bond he had built over years—-he hummed, “What kindness and care you have in your heart. That’s probably from your mother.” Wesley eased up from his hold on them. “Now then, enough tears and worry. Why don’t we have breakfast?”

It would have to be enough for now, knowing they couldn't change the terms of his confinement. Kaylee brushed aside his compliment, although it did strike her heart with warmth, making her feel more a part of the family when such remarks were made.

Kaylee chuckled at his suggestion, nodding toward the table that lacked the normal spread of breakfast goodies. "Don't be silly Dad, it's a little late for breakfast," Kaylee teased him.

“Huh,” Wesley pondered the mistake thoughtfully as he took his seat.

A seat away, Tallulah perked, looking over at Wesley and Inara. "Hopefully you weren't struck too hard," she remarked with curious interest.

While they had yet to approach the heavy medical training that many, as Guardians, would be expected to learn, there was still enough basics known to acknowledge that a head injury was no joke.

[After: Kaylee teased him.]

“Huh,” Wesley pondered the mistake thoughtfully as he took his seat.

[End]

The children naturally looked over at their father for understanding, though the expression on Jasper suggested the possibility was more of a probability.

“Oh, nothing a good restful week can’t fix,” Wesley said, deciding not to verbalize aloud the reflections on the injuries inflicted.

It was bad enough that his younger children had seen him dropped back at the castle, half unconscious and bleeding from his nose.

“Just to be sure,” Inara, helping Des with her snippy-cup, chimed in, “we should check with a follow-up.”

“Yes, my Love,” Wesley agreed, knowing resistance would be futile. It made sense anyway.

Now that the mood had calmed Tysha voiced a question she had been thinking over. “Lord Von Helsing, is there ever a time when you can come out of the castle?”

“Mm, it would have to be sanctioned. Likely not,” Wesley said, doubting even a wedding or funeral would be enough to tempt them. “But at least people can come here after a thorough background check.”

There were unknown criteria that had to be checked off to allow visitors. Since Halloween a few adjustments were made. Anyone who came through had to have a pass on them. A security guard was assigned to watch the camera’s for who walked in through the portals and if they correlated with the pass on them.

“So you can’t come to Atlantis?” Tysha clarified.

“Afraid not, but I trust Cory will do his best to fill-in for me, if ever you need something,” Wesley assured them. “But I would love to hear all about your trip when you get back.”

They weren't the most satisfying of answers, but the Von Helsing's had long since learned that they needed to accept what they currently could not change.

The Fox’s gaze shifted briefly onto his eldest, an unmistakable twinkle gleamed in his eyes. “I didn’t get to greet you last night. How did prom go?”

Kaylee had just picked up her fork and was about to go for a bite of her food when the question from her father perked her attention. A quick glance in his direction and Kaylee began to wonder if he already knew more than he was about to let on about the night's events. Putting her fork back on it's napkin, Kaylee carefully thought about how to approach this, knowing just how protective their father could be.

"Prom was fun, even though we were worried," Kaylee answered, fighting the urge to look to her mother for any hints on just how much he knew. "Tysha was crowned prom queen, which was great, even if it wasn't Danson who was king."

"Yeah, that was Reggie so it was a little awkward," Tallulah aided the conversation, not missing the fact that Kaylee had yet to say anything of her own date.

“Reggie?” Inara’s tone conveyed the very confusion the other’s had.

“Hmm, he must be very good then,” Wesley shrugged. He could tell they were curious, so he explained, “I spoke with Principal Minton about these little popularity contests. I find it is best not to waste a moment on pure frivolity in a school setting as much as I can, so I added criteria with perks.”

The children already knew the title of prom King or Queen is earned first by the work they do in class, but hearing about a ‘perk’ did catch their attention.

Charlotte asked, “What’s a perk?”

“You can choose a class you fell short of in some way and add a credit to it. A freebie, if you will,” Wesley answered.

Getting the chance to become prom King or Queen at all meant the students in question worked very hard. This academic treat seemed like an appropriate relief and wonderful gift. It certainly put a smile on Tysha’s face!

Sighing, Charlotte muttered, “I bet I know why they didn’t vote for me. It’s because I’m a shrimp, isn’t it? Half of them think I’m a sixth-grader who snuck in…” Mocha eyes wandered over to her mother with blame.

Chuckling, Inara said, “Hey, you’ll grow. Besides you don’t need that to get by or have fun.”

“Still, it would be a nice win after being looked over so many times. Elijah is very sweet, but I kinda do feel like a little kid whose big brother takes her to party’s out of pity,” Charlotte grumbled, and without thinking blurted, “Boys practically fall right into Kaylee’s lap.”

Before Kaylee or the others could offer consoling remarks to poor Lottie and her delayed journey into adulthood, the spotlight turned far too quickly on the eldest Von Helsing.

The notion, if said among the normal female company of their relatives, would have gone over better. Wesley’s expression, though stoic, did hint faintly to displeasure of the fact. “Indeed. I heard another suitor made his intentions known last night. A new boyfriend is it? Lorenzo Cortez, born August twenty-eleven, to Maria and Miguel Cortez.”

Shifting in her seat, Kaylee was about to confess to their dating terms when the last bit from her father made her brows furrow.

"Dad! Did you go and do a background check on him?" Kaylee couldn't help but give her father a scolding look, though it was nothing compared to the perfected scowl her mother could manage. "How are we ever going to give you any sort of news if you're already looking up someone's birth certificate before we can tell you?"

Wesley broke into laughter, hoping his surveillance caught the details of his daughter's expressions. "I have no idea if I got any of those details right, Pumpkin, I'm teasing you "

"I wouldn’t put it past you," Inara chuckled.

Charlotte had to join the mirth. She knew their father probably would look up Lorenzo soon enough though. Wesley did so for just about everyone they knew.

"So then, sweatpea, do tell me all about him," Wesley grinned.

Cheeks darkened even further to realize she'd been upset for apparently nothing besides his humor. Kaylee huffed and took a sip of her juice to gather herself once more. The other girls hid their chuckles for her sake.

"There isn't much to tell," Kaylee said with a shrug, eyes on her plate though she hadn't actually taken a bite yet. "He seems nice and funny, wants to have lunch next week and spend the trip to Atlantis together. You already said you didn't approve of his costume for his promposal since he didn't have Max."

That summoned a few giggles from the table, Tallulah nodding around a bit of her food. "It was cute, though. I have to agree with Lottie that I'm a little jealous."

Wesley leaned back and steepled his fingers. His daughter was leaving out information, of that he was certain, but something else struck him. "The word on the wind was that he and Kaylee are now dating."

"Yeah," Charlotte confirmed between bites of her pancakes.

"Did he explicitly request to go steady?" Wesley asked, and though anyone could answer his coffee eyes were on his eldest.

There was no point in straying from the truth. Not only did Kaylee find no point or reason to be dishonest to her parents, but it would be futile attempts. Within moments he'd have the hallway footage at his fingertips and see it all for himself.

"He didn't use those exact words," Kaylee tried to indirectly answer, though she knew well enough by now that she continued on. "But yeah, that's why we're going to have lunches together. I must have made quite the Von Helsing impression at prom."

Not satisfied, Wesley noted, "Wanting to join you at lunch isn't a guarantee he has chosen to be more than a friend." They have had purely platonic classmates who have come and gone. "What exactly did Lorenzo do or day to establish a relationship with him?"

Ready to point out to her father that he was clearly wanting more than friendship with such a question, Kaylee stopped quite suddenly at the realization of just what it was that made her know he'd meant so. Cheeks went from fair to pink to a crimson red and Kaylee found sudden great interest in her plate, carefully putting food on to her fork as diligently as she could while avoiding eye contact.

"He asked if I would still be his princess after prom was over," Kaylee barely managed to mumble, nearly drowned out by quiet giggles around the table.

Though not as clear as Wesley would have liked, the query Lorenzo posed could give such an impression. That aside, Wes tilted his head as he read his daughter’s body language. Sometimes, without thinking, he would fall back into these old habits. Wes just about figured what else might have given Kaylee the idea Lorenzo wanted to be her boyfriend when Inara broke his concentration.

"Oh do stop evaluating her, Wes, and let the girl eat," Inara chuckled, who wiped Lyranni's mouth clean.

Blinking out of his investigative mode, Wesley feigned offense, saying with a grin, "What an outrageous accusation."

Giggles fluttered through the girls to see Inara playfully scowl back and threaten sandal-swatting in Hindi. Wesley looked far more amused than frightened.

The rest of their time at the lunch table centered around other topics than teen drama. Jasper began dirt-bike lessons. He had an interest in building his own one day. Kit had picked up the piano fairly well. He hoped to try guitar soon. Lyra and Des were well on their way to becoming more agile troublemakers. Inara started consulting in regards to vampires and Wesley furthered progress on his holofigure of himself.

Kaylee, relieved to have the attention off her, took pride in her siblings and their accomplishments. Ever since joining the family she'd felt a part of it, both of her brothers accepting her as part of their life. with Wes no longer questioning her further and the knowledge that school was effectively done for academic work and just a final week to unwind meant Kaylee was free to relax and enjoy the concept of dating. Though she didn't dare say so in front of her parents.

Once lunch was over with, the girls excused themselves with the promise of still doing at least one obstacle course to keep their bodies in tune before scurrying off to dive back into giggling girl drama.

SPIRIT WEEK​

In the following days Kaylee and the other’s did end up at lunch with Lorenzo often. Sometimes he opted out for time with a table of some other clique or group; quite the social butterfly, flitting from one flower to another. Any time Lorenzo spent hanging out tested Kaylee’s limits of affection. Here and there he dropped a comment that excited her mind and turned her fair skin pink. Lorenzo would share bites of his food by spooning a nibble into her mouth. If they happened to cross paths while headed in opposite directions she was in danger of a wink and a charming grin. Neither had kissed again at this point, but Charlotte had pondered aloud if this might not be something to expect from the trip to Atlantis.

Tysha and Danson got along well despite their agreement not to date. There were times that one or the other appeared to miss the closeness that came with the relationship of being a significant other, but Danson just couldn’t promise he was ready.

Like usual, Cara and Matt bulldozed through their issues in a reckless attempt to keep afloat despite their differences. Sometimes that ended up with them throwing a fit and passive-aggressively ignoring or taunting one another.

The others were free of such drama. Serenity and Paulo silently agreed that they would rather be friends at this point. Tallulah and Samuel had quietly continued going, although getting updates on just what that entailed was more difficult than pulling teeth.

Aside from all of that the entire school’s anticipation of Atlantis lifted up their spirits.

Kaylee, Charlotte, and the rest of them stood close to one another while waiting to load up in the large busses. Lorenzo had yet to arrive.

"Oh, this is so exciting," Kaylee nearly squealed, bouncing in place. They'd heard plenty from Cory and Ryuu about the theme park as it was built, but this would be their first time visiting. "I wonder what we'll go to first?"

"Hopefully nothing scary," Tallulah remarked with a small frown. She had to agree with Kaylee's dislike of strong horror.

"Oh, but a scare is just what you need to know you're alive sometimes," the familiar voice of Oliver came up behind the group. He'd been one of the many chaperones recruited for the trip.

[Hmmmm—I think Lauri will stay home with the babies, since the total trip is nearly 72 hours and the kids would want to spend time with both parents at the park, which would interrupt Oliover’s job as a chaperone, but she will keep in touch through video call and stuff.]

The girls had hoped all of their family could make it to the theme park, since Atlantis was still open to the public despite their field trip, but only some could make it for various reasons.

“Uncle Oliver!” Charlotte greeted with excitement, giving him a hug.

“Hey, Professor Blair,” Danson and the other’s greeted. The young man went on to comment on Oliver’s opinion about a good scare, saying, “You gotta join us on some of the fast rides.”

Charlotte shook her head. “By ‘us’, I hope you mean you and everyone else. I can do the creepy slow ones that go through tunnels, but a loopy roller coaster is just as frightening as flying and I am not about that life.”

Coming up to the group at this point, Lorenzo heard Danson and Charlotte. He chuckled, “I got to agree with Lottie. I could also go for some questing.”

The theme park boasted more than rides and food. Customers could gear up and run around to LARP. They all knew Cory and Ryuu would be playing some kind of role when they arrived.

There was no denying that Kaylee lit up the moment that Lorenzo's voice joined them. She conveniently found a place just beside him, a natural response that had started in the past week.

"Questing sounds like a blast," Kaylee agreed, looking around at the other groups of students.

Peers gathered in their normal masses, and it was notable that Regina was once again absent. Paisley was right at Hugo's side, though she still struggled for his attention even with the Queen Bee missing in action. Likewise a good distance away Reggie could be seen with his growing group of followers, though Kaylee tried not to let her gaze linger on Joss.

"Do we have assigned seating on the bus?" Tallulah's question to Oliver pulled Kaylee out of her thoughts.

"Not as long as everyone can behave," the British Lion responded, casting only a short glance toward Lorenzo and Kaylee. "But I've been making sure anyone who can't behave is split apart, so don't make me work, please."

At that, a teen whose height nearly matched Lottie’s came up and gave them all a polite hello. Tysha recognized this student from Beastmastery class.

Lorenzo quirked a grin, “Hey there, Sparrow, what’s up?”

Tysha tilted her head, curious.

The young girl, with cheeks pink, handed Lorenzo a ‘Magic the Gathering’ card. “Just returning this. It was really helpful, thanks!”

“No problem,” Lorenzo said with a smile, fitting the game card between a credit card and a gift card to keep it from wrinkling.

Kaylee couldn't deny a bit of curiosity built when another girl approached him. She couldn't say that she was the territorial type by any means, but she did wonder just what such a card could be so useful for. Then again, maybe she just wasn't into card games enough to understand.

“Alright, well, I’ll be off,” the girl waved at them. “See you around.”

“Bye Bindi,” Tysha offered before the girl left.

A voice blared over a megaphone just as the bus doors opened. “File in one at a time please!”

At the call to enter the bus, their group shuffled to move from a congregated mass to form the requested line. Kaylee slid between Charlotte and Lorenzo, turning as she waited for the line to move so she could face him.

"So, just where did you plan on sitting on the bus? Since there's no arrangements or anything?" Kaylee asked; a casual enough question, she thought.

Grinning, Lorenzo chuckled, “What? Trying to suggest I won’t be sitting with you, Princess?” He gave her upper arm a light squeeze. “I’ll have to disappoint you then. I plan on being selfish and taking the aisle seat with you beside me next to the window.”

It was an arrangement she wasn't about to say no to. Besides, the girls could always take up seats in front of and behind if they wanted to chat still on the ride. This was an important step in their relationship...she thought. It was their first outing as a couple that wasn't on school grounds.

"I'll allow it," Kaylee said with a small shake of her hair, putting on a posh accent briefly.

Chuckling, Lorenzo mimicked the accent. He swept his hand out dramatically towards the door of the bus and held the other for her to hold. “After you, Princess,” Lorenzo said, helping her keep steady on her way up the short steps.

Kaylee could see a glimpse of other students behind them as she stepped inside. Joss and Reggie were only some of the familiar faces following in the line up.

Once inside the two shuffled closer together to make it obvious they intended to sit in a row. Charlotte, just in front, took a spot with Elijah just after a row on their right behind Kraig Krenshaw and his buddy Steven Stein; mundies of ex-Hunter families.

“Here we are, Princess,” Lorenzo made room so that Kaylee had the chance to scoot to the window seat. Then he took his place beside her.

Lorenzo’s charming smile managed to pink her cheeks, but the moment soon passed when they heard a yelp. The two looked up to see Billie Osso falling face-down onto the floor of the narrow walkway. A rise of gasps followed by queries into his state of health did not cover the dark chuckles of both Kraig and Steve. If Kaylee had to bet on it, she could have sworn she noticed Kraig shift back and away from the edge of his bench, as if he had overextended his body conveniently seconds ago. By the looks of it, she wasn’t the only one who thought so.

Reggie dipped down and pulled Billie up to his feet. He murmured encouragement before letting the embarrassed boy go. Slowly passing Kraig and Steve, Reggie kept eye contact in a cold, eerie hold of their gazes. The mumbled mirth from the two mundies before faded away and they seemed to shrink against the window until well after Reggie had passed them.

Joss, though also displeased with what appeared to be Steve and Kraig’s successful sabotage of Billie, did not linger on the two. Instead, his soft eyes alighted briefly on Kaylee’s cornflower ones. As always she could not detect any bitterness, nor resentment; merely a trace of melancholy. The fleeting moment passed, leaving Kaylee and Lorenzo unbothered in their row.

The shared look between Kaylee and Joss had been enough to ease her brow from frowning at the hints of just what had transpired. Granted, they hadn't seen enough to know for certain if Billie had been tripped, but it seemed like a pretty good assumption to make. Though Kaylee didn't want to gain a reputation of tattling on misbehavior, she decided to casually bring it up to her father once they were back home, just in case the bus security might have caught anything.

"Well that is quite the rocky start of the trip," Kaylee muttered, exhaling and trying to push it behind them for now.

Tallulah, who was across the aisle from Charlotte and Elijah with Samuel at her side, turned from her inner seat. "I wouldn't let it get to you," she offered, glancing over at Kraig and Steve and rolling her eyes. "What goes around, comes around. Better to focus on what's ahead, my mom always says."

If Kraig and Steve heard, they didn’t acknowledge it other than a glance from Kraig. The other’s believed the low muttering between the boys had traces of worry, but no one knew for sure.

Other than that the bus ride to the theme park did not result in any further drama. Laughter and music mixed in the air, some played games on their phone, but most chattered amongst their friends, all the while passing rolling landscapes and driving through small towns. Each student received snacks to tide them over until noon. This helped anyone who had missed breakfast since travel started so early in the morning.

“Look!” Tysha pressed her hand against the window. “I can see it!”

Students soon peered out the same. One after the other murmured they too could tell the vague shape of the Atlantis theme park. Cory had taken inspiration from the animated feature film of the same name. Through a deal with Disney he managed to craft the park with similar aesthetic and familiar character’s, such as Milo and Kida. Aside from that Cory took the concept and ran with it in his own direction.

Ruined ancient city buildings of unknown stone rose up from a mist that seeped all along the perimeter of the vast park. Domes of teal and turquoise caught the shine of the sun at its zenith. The closer the busses got the more detail they could see of carvings in the pearlescent rock. If it were not for the fortified parking lot and the huddling lines of people, they could have been fooled into thinking they had gone into a rare pocket of preserved land in Aarin.

The busses drove around the public entrances to an area meant for them. Large doors set with spells and blessings opened as soon as they were verified.

Excitement could not be contained. The students pressed their noses against the window panes. They could see holofigures and holocritters roaming the faux ancient streets and structures. People from infancy to their elderly twilight years were wandering to and fro, buying food from vendors, entering or exiting indoor and outdoor rides, wearing either casual modern clothes or full on LARPing gear they brought from home or bought from the local boutiques. Quest-masters were spotted here and there, giving out missions to anyone brave enough to take on their task.

"It's beautiful," Kaylee murmured in awe, feeling the concept art she'd seen bits and pieces of had nothing on its grandeur.

It was hard to gather everyone's attention, but Oliver managed to do so with a good Lions bellow. Chuckling, he nodded to them all. "Yes, yes I agree, very impressive, but we still have a bit before I can unleash you all," he informed the group.

The students peeled their eyes off of the wonderful outdoors to pay heed to Oliver. Charlotte and Kaylee knew what was coming next; a precaution.

Holding up a briefcase that slid open from a pressure lock, rows of black and red wristbands were revealed. "These will both allow you to access the rides at the park, and also allow us to keep an eye on you,” Oliver said. “A reminder to keep to the schedule for meals and gatherings, that way I or any of the other professor's don't have to hunt you down."

Their bands connected wirelessly to the chaperone’s watch. Updates on the students whereabouts were sent to the chaperone every hour, or alerts were sent if unusual activity occurred—loss of connection, emergency calls, and so forth. The technology of the wristbands was advanced but nothing that couldn't be expected.

Once equipped they could only be removed with a tool the chaperones would wield at the end of the day. Even though the park had its own security, the academy wouldn't take any risks for the well-being of its students, particularly not for it's youth.

“Not too tight,” Charlotte warned the others as she slipped hers on her wrist. “You should be able to put a finger between the band and your skin.”

They promptly did so; snug enough not to slip off, but not restricting. No one was allowed out of the bus without wearing a band. Oliver stepped out first and waited until the last student cleared the vehicle. Every chaperone per bus had responsibility over the students that they accompanied on their bus. The children numbered upwards of thirty. The bus rumbled away as soon as the driver was given the go-ahead.

Charlotte felt a giddy eagerness to explore. “I hope we go to the boutique first. I want to dress up!”

“Nah, we’ve been traveling all this time with just snacks,” Danson said. “I want food.”

Paulo agreed, saying, “My stomach needs something hot and delicious.”

Seeing the era-appropriate wardrobe they'd be able to use during their stay was tempting, but Kaylee had to agree with the boys at this point. She was hungry even after the provided snacks, and wondered if that meant she was in for another growth spurt. Secretly Kaylee hoped not because she already hated the fact that she was towering over Lottie and a couple of their peers.

Kaylee wasn't the only one who agreed with the teenager boys though, Oliver nodding in front of the group and placing a hand over his own stomach. "I think a quick stint over at the pub will be a great way to kick things off," he agreed, rounding up any stragglers within their group before leading the way through the immaculately crafted buildings or structures. As fascinating as the function of the various rides and attractions were, there was no denying the pleasing aesthetic that coupled with it was just as impressive.

Before long their troop had navigated with the help of signs and a map to the entrance of one of the park's many taverns. Enchanting decor welcomed them in along with the mixed aromas of savory and sweet. Anyone who didn't think they were that hungry before was quickly proven wrong!

"Alright mates,” Oliver said as he held the door open, “we'll take the next forty-five minutes or so to stock up on some energy and then see where adventure takes us, eh?"

They children were quick to agree, filing into the large establishment with the words Dave’s Trade stamped on the front. Upon gathering inside the children grouped up into vacant tables. They were distracted from ordering by the holofigures playing their instruments and the rustic, yet elegant design of their surroundings and their tables.

Waitresses dressed in ancient era-styled gowns came out to take requests for drinks first while the teens looked over the simple, flavorful menu. The one who attended Kaylee, Charlotte, Tysha, and the rest looked about as young as they did. She had no outstanding features, no unique tone of voice, and by all accounts she felt like she blended into the scenery as much as a holofigure would have. Her first name read ‘Izat’ on her tag pinned to her left shoulder.

After taking note of the available options Charlotte asked, “May I have a Sojourners Steak plate? I’d like my potatoes roasted and a raspberry vinaigrette on the side for the salad.”

Scribbling down the order, Izat looked to Kaylee, who was next, and asked, “What would you like?”

Humming as she glanced over the menu, Kaylee looked up with a polite smile to their waitress. "I'll have the Wildebeast Wrap with chicken and a side of the summer medley vegetables, please."

Waiting her turn, Tallulah added her own order. "The Traveler's Tilapia with a side of roasted potatoes and salad for me as well, if you'd be so kind," she requested, able to smell the fried fish since they came in with her stomach grumbling away in response.

Izat promptly wrote down their orders one after the other as well as write down their preferences for drinks. “Alright, I’ll have the kitchen fire up.”

The waitress left the students to their own company for the time being. Paulo noted, “Man, this place looks legit.”

“Feels kinda otherworldly,” Cara said. “Guess that fits the idea of a drowned ancient civilization.”

Danson, who had been working towards being Elite, took special notice of certain details. He commented, “This place sort of oks like it has a lot of artwork and design from Aarin.”

“That’s because Uncle Cory worked closely with Ryuu and the others in our family to make it as authentic as they could for the Atlantis theme,” Charlotte explained. “Turns out it really existed. It was sunk by powerful Almaeri users. Uncle Jovan said they had seen it once on a scouting trip. There’s a chunk of it here I think—some piece they were able to find to add to the thrill of the theme park.”

“What did they scout for?” Matt asked.

“Well, Mamon had these excursions done for many reasons,” Charlotte shrugged and shuddered. She still remembered the encounter with the treacherous creature. Sometimes it visited her in nightmares. “Most were his business alone. This time Jovan had gone. They had no real way of knowing for sure, but he always suspected it had to do with the library. They kept being sent into the colleges.”

A noticeable murmuring picked up to the side. Kaylee and the other’s couldn’t make out words, nor could they be sure that others were paying attention to them, but the faint tingle of the sense of being watched lingered for several minutes.

Intrigued, Danson wondered aloud, “Do you think Professor Runa will bring that up next year?”

“Dunno,” Charlotte admitted. “But I’m sure if you asked, our family would tell you.”

Tysha said, “Maybe Mr. Drozdov can do a talk one year.” They had at least three left. This time around it would be Rosalie and Molly.

“Maybe,” Charlotte smiled.

“Aarin is pretty fascinating, I’d like to hear all their stories,” Danson absentmindedly tapped a salt and pepper shaker. “I can’t wait to see what Lord Cromwell did for this place.”

“Where should we go first?” Tysha questioned them. “There’s so much stuff here. They even built into the Earth, look.”

The map showed the mimic city in three parts, each descending into the next level; the surface where they were now, aquatic and subterranean zone, then finally a pocket of park meant to replicate a chunk of Aarin where Atlantis is theorized to rest. Rides, shops, and guests could be done throughout. One mission in particular sampled each zone.

"Well, it would make sense to start up here and work our way down," Kaylee offered with interest as they looked at the map. "But we did all want to do quests so we should make sure to find that early on so we don't miss anything."

"I'm with Charlotte though," Tallulah piped up. "I do want to see the boutique first of all. What good is going on an adventure if we don't look the part, right?"

“Right,” they agreed.

Their food arrived about then. Izat shuffled around their table to set plates down in front of their respective customers. Lorenzo happily received his Rogue Ribs and dug in without a word. Elijah murmured his traditional prayer before cutting into his roast red chicken. Most others were a mix of the two. Surprisingly no one chattered when they got their victuals. They were hungrier than they expected.

Once their meal concluded they each signed the receipt so that the tavern would know to take the slip to be processed by the school who would pay for the food.

Charlotte looked down at it just as Lorenzo signed his name. “Cortez,” she breathed, wondering if their father really did get a background check on the young man.

Hearing her, Lorenzo smiled, “Yeah, that’s right.”

“Do you...Have a mother named Maria?” Charlotte asked hesitantly.

“No,” Lorenzo chuckled.

Exhaling, Charlotte said, “Oh okay.”

“Why do you ask?” Lorenzo couldn’t just let his curiosity go unsatisfied.

“Oh, our father is overprotective sometimes. He made it seem like he got all kinds of info on you,” she chuckled. “Then he said he hadn’t, but apparently guessed your last name correctly.”

“What information can he get?” Lorenzo asked. “Aside from names and stuff.”

Charlotte shuffled out of her seat with the rest of them. “Birthday’s, school records, medical documents—Not just on students, but on pretty much anything.“

Izat blinked in surprise to hear all of this. She held dirty dishes and such in mid pull, staring at the Von Helsing girl with mouth slightly agape.

Feeling flush, Charlotte felt the need to defend, “But he’s not doing bad things with it.”

Silently Izat continued on, not saying whether she believed or if she had thought it was bad. The lack of clarification put Charlotte on a teeter totter of emotion. Does Charlotte insist? Or does she let it go?

“Come on,” Elijah prodded, having not been involved and eager to get dressed up. “A line is forming at the boutique. Let’s get there quick.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Though Kaylee was relieved that Charlotte had asked what was on her mind, it didn't make her any less embarrassed when they spoke of their father's resources. While they were quite accustomed to him having the world at his fingertips, it hadn't taken long for them to find out that to others it was unnerving information. After all, no one wanted to think their personal lives were only a swipe of a finger from being known to a famously powerful man.

"Yeah, we should hurry before all the good outfits are taken," she agreed with Elijah, getting up from their seats and filing with everyone else toward the door. "Wouldn't want you to end up in a dress or anything."

"If anyone has the confidence to pull it off though, it'd be Eli," Tallulah chuckled, falling in step with their small entourage that was paying little attention to other groups around them.

Lorenzo looked Elijah over and smiled. “Yeah, I think he would. Eli’s got a nice face.” He winked.

The passing compliment was overshadowed by a sharp sucking in of an excited breath, Danson gripped Elijah’s shoulder. “Oh, I dare you! Wear a dress!”

Laughing, Elijah shook his head. “Nah uh, not just for a dare.”

Cara hit her cousin’s shoulder. “Danny, stop being ridiculous! I already have to compete with other girls for clothes, I will not add a handsome young man to my list of opponents!”

While the teens bickered the line shuffled shorter until they got into the store. Though vast, there were hardly places to step without bumping into people. The customers were too enamored by the options to care.

Aisle of outfits, weapons, accessories, and even holonode attachments to simulate creatures and effects, lined the walls and spun on tall columns, spilled out of large crates, and hung from racks all around them. Sections marked by themes helped navigate the styles people looked for.

Charlotte swore she saw Reggie and Joss slip over to where the most authentic Aarinian garments were on display. Her attention on them didn’t last. A tone of unexpected pleasure at seeing an old aquaintence between Lorenzo and a fellow VHG classmate drew her eyes.

“Heeey, my Skipper!” Lorenzo quirked a grin at the handsome boy. “Lookin’ real good.”

The young teen couldn’t help but flash an unabashed smile in return. “Right back attcha, Renzo.”

Something between them rang familiar, but Charlotte couldn’t place it at the moment. She merely kept a mild interest in them and the cloak beside her.

“Who’s this?” Skipper asked of Kaylee, though the recognition of her face shortly after his question dismissed any need to answer. “Oh wait, yeah, you’re Kaylee. Hello.” He shook her hand. “You went to prom together.”

Technically, he wasn't wrong, they had gone to prom together, though Kaylee would have liked to think she'd be known as more than just a dance partner when associated with Lorenzo. Still, maybe he wasn't being nearly as open about their relationship quite yet. She couldn't say she had a lot of experience to know if it was normal or not, so instead she only offered Skipper a smile and a nod. "We sure did and it was amazing."

“Sorry I couldn’t make it,” Skipper said apologetically.

“Things happen,” Lorenzo shrugged. “See you around? Maybe we can catch up on a session.”

“Oh definitely,” Skipper grinned. He gave Lorenzo a nod and waved at Kaylee, saying in a friendly tone, “Bye.”

"Take care," Kaylee called after him, finding the interaction a tad odd. After all, why would he have felt the need to apologize to Lorenzo for not being able to come. It wasn't as if he'd spent a lot of time not at Kaylee's side at Prom. She pushed the curious thoughts aside, instead turning to look at the section before them. Rows of elegant fabric with golden and silver embroidery was a more regal section. As much as she might have enjoyed the idea of dressing up as a princess, she hummed and walked past, instead eyeing up tea-length tunics with leggings and tights to match.

After a while of going through clothes and items the companions were satisfied with their picks. Charlotte chose a simple brown tunic over a billowing white undershirt. A wide leather bracer wrapped around her middle. Her hair, braided down her front, ended in a satin tie.



After deciding that she was going to prefer mobility over any sense of being fashionable, Kaylee settled on a deep brown leather tunic atop a sheen blue blouse that was the same length and kept her from being too revealing on her slowly blossoming chest. A pair of leggings in a matching brown meant she'd be able to move about easily and not overheat, topped off with a comfortable pair of boots. Grinning at her reflection, she felt ready for an adventure.



While the rest were a sight for sore eyes, Lorenzo was looking mighty fine among them. All he needed to complete his rakish, suave outfit resembling that of a fantasy land pirate, was a five-o-clock shadow. Maybe in a year or two he’d have that option.



While they waited in line to sign their slips, Danson exhaled in a mutter, “Ugh, here comes the psychos.”

Joss and Reggie weaving through the crowd, trailed by quite a few classmates, came within yards of them. They were dressed in cloaks and Aairnian symbols. Gentle eyes kept their hold on Kaylee’s cornflower gaze briefly, until the distance and people broke the connection.

Lorenzo had heard about Joss and Reggie. He had only sympathy and an apologetic tone to offer Kaylee, since he had no control over what happened. In fact, he had encouraged her that her future was still bright. Anyone who had heard him could have questioned the use of the vague metaphors, but for Kaylee she was certain he had been poetic about their future together.

The only one who looked agitated was Danson, who could not deny that Reggie spared Tysha the kind of look that dared suggest they weren’t over yet. At times like these Danson felt the urge to reignite the relationship he had with Tysha, just to make sure Reggie had no chance whatsoever.

“Come on,” Tysha cleared her throat. She didn’t want to think about the way Reggie looked at her and talked to her. It confused Tysha too much; his kindness mingled with venom, making him both sweet and deadly.

Danson gave a nod and shuffled with them through the cashier station. He would rather not dwell either.

Once their items were paid for they geared up and walked into the sun feeling like whole new people. Danson long forgot about Reggie, swinging his sword. Matt used his guns with holobullets to shoot holocritters around them. Cara, Charlotte, Elijah, and the rest were happily fiddling with their purchases for a moment longer before one of them reminded the others that daylight would wait for none of them.

“Alright, let’s get on to that long mission,” Charlotte hopped once. She really wanted to see everything she could.

“Um,” Matt glanced at the long winding trail. “Yeah, Imma do that some other time. I want to get on these rides.”

Cara glanced between the map and the screaming children going faster than a kelpie could swim. “Actually, yeah, can we do some rides first?”

Elijah looked at his watch. “We have enough time to either do this mission or dabble in other attractions. We can’t really do both today.”

Giving them a pat, Matt said, “Well then, I’ll see you guys tomorrow, Imma gonna scream my lungs out. Cara?”

“Coming!” Cara said, following after him. She glanced back at anyone else who wanted to come and waved them on.

Danson hummed in indecision. Finally he said, “Okay, actually, I want to do rides too. See you guys!”

Lorenzo stayed beside Kaylee. Charlotte did as well, with Elijah and Tysha right with them.

While Samuel and Tallulah gave apologetic smiles before following after those who were excited for the rides, Kaylee turned to the others. "Well, looks like it's just us. Ready for the most intense role playing quest of your life?" she grinned, knowing there would be nothing less offered as one of the birth children of her Uncle Cory with Ryuu's help.

"You guys are going to do the long mission?" A somewhat familiar voice just behind them had sounded, heads turning to be faced with Kyle Villarreal. Adorned in an assassins tunic in lighter shades of tan and cream that might have been best suited for a desert, he looked out from under the hood with some uncertainty. Unlike many others he'd found himself without a group for the days adventure, mostly because it seemed like Paisley and Hugo had little interest to be around him after it was his fault Regina wasn't present.



Deciding it wouldn't hurt to offer and having another set of hands might even be useful, Kaylee nodded. "Yeah, we were just about to head out before it gets too late. Do you...want to join us?" She had to hope no one else would object, though she couldn't see reason for them to.

"Oh, sure. I mean, if no one minds?" He took a step closer to the other five, though a small one in hesitation in case the offer would be retracted.

Lorenzo grinned, giving Kyle a cursory evaluation. “I don’t mind at all. Anyone else?”

“I’m fine with it,” Charlotte said, feeling the friendly gesture only right after Regina had cheated off of him.

Elijah smiled, “Welcome to the fellowship! You can call me—,” he paused for a fantastical name that suited his brilliant outfit that blazed the spirit of fire, “—Ignatious the Emberblade.”

Giggling, Charlotte posed as graceful as a cat, saying, “Yes, and I am, uh…” There fell a humorous silence as she pondered her own title while balancing on the tips of her toes. “Mmm—I am Audra, a daughter of traveling minstrels. My talents with the violin are unmatched.”

Tysha, who had not picked a sporty outfit, but rather a dressier gown, courtesied. “My name is Aralu,” she offered. It meant ‘rose’ in Aarin; one of the few words she recalled in her studies. “I am a Sia of—,” she briefly ponder to what she was a royal lady, choosing with a smile, “—the Ivory Hall.” That sounded fun and fantastical.

Chuckling, Lorenzo joined. “Yeah, and I am Lord Byron.” It was the only centuries old name he knew of who had come to mind. The infamous regency lord may well have approved.

Realizing she was one of the few who had stil not yet donned a fictional name for their adventure, Kaylee tilted her head in throught before a grin spread. "I am Nefia, the cobbler's daughter turned to navigator of the stars and moon," she declared of herself, quite proud of a tale of a life with such quick thinking. Cornflower eyes shifted to Kyle who though excited had remained along the outter ends of the gathering. "What about you? Kyle isn't exactly a good name for a thief." Light-hearted giggles sounded from a few of them.

He frowned for only a moment before he had to nod in agreement. "You're right, it really isn't. And that's why you may know me as Talon the Swiftfoot," Kyle answered with a joyful twinkle in his eye.

"Then our fellowship is complete and we are ready to face what dangers lie ahead," Kaylee declared, looking toward their map once more. "Know what perils we face, we face together, dear travelers, and that no man - or woman - is left behind. Aye?"

 

[xrakkax]

“Aye!” They agreed.

The children banded together on their journey. It began in a different tavern by the name of Black Rose, where they waited a half of an hour before a woman came in to play her role of a panicked Seer who declared that the people of Atlantis. should run, for the sea would rise and swallow them.

It wasn’t hard to pick out who were park customers enjoying the show and which of them were paid to shoo the woman out of the tavern for her crazy ramblings. Charlotte, Kaylee, Elijah, and Kyle, along with others, followed the quest guide to follow the woman outside. One of the other participants managed to get to the Seer first, asking what they could do to help.

“Please, convince the three Lords to evacuate the city!” The Seer pleaded. “But beware, there are monsters and cruel Sages of the sea bent on stopping you. Make haste!”

Charlotte gave a hop. “This is exciting!”

“Yeah, let’s go!” Elijah grinned.

Tysha picked up her skirts and trotted after them, wishing she had chosen to wear a pretty dress like this on a day they didn’t mean to chase monsters.

While most were already into the role play, Kyle remained merely amiable at first. Even as they traveled to the first Lord, the Draconic Noble man overseeing his territory from a fortress, Kyle didn’t put as much theatrical play as the children and the other participants who helped protect the Dragon Lord’s castle gates from a troop of fishmen and lamia.

“Thank you for your aid!” Said a weary castle guard, dressed in scales and horns. “What can we do for you?”

“We wish to speak with your Lord,” Charlotte was quick to step in, seeing a chance to interact before anyone else might take it. The other participants had already got to the Seer first.

“Hmm,” the guards thought it over and agreed. “We will bring you to him.”

Excited, the group let the guards take them through the Dragon Lord’s fortress. They passed through the large double doors to see a court of knights and ladies being waited on by servants. At the end of the room sat a familiar face.

“Ryuu!” Charlotte spoffed.

The man, dressed in the kind of robes appropriate of a Dragon noble, held back his initial reaction of pleased astonishment for the sake of his role. Instead, he arched a perfect brow and shook his champagne waves.

“Sir Jerk, who are these insolent shriekers you bring me?” Ryuu turned slightly and held out his hand.

Uncomfortable, the guard coughed, “Uh, my Lord, surely you recall, I am Sir Jerrick…” It was hard to tell if this was a part of the act, or the natural way the Ryuu teased.

“Of course, that’s what I said.” Ryuu shrugged, allowing his personal servant, a maiden, polish the ends of his pedicured claws. “Now, tell me what it is you want.”

Straightening up, the guard gestured to the group. “These brave souls saved the gates from being breached by monsters of the sea—.”

“Is that so? Then what do I pay you for?” Ryuu glanced at the guard with mild annoyance.

Pursed lipped, the guard continued, “They wished to speak with you as a reward for their aid.”

Bright eyes seemed to glisten further. “Oh, indeed? Well, they have chosen the best kind of reward. Isn’t that right, Glinda?”

The servant, who had just finished polishing Ryuu’s nails and began to fluff one off his many throne pillows, smiled with a dreamy expression. “Your presence is a gift, my Lord.”

Grinning, Ryuu leaned on his elbow so she might brush his hair and put up his feet, crossed at the ankles, on the opposite armchair. “Well then, please soak in my ambiance for all your hard work.”

Charlotte and the other’s stifled their giggles. They were sure most of the arrangement of the court and throne, as well as the maiden servants, were probably done on purpose by their extravagant family friend.

Settling from the giggles and amusement at seeing Ryuu in such a performance, Kaylee decided she would speak next for the group. "Brave Dragon Lord, we have heard the prophecy of a Seer who had warned of the sea rising to swallow the lands," she explained, trying to recall just what she had heard. "You must evacuate the city before it is too late."

Ryuu sat up, causing the maiden at his side to frown for the distance, with a realization that dropped his jaw. “So you haven’t come to bask in my glory as a reward?”

One of the other participants sighed gruffly. “Nay, Sire, we have come to warn you. Did you understand what this archer had said?”

Not pleased at all, Ryuu’s brows pushed together and he tsc’d patronizingly. “Oh dear, looks like you have been hearing the crazy ramblings of the so-called Seer, Cassandra of Delphi…” he and the rest of the court sighed with pity for the group. “I’m afraid her ‘vision’ is merely the delusion of a bitter soul.”

Elijah played into his character. “Noble Dragon Lord, bitter soul or not, we shouldn’t brush aside this warning.”

“What do you know of rulership, brave Knight?” Ryuu questioned. “What do you know of the wrath of a scorned woman? If I march my subjects and my guard from the city I will be vulnerable to attack. What makes you think this isn’t some ruse to lure me and my people to the slaughter?”

“My Lord,” said Sir Jerrik, “If I may—The monsters at the gate were of the sea. Perhaps there is more to this than meets the eye.”

“Hmm,” Ryuu weighed their concerns, glancing over the present company. “Where is the Oracle Cassandra?”

A player less involved in the role play, but still engaged, said, “Uuhh, I think she’s at the Black Rose tavern. She’s trying to tell people to run and stuff. Said to let all three Lords know.”

“Is that so?” Ryuu perked. “Well, if I see that my neighboring rivals are ready to vacate, then perhaps I will do so as well. However, I refuse to be exposed for what is verily a figment of an addled mind, or a cruel maneuver of a furious woman.”

While it wasn't a guarantee that the Dragon Lord Ryuu would listen to their warnings, many seemed to accept that it was as good as they'd get to his compliance. Several turned to move, ready to continue on with their journey knowing it was quite perilous and time was of the essence!

"C'mon, we should keep moving," Kyle urged the others, only sparing a look in Ryuu's direction for a second. Acting or not, he knew enough of the Aranian mage to recognize that he'd be aloof regardless of what they told him. "There's two other Lord's to visit; better that we spend our time in one who will listen."

Kaylee had to admit she found it a bit amusing, both with the appropriate role Ryuu found himself in and also that Kyle was so bold to make such a remark. Granted, she knew he was right too; the park events were no doubt on a timer linked to when it would close for the evening, and lingering wouldn't get them any closer to finishing their mission.

“Indeed,” Ryuu leaned back and motioned lazily to the guard who guided them. “Sir Jerk, go on with the wayward companions. Be sure to send word of what the other Lords decide—oh, and try not to die, will you?”

Flat-toned, Sir Jerrik grumbled, “As you command, my Lord…” Then promptly turned on his steel heel to head off the group of park-patron adventurers.

They left Ryuu in the hands of the maiden at the side of his throne. No one could figure if the role she played demanded her to attend him in such a fawning manner, but Charlotte decided she couldn’t respect such a position; serving in that way came off as a mild form of humiliation, not like the prestigious servers of Avostoska. It made Charlotte laugh, and that was all the attention she would spare the role, even if the girl currently playing it didn’t see how ridiculous she appeared to Lottie.

On the way over to the next site the environment around them began to degrade. Mist seeped from the crevices of the ground that grew higher as they descended into the earth. They began to notice patrons of the theme park wearing trinkets that were fashioned after the aesthetic of the ocean. Rides dipped and dived in and out of waves. Swim-suits became common.

A participant murmured in a worried tone, “Sir Jerrik, are we going to make it in time?”

It was what they were all thinking. At the question the guard paused. He turned to them with an artfully dreary smile. “Keep hope. We will speak with the Lord of the Glade. I’m sure he will understand.”

Vague, deflecting. The companions shared glances of uncertainty. Their sense of pending danger served them well. As they passed under trees sagging in the pull of what appeared to be water, several flickering holofigures of Bullytoads came waddling out with spears in hand.

Tysha kept a stride closer to Elijah. While just as formidable for someone shorter and not as strong when she had a weapon, it was in this case she had chosen to be a noble woman without a proper sword or other kind of tool of defense. The Emberblade Knight would have to do. It was then that Charlotte noticed Lorenzo hadn’t quite given thought to tuck close beside Kaylee.

Joss wouldn’t have left such a gap between them... Charlotte thought, but considered maybe she was being harsh. Comparing one man to another wasn’t fair before you really got the chance to know them. Perhaps Lorenzo would surprise her.

“Agh!” Sir Jerrik pulled out his broadsword. “Have at thee!”

Flashes of steel and angry croaks from the gullets of human sized frog-men filled the air. One lunged at Kaylee with the tip of its spear.

The walk between Kingdoms was so comfortable and filled with such beautiful aesthetics that the sudden shift of atmosphere to the approaching battle was slightly unexpected. Kaylee winced at the quickly approaching amphibious creatures, reaching for her bow and the holo-arrows it generated, though her grip was less than sturdy as it needed to be. Fumbling as she lifted it, anyone who was nearby could tell that Kaylee wouldn't be able to draw an arrow faster than the glistening spear could get her.

A short distance away, Kyle had been one of those to notice this dangerously small gap. Lorenzo wasn't making any move toward Kaylee, and even if he did it'd take him too long to get there. Although he hadn't done much for their prior physical encounters, there was a whirling through the air and slice of blades as the assassin first disarmed the approaching toad man before one of the regenerating blades buried itself in the creature's skull. "Stand back; the spears are likely poisoned," he warned as his body came between the shrieking Bullytoad and Kaylee, paying little attention to the fact that it wouldn't bring actual harm to the park goers.

“Sharp wit!” Sir Jerrik remarked while battling one of the last Bullytoads.

Lorenzo, two steps from Kaylee and Kyle, glanced back with a grin. “One of the best, I hear.” He wasn’t the only one who knew of the challenge Kyle took up with Reggie.

Parrying with a webbed handed toad, Sir Jerrik observed, “All of you appear quite skilled.”

Amongst the fading clashes and falling bodies it was Tysha who had the best view of them all. She watched just behind Elijah as Lorenzo, Kyle, Kaylee, and Charlotte were skillfully dancing away from danger.

Tysha said proudly, “We’re students at the VH Guardian school.”

The last foe fell to Kaylee’s arrow. Sir Jerrik praised the young woman standing right beside Kyle. “What a good aim! You two are quite the striking duo.”

Kaylee felt a slight heat rising in her cheeks. She was just about to speak up and correct Jerrik that it was only for the sake of the mission when she was delightfully met with someone beating her to the punch.

Lorenzo quirked a grin, agreeing, “My Princess has a wicked talent for archery.”

Kaylee’s blush darkened even further, pleased for such a compliment especially from him. There was just something about being labeled as his princess that set off butterflies in her stomach once more. Kyle on the other hand could only roll his eyes, retrieving a nearby dagger and wiping it on the grass.

Sir Jerrik perked, “Oh, forgive me—Yes, she does!”

A brief moment of confusion passed over Lorenzo’s face, and words of reassurance that Sir Jerrik had done no wrong failed to reach the guard. A horn blew high over them.

Sir Jerrik spun with his finger to the sky, calling out, “Hurry! The approach of another Bullytoad troop is on our trail!”

The horn was enough on its own to keep most of them going before the warning of more Bullytoads sounded. "Sir Jerrik is right, make haste!" Kaylee agreed, ushering everyone on, though she did pause for just a moment at Kyle's side. "I didn't get a chance to thank you for back there."

Kaylee’s gratitude seemed to catch Kyle off guard, even doing a double take to the others that were already walking off. "Oh, uh yeah. I mean, didn't seem right to let him get you and pretty boy wasn't making a move to do anything," he spoffed, waving his hand at her. "But don't worry about it. We've got more important things ahead of us if the park is going to be anything like the stories has it go."

“Yeah, this way,” Lorenzo grinned, giving Kaylee a small encouraging pinch on her upper arm.

While the pinch was little pain, it did make her frown for a split second. It wasn't exactly normal flirting, even if Kaylee did pick up on it being something he did to her frequently. Brushing off any discomfort and deciding to take it as his special treatment for her, she nodded and tucked Kyle's words away.

Keeping close behind, Tysha caught the word exchanged between Kyle and Kaylee. She glanced at Lorenzo who happily continued without noticing the subtle jab. Perhaps it was best not to bring attention to it. That, and Tysha felt something nag in the back of her mind. From that point she kept a special eye on Lorenzo and Kaylee, and one other. A young woman dressed in a cloak who looked between the students with an expression of interest.

“We shall go, but first take the spoils,” said the guard, showing that a small shimmering glyph left behind by each of the Bullytoads, when swiped by their wristbands or their phones—if you had the park app—they allotted a certain amount of XP points and tokens for prizes to the participants.

“Ooo,” Charlotte dipped swiftly to each Bullytoad she killed. The others were quick to do the same.

The companions arrived to implore the Lord to heed their warning. Things turned sinister when Elijah noticed the smell of fish and Charlotte though she saw the toes of the Lord were webbed. The companions, as well as the entire court, were shocked to see the Lord revealed to be an imposter. A fight broke out. The companions managed to escape, even throwing open the exit so that the poor citizens had a chance to run free from the clutches of the clever creatures.

The further they followed the trail into the ground the landscape gradually transformed to imitate Atlantis being swallowed by the sea. Off in the distance a model of the other two territories, including that of the Dragon Lord Ryuu, the fortresses were overcome. The companions arrived at the last Lord, tired and damp, only to have their warning interrupted by a wave that crashed into the walls of the battlements.

They were set adrift on debris from wreckage—a ride the companions were able to take all the way down into the subterranean section of the park. Here there were caves illuminated with glowing fungi, lighting bugs, and much more. The merry laughter of park patrons wandering around the caves mingled with the mysterious, thrilling echoes of the ambient music and the chittering of fauna.

“Wow,” Charlotte breathed, taking Elijah’s hand who helped her out of the rides seat. “So pretty…”

Sir Jerrik feigned weeping. “We have lost Atlantis to a watery grave! What shall we do?”

One of the other participants pointed out the sound of chanting. “It’s coming from that sliver of a cavern.”

Excited, the companions looked to
Jerrik for his word. The guard gave a nod. “Let’s investigate!”

They ducked into a sneaking posture. One after the other they slipped quietly into the bushes. Holofigures of mages with hands raised, reading an incantation from a vibrant scroll floating in the center for all of them to see, stood in a semi-circle with their backs to the companions.

“Hey, they’re using real Aarinian,” Elijah noted with a smile. Cory and Ryuu did a thorough job.

Tysha picked out the few words she could. “Something about Atlantis descending and ‘vengeance’, I think.”

“Sort of,” the woman who had stared at the students before had an accent familiar to that of Alassiel and Ryuu; the Aarinians who did not mask their native accents. “It roughly says: Sea, take thy recompense. What Atlantis has taken, it shall not keep. Rise and seize the trespassers.”

"What Atlantis has taken it shall not keep..." Kaylee repeated the words with a furrowed brow in thought. "Do you think someone stole something and that's what's causing the sea to rise?"

"Although that doesn't necessarily explain the trespassers," Kyle pointed out, now standing closer to the group of friends than he had been. "Unless...You would think they mean trespassers to Atlantis, but maybe one of their own went where it is forbidden and angered the sea or set off a curse?"

One of the other participants engaged in a talk with Sir Jerrik, trying to figure what he knew about it. While they did that, the young Aarinian woman said, in response to Kyle, “The word they use for ‘trespasser’ is to refer to Atlantis. Someone had come down to the sea from the earth and stole something from those that dwell here.”

Tysha, her eyes wandering from the casual way Lorenzo stood with a gap between him and Kaylee, even as Kyle stood a half-step close to the eldest Von Helsing, looked around and pondered, “What could they have stolen?”

“Probably the Trident or the Heart of the Sea,” the Aarinian woman said with a shrug. “Or some other artifact of the Sea Scrolls. The seafolk were covetous of knowledge. They keep their library guarded. No piece is taken from that fortress of history and information. You come, read, and leave. If Atlantis had stolen from it they would have endured this kind of wrath.”

Elijah couldn’t help but ask, “What’s your name, my lady?”

That tempted a soft, amused smile. Playing along, the cloaked woman answered with a bow, “I am known as Sia Varsha Elys mon Bari. You may call me Varsha.” She pulled her hood back enough that they could see the smears of coal across her eyes and the dots of red over her forehead.

Grinning, Lorenzo said, “Hey, another lady, just like Tysha.”

Tysha rustled her skirts happily. “Nice! My Ivory Hall can be a neighbor to the ‘wild lands’, if you want.”

“Indeed,” Varsha said, perking in curiosity when the two accurately recognized the meaning of her title. She glanced between them. “Your academy teaches Aarinian?”

Charlotte nodded. “They believe it’s important, even if it’s hard. We will probably come across it in our careers.”

“Hunting fairies,” Varsha said, an upturn of the corner of her mouth revealed the notion agreed with her. “I’ve been interested in doing the same professionally.”

“Oh are you in a different school?” Charlotte asked.

“No,” Varsha shook her head, the hood swayed. A few of her ink black curls poked out. “My family is concerned about what these schools are teaching. They are worried they are indoctrinating children, shaping their minds to be in opposition to people like me.”

Elijah frowned and offered encouragingly, “That’s not what is going on in VHG. We have lots of mages. We have our rough patches, but we generally all get along.”

“Are they allowed to use Almaeri?” Varsha asked.

“Yeah,” Lorenzo answered. “There are plenty who are enrolled in courses for that. They learn from Aarinians too.”

That drew surprise. Varsha said, “That is very much unexpected. We have been having trouble fitting in societies on Earth because finding a place to live where they aren’t upset over Almaeri is hard.”

“Really?” Charlotte tilted her head. She hadn’t heard from her family. But then again, they were trying not to use magic.

“Yes,” Varsha nodded. “There is much turmoil. We have moved several times. My parents have lost many jobs, or the businesses have been boycotted who had hired them, because there is some tension over our presence.”

Kaylee frowned at the revelation of such injustices. People were being treated ill just because they were from another place? That felt preposterous, especially considering it was nothing they could control. "That's horrible. I'm sorry that your family is being put through so much," she offered sympathy to Varsha. "There's some arguments at our school, no doubt, but thankfully nothing the professors can't handle. Hopefully with time everyone can find peace with each other."

The faintest spoff came from Kyle who was adjusting his attire. "I don't think it's going to happen quite that fast. Prejudice breeds fast and after what happened, a lot won't be willing to shed that. No matter someone's circumstance now; no offense Varsha. Although it goes both ways, not everyone is forgiving of those from hunting families and are quick to make assumptions."

Kyle didn't have to say a name, but instantly Reggie came to Kaylee's mind, causing her to frown. "Maybe so, but someone has to be the first to make that change and help it stick, right? I think it's sooner than you think.”

Not convinced, but not arguing Kaylee either, Varsha offered an acknowledging shrug. “I suppose so. Honestly, whatever happens, I’d take the conflict between mundies and mages on Earth any day, if it meant I never returned to Aarin.”

The sentiment was a familiar one for the girls. Their Aunts and Uncles always expressed their relief to be out of Aarin in little ways all the time. Whether it was a sigh of contentment in the sunshine of a blistering Texas summer, handling irritating neighbors with the patience of a saint, or the occasional instance of vandalism, those who came from Aarin could only count their blessings.

Tysha smiled and said, “Well I’m glad you and your family are out of there.”

Elijah nodded, saying, “I’ll pray for your parents, that they get a good job.”

Tilting her head, Varsha asked with an air of earnest interest, like that of a person who may have discovered a like-minded fellow, “To whom do you make offerings for petition?”

The question caught Elijah off guard. “Oh uh, I don’t make any offerings for a petition.”

Confused, Varsha’s brows furrowed, “How do you obtain the result you desire?”

“I just ask, hope, and trust…” Elijah didn’t know what else to say to her about it.

The blank look on Varsha’s face suggested this did not compute. Her eyes searched Elijah for some physical allusion to who he served.

Tysha, now curious, asked, “Do you make offerings to anyone?”

“Yes,” Varsha nodded, shifting her attention onto Tysha. “We look to Odin, the All-Father. There is also Frigga, Tyr, and others, such as Thor, Baldur, and—.”

“Loki?” Charlotte blurted without thinking. She knew the others were just as curious.

Shaking her head, Varsha frowned, saying with a sorrowful sigh, “My family says he had been lost to us in Aarin. We still make offerings to his statue though.”

There seemed to be a shared interest from the group as Varsha shared her practices with everyone. A part of their studies for many extended to absorbing information as it was available, especially if it might be considered useful in their future careers and aspirations. Kyle made mental notes to add to his emporium of knowledge, though he didn't engage as the others were any further with the Aaranian.

Kaylee on the other hand, was more distracted by talk of Loki. Even if it had been years ago, there were still certain elements of the battle and days leading up to it that she recalled. The man who had played host to her, Lauri and Oliver while plotting to throw all of Earth to the mercy of the gods and creatures of Aarin. She shuddered, remember those cold dark eyes and wicked grin, taking a moment to gather herself before she spoke again. "But...with these offerings no one gets hurt, right?" The question was out before she could stop herself, thinking back through those years to the little boy who had brought Chel into her life before he was ripped from his own for the sake of Loki's plotting.

Shifting uncomfortably, Varsha flicked her eyes away briefly. Her posture tightened, as if she felt she were facing judgement. The pause for Varsha to answer lingered. Resolute, Varsha parted her lips to speak.

“Yes, good!” Sir Jerrik’s merry tone turned their heads. Participants were hunkered together alongside their guide. “We can all thank our brave Knight, Faeron, for solving the problem! We will go into Lord Taryn’s vault and retrieve the Heart of the Sea to the seafolk.”

The children blinked. They had missed a lot, apparently. When had they absentmindedly followed the others further down the path? Exactly where in the caves were they? Before anyone could ask, their guide urged them onward.

“Come, come, this way!” Sir Jerrik’s encouragement of the group to move gave Varsha the moment needed to stride ahead.

Charlotte kept closer to those of her classmates. She murmured, “I didn’t realize there would be Aarinians who still practiced the rituals…”

So many of the old ‘gods’ had died or were hiding. Perhaps sheltered by their followers. It was a curiosity Charlotte felt the need to investigate. Maybe they could ask one of their Aarinian family members. Varsha appeared to be pleasant. Perhaps she was, but they couldn’t vouch for her character beyond their brief interaction.

Stories of Lyov always told of his belief that the very act of following ‘gods’ and fairies, and the strife resulting from these cults, caused the troubles in Aarin. Charlotte always thought that made sense, seeing how quickly Aarin fell into ruin once the gods, fairies, and mages had made Aarin their home, but she wondered how much of that was true, and if so, could it be accepted by other Aarinians? Would they see a day when no ‘gods’ and fairies spoiled the world?

Lorenzo muttered in a low volume, “Do you think that’s why her parents can’t get a job? Because they take and sacrifice people?”

“It could be,” Charlotte said. “But we also don’t know if the people are willing—you know, other followers who want to live that lifestyle.”

Worried, Tysha whispered, “But don’t they also do that to slaves?”

“It’s not legal to own slaves in America,” Charlotte pointed out.

“Not here, true,” Elijah said. “But in other places it still exists. Rastavek are children sent to live with a wealthy family, so they can eventually get an education in exchange for their service.”

“That doesn’t sound like slavery,” Charlotte said.

“No, not on the face of it, but they are often taken advantage of, over-worked, and usually stay with the families who never end up delivering on their end of the bargain,” Elijah said with a shake of his head. “They use them even as they are old and grey, and they are passed down to their children—as if a possession of the family—to serve them. It is a practice done in Haiti.”

Tysha glanced over at Varsha who walked several steps ahead of them. “Do any of you think we can have peace?”

After a short silence Elijah said, “Yes.”

Frowning, Charlotte asked in a pessimistic tone, “How can you be sure?”

Absentmindedly Elijah placed his hand over his chest. “Hope and trust.”

Not everyone could be so hopeful peace would come about—at least not soon, and some were wary it meant bloodshed to get it. Charlotte certainly wondered if it would mean there would be fighting.

Kyle scoffed, clearly not one to have such blind hope as Elijah or faith in prayer to overcome the hatred that was still in many's hearts. He might not have been as directly exposed as Varsha was, but he also knew that family hatred for the Awoken wasn't simply washed away overnight. Still, he held his tongue as they moved on, ready to focus on their quest rather than such politics.

Lorenzo forced a smile and gently stroked Kaylee’s cheek with the back of his hand. “Come on, brighten up, my Princess. Let’s leave these troubles for tomorrow.”

Kaylee had fallen deep into her thoughts while the other's conversed and that must have been apparent on her face. Could there really be such a rift so deep that time couldn't heal it? There were scars on others she understood, but the past needed to be in the past. It was only for the best for everyone wasn't it? Tugged from her considerations, she looked up to see Lorenzo, his soft touch making her smile and even follow his request to brighten without thinking.

"You're right, there's no reason to dwell on it now," Kaylee nodded in agreement, letting herself fall into step behind him, although they hadn't been doing so for most of their journey and it would only be a matter of time before a gap naturally formed between them again.

The rest of the mission eased their furrowed brows and rounded out their tense shoulders. They were even able to fight beside Varsha without their mood dropping too much when they had to drag out the Heart of the Sea from Taryns vault. The fortress had been protected from the submerged waters by warlocks the Lord employed in his plans to attack his two rivals.

Taking the artifact to the seafolk, the ones who had chanted the destruction of Atlantis were willing to raise it up. The companions and Sir Jerrik hopped into another ride that simulated the rapid rise of the great land.

“Woo!” Charlotte’s upright arms waved excitedly.

Elijah, sitting beside her, couldn’t resist doing the same, yelling with a big smile, “Ahh!”

The participants emerged from the lowest section of the park to the top. Hair and clothes were properly disheveled by the time the ride came to a halt, not far from entrance to the Dragon Lord’s fortress.

“Come, brave and honorable adventurers,” Sir Jerrik waited until everyone got out of the rollercoaster. “We will return in triumph and vindication to the Dragon Lord! I am sure a reward for your efforts will be bestowed upon thee.”

They didn’t have to be told twice. In no time at all the companions strode into the halls of the Dragon Lord. There Ryuu sat on his throne, waiting for them. The young Lord, with hair tousled and shirt askew, it was clear that he had it rough too.

“Ah, Sir Jerk, you have arrived with our Heros!” Ryuu grinned, slipping off the maiden from his lap to greet them.

The implication that ‘heroes’ excluded Sir Jerrik had to have been the reason why a flat face of annoyance flashed over Sir Jerrik’s face. Exhaling to control temper, their guide brightened, “Yes, my Lord, we have come back from saving the great land of Atlantis!”

Ryuu stepped down the marble. “That is apparent, Sir Jerk, I am not a dolt,” he said with a grin, not sparing a glance at the guide, but instead taking the liberty to receive bows and curtseys. “After all, we did in fact have our own troubles here with the seafolk.” The Lord gestured to his damp, rustled appearance.

Pursed lipped, Sir Jerrik cleared his throat. “Ah, yes, if only we had acted sooner.” It was the closest he would come to blaming Ryuu, who shot him a silvery stare. “But let us put aside what could have been and celebrate our success. My Lord, surely we should have a feast?”

A slender finger with a metal claw sprang up to point at Sir Jerrik. “Excellent idea. However, at this time I have tasks in regard to repairing my castle since reemerging. At this time I can offer each of the heroes a thousand tokens and one-hundred XP.” Ryuu swept his hand over the companions. “What say you?”

They cheered for the reward. This pleased Ryuu, who promptly snapped his fingers to summon his maiden, that she may bring the chest with the prizes. The woman came down to his side with eyes wide and adoring. She opened the chest so that Ryuu could reach in and motion as if he was pulling out physical items. Glowing symbols with numbers over them were given to each participant.

One after the other the children were given their prizes. It came down to the last two: the Von Helsing sisters.

Charlotte beamed, “Thanks Ryuu!”

“You’re welcome, Lovely Lottie,” said the Dragon Lord. “And here you are, Kaylee the Cutie.”

These pet names snapped the eyes of the maiden onto the girls. A flicker of jealousy blazed alongside fury. The abruptness took Charlotte off guard a moment. She had no idea why the girl had glared at her or her sister. Charlotte merely stepped back with the group once her wristband registered her tokens and XP.

"Thanks, Ryuu," Kaylee grinned at the familiar nickname. Her fleeting crush of summers past was long gone, even if he was admittedly still easy on the eyes. She didn't pay much attention to the maiden, instead focusing her attention on their reward. Their adventure had been fun and far more rewarding than just a day on rides, in her opinion.

Ryuu waved the maid with the chest away. “Now then, you’re all welcome to take the tokens to the nearest tavern for a free drink on me. Please, exit out the front and take care, brave heroes.”

The participants merrily shuffled as instructed. Charlotte looked back at Ryuu who walked up to his throne, resuming the posture they had seen him in before. Perhaps waiting for the next group of heroes. The maiden quickly took her place on his lap again. The girl’s piercing eyes followed Kaylee and Charlotte out of the door.

“What’s her problem?” Tysha muttered.

“You saw it too, didn’t you?” Charlotte was relieved she wasn't crazy. “I don’t know why she’s so mad.”

Lorenzo shrugged. “Probably because you two seemed to know him. He’s a family member yeah?”

“A friend of the family, really,” Charlotte said. “But man, she was intense for just thinking we knew him.”

“Some people are like that,” Lorenzo said. “Being possessive is kind of an ugly look, in my opinion.”

Tysha inwardly wondered if that was why Lorenzo was barely at Kaylee’s side. “Hm, maybe…”

"Possession would imply belonging. Looked more like jealousy to me," Kyle observed from a few steps behind the others.

“Who wants to use the free drink?” Elijah asked. “It’s dinner time, we could add it to our meal.”

"A cold drink sounds great," Kaylee agreed, not about to dwell on some bitter actress especially after as much as they'd enjoyed the park so far. "You guys all did great today, by the way. Amazing teamwork."

“Yeah,” Elijah and the other’s grinned. “We were pretty awesome.”

Proud of themselves, the students of Von Helsing Guardianship Academy had a glimpse of their future as one of the most prestigious, reliable, and formidable hunters of fairies through this lengthy quest. They had fought well, did their best to reason with royalty, and stepped aside when others who had the chance of knowing better than them came forward.

“We have to do these kinds of things at school if we can,” Charlotte said.

“Maybe make a club,” Tysha happily offered.

Elijah grinned, “I’d join!”

They talked about the mechanics of such an endeavor, as well as what permissions they would need to get to implement the quests. After a brief overview of that they delved into what kind of quests or story lines they could weave in and around the school grounds. All the while they enjoyed a delicious meal with that free drink they earned.

“I think I may go back to the boutique tomorrow, change up my character a bit,” Tysha said between bites of her chocolate cake. “What do you guys want to do tomorrow?”

“Rides for sure,” Elijah said. “Then on the morning of the last day I want to do some souvenir shopping.”

Charlotte said, “I want to do more quests.”

While some of the rides were enticing, to Kaylee they could go to any old amusement park for a ride. This was a unique experience that her Uncle rightfully took pride in. Wanting to get the most out of the visit, Kaylee finished off her strawberry kiwi smoothie and wiped her mouth clean before answering. "I think I agree with Lottie. Doing quests sounds like the best to me, at least for a little bit."

Adding his input, Lorenzo contentedly hummed, “Mm, I think rides sound good. Maybe I’ll come along with you, Elijah.” Then dug into the last of his fried ice cream with abandon.

Kaylee frowned, disappointed to hear that he wasn't planning on joining her in the next day's activities. After all, weren't they supposed to be at the park together? She had been prepared to bite her tongue and swallow her dissatisfaction but it seemed someone else had something to say on it.

"You do you man," Kyle spoke from his position on the edge of the table. He'd stayed with their group and gradually integrated more, sharing stories from their day so far. His attention turned to Kaylee with a nonchalant shrug, "Questing is the best use of time, I agree. Might learn something we can use next year at school."

Looking up from a clean bowl, Lorenzo quirked a smile, apparently not threatened by Kyle. Tysha didn’t see anything in his expression that indicated he realized Kaylee was off-put.

“In the meantime,” Charlotte slid her plate to the side, “it’s probably a good idea to get going. They’ve got a curfew.”

“True,” Elijah said, taking out a pen to sign receipts along with the others.

Once ready the children filed out of the tavern. By design or Fate—a good guess either way, at this point— Lorenzo ended up at Kaylee’s side. On the occasion he did catch her cornflower eyes he beamed a sleepy grin back at her. Though he did not set hands on her or tug her to him, Lorenzo did have his charm that stirred the soul. In the setting sun and the lights turning on in the park, his dark eyes sparkled; carefree and content.

While Kaylee had been annoyed by Lorenzo's blatant willingness to spend the day apart, she couldn't stay angry with him for long. There was just something about that look on his face that sent butterflies fluttering away in her stomach, easing her frown back to a content smile as they made through the park.

“Hey guys!” Matt waved them over where the VHG students gathered to their chaperones; Oliver Blair, in their case. He was wet from head to toe and marked up with woed paint.

Charlotte chuckled, “What happened to you?”

“Ended up in a quest accidentally, got captured by Celtic warriors,” Danson said, coming forward in the same attire, though dry.

“Why are you wet?” Tysha giggled.

Cara gave her boyfriend a glare. “Because he fell to the guile of a water nymph.”

"In his defense, they were quite realistic," Tallulah offered with a chuckle, eager to hear how the others had fared.

Sheepishly, Matt cleared his throat. “How have you guys been?”

"Oh we had a blast," Kaylee started to respond, staying in place at Lorenzo's side as they grouped. Once more Kyle found himself on the outer edge, though he didn't wander off. "The experience was phenomenal. I won't say too much though, I don't want to spoil it for you if you're going to check it out tomorrow, but it'll be fun."

Oliver, looking slightly worn down but just as bemused as the children with a bit of facepaint of his own came over to his busload of 30, clapping his hands in delight. "Ah, yes! An excellent first day of adventures, wasn't it everyone?" Murmurs of agreement were all he needed to keep going. "Jolly good. Alright then, the park and Lord Cromwell have graciously provided accommodations for everyone, to save on travel time back to the academy. Time to head over and tuck in, because morning will come before you know it and you'll all want a good night's rest."

Feet aching and belly’s full, Oliver heard no protest from them. All thirty classmates trailed after in a merry hum of drowsy chatter.

“Can’t wait to sleep,” Lorenzo yawned, his arm stretching. It naturally fell close to Kaylee’s shoulder. He took the opportunity to enthusiastically wrap his arm around her. Lorenzo playfully leaned his weight on her with a chuckle.

They walked to the on-site hotel styled to match the theme of the park that overlooked the scenery nearer to the entrance for convenience. The wealthier patrons abounded in the Atlantian resort. Charlotte found it curious how easy it was to pick out which families were there through coupons and programs and which could have paid cash right then if they wanted. Along the walk to the elevators the girls noticed their Unce Everest and his group of children.

Lorenzo remembered prom night too well to keep his arm where it had found itself. He caught the sharp eyes of the master marksman and straightened up, tucking his hands in his pockets. They were awkwardly waiting for the same elevator.

Charlotte stifled a giggle. She and the other’s did their best not to chortle as they observed the mild distress rising in Lorenzo’s soul.

With nowhere to look that didn’t appear as if he were avoiding him, Lorenzo cleared his throat, “Evening, Professor Crosse.”

Kaylee took a few moments to figure out just why his arm had fallen. Cornflower eyes fell on her uncle and she had to grin herself as well, amused that someone she viewed as harmless had him uneasy. She wouldn't push him on to a level of being uncomfortable, but she did stay at his side.

Steel gaze fell upon the young man who was standing far too close to one of his nieces, especially given the alert that had gone off at prom.

"Good evening, Mr. Cortez," Everest responded from his towering height, finding it an appropriate time to crack his knuckles one by one with each ding of the elevator before them. "I trust you're all having a fun trip so far? Everyone maintaining VHG expectations and rules? We wouldn't want anyone to be...acting up." He presented himself clearly as someone who knew just how intimidating he could come across as and planned to use that to his advantage.

Paling, Lorenzo absentmindedly shuffled a step away from Kaylee. Thankfully he was near an indoor plant to feign interest in, thumbing the tip of a wide leaf. “Ahem—Uh yeah, we’re all good. No acting up here!”

The sound of the opening doors gave the young man a modicum of relief. Either Everest would leave or he could. Lorenzo didn’t risk being stuck with the man in the tiny containment. He tucked in with Matt, Elijah, and Danson when they stepped inside. He didn’t mind the smirks and chuckles from his classmates. Better that, than the fortress of the man before him.

Charlotte snorted merrily, “Goodnight Lorenzo!”

“Heh,” Lorenzo felt a bead of sweat break on his brow. He gave a general goodbye to them all in case a direct wave at Kaylee might dig his grave deeper. “Y-yeah, night guys!”

As soon as the door closed, the tough guy act seemed to vanish almost instantly. Anyone close to Everest might have sworn they even heard a soft chuckling from the marksman.

Charlotte attempted to soften the moment by showing Everest their achievements. Perhaps this might prevent probing over how far Lorenzo went besides the arm draped on Kaylee. “Look Uncle Everest, we went through the long mission. We saw Ryuu playing a Dragon Lord and we got a thousand tokens and hundred XP.”

Everest looked down at his niece, examining the fruits of their labors.
"Oh, well done Lottie. All of you," he praised. "And I heard Ryuu was pretty stoked for the role. I think it might be a bit too big of a stroke to his ego, but that's just me."

Kaylee giggled as the next elevator approached the ground floor. "Maybe. He suited the role pretty well, I think," she pointed out, pausing to stifle a yawn that had crept up on her. "But overall, Uncle Cory did amazing with the park. An excellent end-of-the-year trip for us."

“Yeah, this has been incredible,” Tysha beamed.

“I hope the area under construction is finished by next year! I want to get a shot at every part of this place,” said Danson.

The rest had all good things to say as well, with them telling both Everest and Oliver—the Lion got a break from settling a minor squabble—about their adventures until the elevator thinned out their numbers to a handful small enough to board the lifts with their chaperones.

On the way up Charlotte met Kaylee’s eyes with mutual wistfulness when she murmured, “It will be fun to do with Dad one day.”

They were sure their mother would be willing to come any of the years in school, but it was likely their father would be restricted to a holofigure.

Although their parents had instilled the understanding that Wesley's sentencing was something they needed to accept, it wasn't always the easiest to swallow. Even if most events could be hosted at Avostoska, there were some that could not. He was only present to their dance recitals in pixels, and even now it was more likely the same would happen at their graduation. They may have had many things to be grateful of (such as their father not being sent to a facility for imprisonment) but that didn't mean Kaylee wouldn't feel cheated out of moments they'd never get back.

Steel doors parted. The students shuffled out into the hallways with their chaperones and remaining classmates. They could see other professors leading children or directing them to their rooms; boys split from the girls down separate halls.

Cara, Serenity, and the others resigned to waves of the hand and wishing goodnight to Oliver and Everest. Kaylee and Charlotte indulged in a hug before trailing after the rest of the girls. It was then they noticed Kyle had wandered from their group at some point. Perhaps he had gone into the same elevator as Lorenzo.

“I wonder if Kyle will hang out with us tomorrow,” Tysha pondered as she walked into the fancy room at the end of the hall that the Von Helsings were given at their request, to share with their friends.

A sly smirk spread over Cara. “Do you like him?”

Blinking, Tysha shook her head, “No—Well, I mean, he seems nice, but I just think it’s fun to quest with a lot of people. After I visit the boutique I want to quest again.” She began to shed the dress she had picked out that day. “I can’t even consider a boy right now. I will wait for them to get a little older, more mature.”

Reflecting on that, Charlotte said, “Yeah, I guess. Lorenzo seems a little bit like he’s got his head in the clouds.”

Perking, Tysha said, “Ah, so I am not the only one who saw that? Yeah, he’s sweet and handsome, but you gotta admit he’s not quite got the habits of a regular boyfriend.”

Serenity and Cara exchanged looks with Tallulah, questioning just what drama they missed! “Well go on, what happened?”

Kaylee had just been pulling on a nightgown as growing interest in her day formed, her head coming out the appropriate hole to have eager eyes all settling on her. Cheeks flushing, she switched naturally to his defense. "I mean it's his choice how he wants to spend his time, isn't it? It's not like we have to spend every day together," she meekly stated as she went to brush her hair.

The response didn't satisfy any of the girls who had been absent from the events. "Uh huh...so what actually happened, Tysha and Lottie?" Tallulah changed tactics, knowing they would be less biased.

Diving into the opportunity, Charlotte said, “Lorenzo hasn’t gotten her any little treats or trinkets, even at the boutique.”

“He was rarely at her side,” Tysha said, slipping on her nightgown too.

Charlotte took out her toothbrush and dabbed a bit of paste on the bristles. “Kyle is questing tomorrow, likely with us, and Lorenzo wants to go on rides instead.”

“He didn’t look bothered at whatsoever, that Kyle will probably be role playing with Kaylee all day,” Tysha sat down to tuck her soft coils into her satin bonnet.

Cara tsc’d, washing off the face cleaner. “Shady!”

“I don’t know,” Serenity shrugged. “Maybe he feels secure in the relationship. Lorenzo has always been kind of a free spirit, right? He’s so social. He doesn’t always sit with us at lunch, or study hall. Maybe this is his personality?”

“Well he did drop his arm real fast at the elevator,” Tysha pressed.

“Yeah, but Uncle Everest can be intimidating to boys,” Charlotte giggled after rinsing her mouth.

“Still,” Cara said, plopping onto her bed. “Sounds more like he doesn’t know how to be a boyfriend, in my opinion.”

Charlotte, done with teeth and now braiding down her hair, came to her own bed. “That’s what I mean. He’s not really being a boyfriend. Not like he should anyway.”

“So talk to him,” Serenity said simply. “Let him know you’re needing more. Lorenzo is still a young guy. Maybe he just needs guidance.”

Tysha decided that was a good point. She reflected on her relationship with Danson and how that went. “If you don’t want to come off pushy, you can always phrase it ‘I know you want to do rides, but I miss you and I want to spend the day with you’, or something like that. So it doesn’t come off like you’re accusing.”

As event after event was brought up, Kaylee was quickly finding hard to make excuses for Lorenzo's behavior. Being cautious around Everest she could completely understand, but a few times her patience had reached its limit, all piling up to his willingness to part for the next day's activities.

Even though they were likely right that it was best to talk to him, she didn't want to do that. "I don't know... I don't want to come up to him and basically tell him he has to spend time with me, even if it's saying that I want him to. I would much rather he wants to on his own volition. Just like I'm not going to ask him to get between me and a Bullytoad."

The specific nature of such an example drew questioning looks. It was Tallulah who had just taken up a perch on the edge of one of the oversized beds that picked up on that. "Between you and a Bullytoad, huh? Just what happened?"

Waving her hand to attempt to brush aside their curiosity, Kaylee played the encounter down. "During our mission we were ambushed and one came toward me. Lorenzo wasn't very close to me and so uh, Kyle had stopped it before I was speared," she answered as nonchalantly as she could, finishing brushing her hair and setting her brush down.

Before the girls who weren’t there to witness it could evaluate the modest denial, Tysha and Charlotte both made their opinions known in exhales and simultaneous protest.

Between the two girls' abruptly voicing their opinions, the other’s couldn’t pick out specific grievances.

Cara waved her hands. “Slow down!”

Tysha spoke first, saying “Lorenzo was closer!”

“Now wait,” Charlotte put up a finger, “I don't know if he was closer, but I swore he was at least near enough to help.”

“I was paying more attention,” Tysha argued. “I think he was closer.”

Cara huffed, crossing her arms. “Either way he didn’t step up.”

Playing the devil's advocate for the man who couldn’t speak for himself, and to give them a fair objective perspective, Serenity pointed out, “Perhaps he had been busy with his own Bullytoad.”

Charlotte fiddled with the end of her braid. “Well maybe, but so was Kyle. Who doesn’t keep an eye on their significant other? Even Joss did that.”

“Maybe Lorenzo thought he was doing her a favor,” Serenity posed. “You know, not assuming Kaylee couldn’t handle herself.”

The girls were all for a man who respected the capabilities of women. Sure, overall, and in general, females were not as strong or fast, but when they did demonstrate impressive feats of swiftness and strength it behooved those around them to accept that without patronizing or belittling. The numerous examples of chivalry and consideration for lovers and spouses around them instilled this truth since they were young.

“Yes, but,” Charlotte leaned into her point, “I don’t think letting your comrade get speared because you don’t want them to think you’re stealing their thunder is synonymous with respect. Going to someone’s aid doesn’t mean you’re implying they aren’t good enough or that they shouldn’t be fighting; no one is perfect. Mom has said there have been occasions that she was glad Dad was around to help her.”

"Exactly, and even if it would have offended me, isn't that better than to risk me being taken out of the mission if the Bullytoad had been too fast?" Kaylee agreed, finding a pillow for comfort at the edge of the bed. "Better to do that than risk my life - well, game life, you know."

Kaylee frowned at that idea. It wasn't as if she felt the need to be the center of attention at all, but she also didn't want to be abandoned randomly, especially when this was viewed as more of a date for the two of them, even if it was chaperoned and with dozens of other kids. "I guess I can try it...but I'm not going to beg," she said with a certainty. "If he says he wants to do rides, then he can do rides. I'm not going to change plans and it's not like I can't enjoy myself without him there."

“Look,” Cara raised her hands. “The point here is that Lorenzo has fallen short in some way. You want him to come to you, but the man might not realize he is doing anything wrong. Kaylee, not saying anything isn’t going to improve the situation. He can’t read your mind. You’re just gonna end up bitter while he’s sitting there thinking he’s an amazing boyfriend. You gotta lay it out. And if he doesn’t like it, then unload the toad! That’s what I do with Matt.”

Serenity spoke up again, knowing Kaylee wasn’t as blunt as Cara. “I think you can achieve change for the good while also not making it uncomfortable for the two of you. Just guide gently in the direction you want. It’s called ‘positive reinforcement’ and it works to correct unwanted behavior or to encourage a wanted habit. I learned about it recently.”

“How does it work?” Tysha asked.

“Well when he does something you like, you show some kind of affection or reward. They will eventually make the subconscious decision to repeat it until it becomes routine,” Serenity explained. “That, or just say ‘I want to spend more time with you, why don’t we—‘ and then fill in the blank.”

"Except the affection or reward has to be enough to motivate him," Tallulah pointed out. "If he doesn't seem to mind there being distance between them, maybe it won't have the same impact on Lorenzo if she wasn't giving him attention."

Kaylee frowned at that idea. It wasn't as if she felt the need to be the center of attention at all, but she also didn't want to be abandoned randomly, especially when this was viewed as more of a date for the two of them, even if it was chaperoned and with dozens of other kids.

"I guess I can try it...but I'm not going to beg," Kaylee said with certainty. "If he says he wants to do rides, then he can do rides. I'm not going to change plans and it's not like I can't enjoy myself without him there."

“Right,” Cara nodded in solidarity. “If by the end of breakfast he’s still heading off to rides without so much as a discussion to at least meet up with you, we can dust our hands of him and get on with our own fun!”

“So what kind of reward are you thinking of?” Serenity asked. “Any time Paulo gave me a gummy-bear I complimented his ability to paint tiny figurines or I mentioned that I think he’s starting to grow a nice beard. Now he gives me his whole packets without me having to say a word.”

Tysha snorted, “Short of a kiss, what could she do? That boy has his head in the clouds.”

“How about this,” Charlotte tilted her head, finger up in a posture of epiphany. “Let’s say Lorenzo chooses to sit beside Kaylee. She could give him a warm smile and a hand squeeze.”

“Eh,” Cara made a face. “Too subtle. I say give him a squeeze on the thigh.”

Blushing, Serenity said, “Thigh? That’s so intimate…”

“Peck on the cheek?” Tysha offered.

“Oh—Brief head on the shoulder with a smile?” Charlotte scooted closer to Kaylee. All the girls were curious as to what kind of gentle reinforcement she’d choose.

Kaylee hummed in thought over the options she was being given. She had to agree that being subtle with him likely wasn't going to work, and while she wasn't completely opposed to the idea of a kiss, she also wasn't about to go crazy while they were in public. "I could try the shoulder rest, that's cute and not too flirty or anything." She wouldn't want him to get ideas about what to expect from her.

Tallulah let her head sway side to side as she thought about it as well. "Hmm...I don't know if he's going to change his plans. He seems to be comfortable wherever he goes and with quite a few people..." Realizing she might not have been giving out news anyone wanted to hear, she chuckled and gave Kaylee a sheepish smile. "But hopefully he does come to his senses and spend time with you. I think that's the least you can expect from someone you're dating."

Letting out a sigh of disagreement, Cara said, “Nah, girl, raise that bar higher. Otherwise you might as well just be friends. After all, the least a friend does is spend time with you and Lorenzo hardly does that. Put your foot down.”

“Well, maybe, but Kaylee can start in whatever way she feels most comfortable,” Serenity said. “I support the decision for head-to-shoulder and she can gauge her next step.”

Charlotte agreed, saying, “Yeah, one moment at a time. Especially when Uncle Everest is around.”

“That makes me think,” Tysha chimed in. “What if you made it a little easier on him? Any pecked-cheeks and squeezed-thighs you decided to do should be out of the way of cameras and chaperones. That way, if you did, he wouldn't get scared off. I mean, look at tonight.” The girls had to chuckle. “Lorenzo took his arm off you like you were a hot-potato.”

“True,” Charlotte nodded with a grin. “And at school it’s no different. Prom probably put him on his toes.”

“Hmm,” Cara tapped her chin. “Yeah, that’s right. How will either of you pursue a relationship with anyone if your family keeps frightening them?” They could tell she asked in a rhetorical tone. “We’re allowed to leave the school grounds, right? As long as we have permission. Why don’t we scout out for a good hangout spot and meet up there?”

Charlotte thought of the few blessed stargazing bond-fire pits just a few miles into the woods around the academy. She blurted out, “Hiraeth Hill. It’s not far from the school. You can see it on a clear day. We could walk to it in the span of four hours if we had to. Less, if we are on bikes. And if any of us get a license we can drive up in no time.”

The thought that they could have a place to be without such intense supervision brought a slow grin to Kaylee's face. "That sounds awesome. We could have a place to just hang out and relax when we're not studying." The idea of not being constantly watched was enticing, considering she had been for her entire life, long before becoming a Von Helsing. Her face dropped slightly, shifting in place. "But...we need permission. Which means mom or dad would have to agree, and if they know dad might put up something for security..."

"Yikes...won't he even give you a little bit of breathing space?" Tallulah frowned for her friend's sake.

“Well,” Charlotte chewed on her lip. “I mean, we have a good shot if we go to mom first.”

The age old trick got them the desired result on more than one occasion. Their hopes rested on whether or not Inara would be willing to let them sit atop a stargazing hill on school grounds without supervision. Teenage tomfoolery aside, in all honesty Charlotte could see her mother giving into worry that they could be harmed by unexpected breaches in security by fairies and gods.

Cara jumped on the one hope they had, saying, “Do it! Bring it up when you go back home to get your things for summer camp. Text us when you have the answer.”

“Okay,” Charlotte nodded. “In the meantime I think we should get to bed.”

Yawning, Serenity fell back onto her pillow. “Good plan, I’m tuckered out.”

The girls snuggled under their covers. Charlotte commanded the lights to turn off and for the pleasant sounds of ocean waves and rain to play for some white noise. Each girl had a pair of ear-pugs in case someone snored.

“Night guys,” Serenity whispered.

Smiling, the others murmured the sentiment in return. The lull of the sea rocked them into a deep sleep. It helped that they had spent the day running around and worn themselves out. More than one had a dream worth remembering, though none would. Charlotte’s mind filled with daring quests that ended with people commenting on how much she looked grown up. Kaylee’s featured the sound of a dog’s bark that rang familiar and a cat whose grin she couldn’t place, but felt she knew.

ATLANTIS: DAY TWO​

The morning sun woke the girls from their restful night. Serenity, an early bird, happily nudged Cara— a haggard morning harpy—awake so that no one else had to, and presented everyone with a bit of coffee to start them off.

With a little caffeine and some wake-up music from one of their phones, it didn't take long for the girls to get into motion for the day. There was excitement for everyone's plans and they took quick shifts showering before dressing for their planned adventure, chatting away once they were awake enough. Kaylee was trying hard not to overthink the upcoming breakfast discussion, throwing her hair up for the time being and deciding she would stick to just the costume she'd worn the day prior so that way she could put more toward souvenirs.

"We're meeting in the hotel dining area for breakfast or are we going somewhere in the park?" Kaylee asked, unable to remember if any of the pubs or anything offered breakfast.

The girls blinked, realizing no one made specific plans. Cara pulled out her phone to text Matt. “I’ll direct them to—where?”

“Maybe the dining hall here,” Charlotte said. “That way we can start in a neutral zone. Get Lorenzo while he isn’t distracted.”

“Good idea,” Cara said with a grin. She finished her text and stowed her cell. “Let’s head down.”

Serenity, mildly concerned about her friend's confidence without confirmation, asked, “You just sent it. Shouldn’t we wait for a reply?”

A shadow passed over Cara’s face. “That boy put me through every single Indiana Jones film and a ‘Tremors’ marathon. If Matt thinks he’s not meeting me with the guys in the hall for breakfast, then there will be a different kind of reinforcement waiting for him, and I promise it won’t be positive.”

The girls chuckled. Cara had been near to tears for how bored she was with those films, all the while reminding herself that Matt had a great heart and a healthy work ethic. Demanding breakfast with him and the boys didn’t seem barbaric at all in comparison.

To Matt’s credit he walked in the hall with the requested male classmates before the girls did. Whether this had been calculated on his part or not, it served him well. Cara offered a smile and nod. Matt was quick to pull a chair for her.

Samuel and Tallulah had seated themselves just as he came into view, and Lorenzo was as well once he arrived. Though only friends, Paulo did save a spot for Serenity. Charlotte comfortably took her place beside Elijah. Even if a small part of her hoped he would make an exception for her, she respected his stance on dating. That left a single spot open for another body.

With his room in the same vicinity as the others, it was only natural that Kyle fell into step with the others wearing his assassins attire from the day prior. Everyone else seemed to file into their natural places near each other around the dining table.

Without giving anything away, the girls kept their periphery on Lorenzo. At first he seemed to favor the seat beside Serenity, but at the approach of Kyle, and a glance around, made up his mind to sit next to Kaylee. An attempt to close off options for Kyle? Maybe. They wouldn’t know unless they asked. That aside, Lorenzo happily took his place beside Kaylee. Thinking little of it, Kyle took the empty seat beside Serenity, merely interested in food.

Across the way, Kaylee could hardly mask all of the delight from Lorenzo taking the place that was intended for him at her side. Remembering their talk the night prior of positive reinforcements, she offered him an appreciative smile, leaning in and letting her head briefly against his shoulder. "Morning," she chimed happily. "Did you sleep well for the long day ahead?"

As hoped, Lorenzo's head swung in Kaylee's direction, happily with more interest than originally speculated. A warm smile accentuated his perk of surprise. "Yeah, slept great." He pulled a carton of orange juice over to himself. The pause that followed worried the girls that Lorenzo may leave things at that, but apparently Kaylee’s womanly wiles struck a good chord. Lorenzo asked, in a genuine tone of interest, "How about you?"

If they weren't trying to be discreet in their testing of Lorenzo and his interests, Kaylee would have let out a squeal of sheer thrill that he'd reciprocated such a greeting. Instead, her smile only widened, taking a sip of her coffee before answering. "Yeah, it was really nice. The bed was super comfortable, too."

Seeing as they had a few minutes likely before they'd be ordering, Tallulah thought she'd throw open the discussion that would lead to the decision Lorenzo would need to make. "Since it's our last full day, is anyone's plans changing for what they're doing? The rides were fun, but I heard everyone who did the big mission yesterday had a blast. I think I'll focus on questing today," she offered to the group, earning a mutual nod from Samuel who always seemed to be content to do just about anything.

"I know I'm going to find more quests before I think about rides," Kyle spoke up, though he had to clear his voice partway through when it seemed to catch in his throat, almost raspy to hear.

“Quests,” Charlotte nodded in agreement with them. Cara and Matt were on board.

“Rides for me,” Elijah said, restating his logic from yesterday. The Lines were no joke. “But first boutique.”

Tysha, after making a quick order, reiterated that she would be looking forward to the boutique too. “I need something I can really run in—Dress was great, just not practical for what I wanted.” She looked to Lorenzo and tilted her head. “What was it you were going to do?”

Lorenzo glanced between Tysha and Kaylee. The stirring he had still sparked around his head like stars. “Oh uh, I dunno…”

If that was his way of clearing his palate to suggest a different decision than the one he declared last night, they wouldn’t know. Elijah happily reminded Lorenzo, saying, “You were gonna do boutique and rides too. Maybe even with me. Remember?”

None of the girls lost their control. They did not exhale in fury for the unwanted helpfulness of Elijah, the ruiner, though they still loved him as a friend.

“Oh, uh, yeah,” Lorenzo’s smile faltered. His brows fell heavy in inward confusion of how he felt and what he experienced just now with Kaylee against his shoulder. Something inside him felt disappointed.

Saving the day, Charlotte swooped in by asking, “You guys want company on the way? There’s a quest just past the boutique we’re interested in trying.” It might give them more time to work on positive reinforcement.

Lorenzo absentmindedly leaned toward Kaylee. “Yeah, that’d be great. You guys don’t mind, yeah?”

The talk of just what everyone was planning had Kaylee curious on what they'd be able to convince Lorenzo to do. She still didn't want to plead for him to join her, but she really did hope he would.

Sipping her coffee and swallowing her desire to remark on it immediately, Kaylee silently thanked Lottie for her input. "We don't mind at all," she answered Lorenzo, even giving him a soft smile before adding, "Any time we spend together is something I enjoy." Not quite bold enough for a thigh squeeze as was recommended the night prior, she did settle for a small pat on his knee before turning her attention to the waiter to request her omelette and parfait.

The simple gesture revved the spirits of the young man. Lorenzo went on to order with a big ole grin on his face that didn’t fall even as they finished breakfast and got up to leave for the boutique.

Lorenzo caught the door for them, though his eyes did linger on Kaylee as he said, “After you.”

The uptick in his attitude and mannerisms wasn't missed by Kaylee and likely the others. She was quick on her toes when he held the door, remembering just how important the positive reinforcement was.

"Oh, thank you! That's so sweet," Kaylee praised him, cornflower eyes meeting Lorenzo’s before she finally stepped through the door. She didn't go far, though, pausing a few steps away and turning to watch him with an expectant look.

"We should move faster," Kyle said to the group. "The longer we take the more people we'll have to trip over.”

On the way to the boutique Kaylee noticed Lorenzo didn’t disappoint with the glances he gave her way. Unfortunately Matt caught the young man up in conversation to Cara and Kaylee’s dismay. For one, Cara had hoped Matt would discuss the plans for that day with her. Second, they could tell the more engaged Matt became with Lorenzo the more distance was made between him and Kaylee.

To their delight, just before Lorenzo passed through the door of the boutique, he paused and turned around to make sure Kaylee was following. He held the door and received a warm smile he reciprocated.

“Hurry,” Elijah urged, pulling on a cape. “The rides are already getting filled.”

Tysha, now dressed in an appropriate tunic and leggings, came out with a pair of sai’s at her hips. “Oo, I love these!”

“Looking good,” Elijah praised. “Lorenzo, you ready for the rides?”

“Uh, yeah,” Lorenzo nodded. He found himself turning without thinking to look at Kaylee, though what he did was take a step at her side and what he said was, “We’ll walk all of you to the quest.”

It wasn't the end result they were after, but it was a start. Kaylee matched his pace so they could walk together, grateful when Cara kept Matt too engaged to talk to Lorenzo.

A few yards down Kaylee looked over and caught his attention to stop. "Oh hang on," she stepped close and carefully readjusted the collar of his shirt. It hadn't been very askew but she took her time before meeting Lorenzo’s gaze. "There we are, perfectly dashing. I did say before that you look good in anything, and this might even be better than Prince Eric."

The apples of Lorenzo’s cheeks colored pink, declaring his pleased surprise at Kaylee’s attention thus far and clearly enjoying the compliment.

“Gotta hand it to Lord Byron. The man had style,” Lorenzo said about his inspiration. “The noble had a risqué reputation, you know; a renowned lover.” He kept in-step with Kaylee when they started off again, stooping to say in a flirty tone, “I like to think I have what it takes to do the same.” Then he stood straight, smirking down with the first gaze of allure since the night of the prom.

The delivery of his words was not missed, and brought both a twinkle to Kaylee's eyes as well as a grin that would linger. This was the sort of behavior that she had hoped she'd see regularly from him, and it appeared to get that response she needed to prompt him on her end. Boys really were more work than one realized.

Charlotte and the other girls had missed the last part. Kaylee could tell they were straining to see and hear what had transpired. Did something happen? Was he going to come with them to the quests? Their answer soon came when the travelers stopped by the first ride.

Elijah waved, “Heading off, see you guys later. Lorenzo, Paulo, and the rest of us will catch up at lunch at Black Rose, if you’re all free.”

Hesitating, Lorenzo looked up at the twisting tracks of fun, then at Kaylee and the others. He briefly glanced at Kyle and then turned to Elijah. “Actually, I kinda want to try out a quest or two first. Maybe we can do a ride after lunch.”

“Alright, suit yourself,” Elijah said with a smile. He turned on his heel with the sweep of his cape billowing behind him.

All the girls who had been on the edge of their seats since the night prior discussion bounced their eyes from Elijah to Lorenzo and finally to Kaylee when his decision was made. The self-control for her not to jump or squeal was monumental, though she was quick to respond to his choice with a beaming smile. Kaylee’s hand found his close one, slipping her fingers between his and giving Lorenzo a squeeze to convey how pleased she was.

"Blessed with the presence of Lord Byron a bit longer," Kaylee teased him before turning to the group that remained.

"Yes, blessed," Kyle spoffed, though not many might have been close enough to hear him.

Serenity made a face and glanced at the other girls. She muttered quietly in question to them, “Byron?”

“Yeah, a regency Lord,” Charlotte offered of what she heard.

“I know that,” Serenity assured her. “Just strange is all…”

Clearing his throat, Kyle waved the others who were there for questing toward the park staff that would portray the quest guide. "Let's go before we waste anymore time."

Cara’s senses rang with suspicion. She decided to keep an eye on Kyle throughout their questing. The rest of the girls were pretty much spying on Kaylee and Lorenzo.

The two walked as close as ever since they had arrived at Atlantis. Lorenzo spared moments to flash grins or pluck fallen leaves from Kaylee’s hair. When they arrived at the start of their quest they were asked to sit in the boats down a river.

Kaylee, having gone all but blind to those around them who were keeping tabs on them, enjoyed the attention she was being given. It was definitely something she could get used to! Coming up to the river, she could have climbed easily into the boat, but took advantage of their hands being held to aid her in the transition. It earned him an "Oh, thank you!" even if it was mostly from her not letting go of his hand that he 'helped' her.She was just settling into the middle seat in the row of three when from the other side of the boat came none other than Kyle to take up the last seat.

A row behind them, Tallulah let out a huff of disappointment, though she knew they weren't going to have a logical reason to shift Kyle to another row, especially when the couples that were present preferred to sit by their partner. She settled for watching between Lorenzo and Kaylee to see if this would progress at all.

Cara, next to Matt and Serenity, couldn’t crane her neck to check out what was going on without attracting notice. The first time a fly conveniently had to be swished away from Matt earned her a smile. The fifth prompted Matt to exhale and say, “What is up with you? What are you doing? Do I smell or something?”

“Well yes—,” Cara admitted nonchalantly, to Matt’s blinking dismay, “—but—,” She meant to elaborate, but found their voices too loud for the present company. “It’s nothing, it’s nothing,” she muttered, shifting her attention ahead for the quest.

Lorenzo’s arm wrapped tentatively around Kaylee, as if testing the waters; a man unsure, but willing. Charlotte, who sat next to Sam and Tallulah, thought how brave Lorenzo was being, knowing the men in the girls lives might come across this footage, and took his measuring approach as his way of gauging where he stood with Kaylee in regards to his limits and boundaries with her. That drew up a smile on Lottie’s face, who could only dream of the same for herself one day.

The guide with them stopped at the edge of a bank. One by one they stepped out. It happened that Lorenzo was not in a position to aid Kaylee. In fact, Kyle had gotten out first.

Seeing that Lorenzo was disadvantaged, Kyle held out a hand once he was on solid ground for Kaylee to take. It seemed the polite thing to do and only was better when he realized that it made Lorenzo look bad, even if only for a minute. Kaylee had little choice but to accept the oddly extended hand or to stand there like an idiot. With a slightly forced smile she took his help and nodded once she was stable.

"Thanks, Kyle," Kaylee said out of courtesy and not nearly as sweetly as Lorenzo earned.

Lorenzo frowned briefly. He got out, taking a wider step than necessary, but enough to assume he simply over calculated. The young man practically landed between Kyle and Kaylee.

“Oop,” Lorenzo exhaled with a chuckle. “Sorry about that,” he said to Kyle, taking Kaylee’s hand without looking. “After you,” he gestured to the assassin.

The girls exchanged subtle smirks and giggles. This had to be progress indeed. Took him long enough!

Kyle scowled for a moment when he was forced to step back rather than be chest to chest with the other young man. "Yeah, no problem," he muttered, turning with a roll of his eyes before walking over after the guide.

Kaylee found herself pleased with Lorenzo's behavior, even giving his hand a soft squeeze to show so. "This is nice, isn't it?" she asked casually while they made their way into the group that was reforming as everyone vacated the boats.

“Better company, that’s for sure,” Lorenzo said with a grin, giving Kaylee’s hand a squeeze. “The kind I wouldn’t mind seeing more of…”

The girls heard that! They did their best to eavesdrop on their way through the winding high grass path. Serenity thought she heard Lorenzo practically purr at Kaylee. Cara swore he had given the young woman an unnecessarily close whisper. Whatever the case, the boys noticed the girls were the cause of the slow pace of their group.

The sand, wet and heavy on their heels, slopped against their boots. Tysha halted briefly to glance at Lorenzo.

“Oof!” Paulo’s shoulder caught on Tysha, turning him sideways. Sticky mud kept him from correcting himself. “Ah!” He fell, reflexively grabbing on Tysha. The girl yelped as he toppled him.

“Wha—,” Charlotte’s exhale stopped short when her front crashed onto the back of her friend.

Matt stopped the train wreck by gripping Cara’s waist. “Whoa, whoa! You guys alright?”

A muffled protest became clear when Paulo managed to stand upright. “No,” he repeated. “Tysha just stopped in front of me.”

“Shh,” one of the other participants muttered.

Ignoring the stranger, Tysha argued, “I did not. I merely paused. That’s different.”

A couple more participants hushed the adolescents. Most of the youngsters were apologetic, though some questioned what the issue was—It was a quest, why did they have to be quiet?

Seconds after that thought crossed their minds a shadow passed over them. They looked up to see the hood of a cobra spread like an umbrella. It slithered as long as a blue whale and as thick as a barrel.

The movement of the oversized serpent caught Kaylee's attention and she could immediately feel her heart beating madly in her chest. While they were being trained to handle vicious attacks of fairies and other creatures, that didn't mean fears from Earth-dwelling beasts were void. As much as she hated to, she dropped Lorenzo's hand and reached for her bow. Her grip was clearly weaker than it had been the day prior, palms sweaty and making it difficult for her to hold steady, her lower lip trembling.

Two strikes thudded against the ground. Yelps and squeals filled the air as the snake whipped around, snapping, and lunging. Many fell simply from the muddy floor hindering their movements. What damage they could deal the beast wasn’t enough to vanquish it in time for Kyle or Kaylee to move aside. The cobra’s hiss preceded it’s shot out at them.

“Watch out!” Lorenzo pulled Kaylee against him.

Though anyone may have argued he could have also helped Kyle, whether by accident or design, the young man was left in the way of the snake who bit down on the assassin. Kyle’s wristband registered half damage.

A reflexive yelp left Kyle as he was attacked. Even if there was next to no physical contact, it was realistic enough to be a frightening experience nonetheless. Swearing under his breath while he saw the damage he had taken, he was quick to take up his weapons and fall into steps with the others, weapons drawn and prepared to battle the cobra.

As for Kaylee, she and Lorenzo fell into a tall bed of grass, out of sight of the others. Behind the group, Kaylee had been grateful for Lorenzo's quick thinking and impressed with his strong grip.

“You okay?” Lorenzo breathed, tucking a strand of her messy hair behind her ear.

Kaylee’s chest rose and fell quickly from the thrill of the moment and slice of fear, cornflower eyes looking to him with admiration. "I'm- I'm fine," she managed to say once she caught her breath. Her lips managed to find their way to a smile as she went on. "Thanks to you, I'm fine. That was so brave of you, Lorenzo, and a noble action deserves a proper reward."

Grateful for the tall grass, Kaylee kept one hand on his chest before leaning over and letting her lips briefly find his cheek.

Dark brows popped in surprise. Lorenzo’s face flushed. He searched Kaylee’s expression as if the kiss wasn’t proof enough of what was stirring between them since that morning. Lorenzo hesitated, doubting first, before a sultry grin overcame his countenance.

“One wonders what greater rewards may come from nobler actions,” Lorenzo murmured, his fingers lightly grazing her arm.

Lorenzo wouldn't be the only one to blush as they were tucked away from sight in the tall grass. Goosebumps formed up on her arm and she could feel her heart quickening, though not from a giant snake. The thought of their kiss at prom came rushing back and she felt that surge of heat she had experienced on the dance floor. "One wonders," she breathed in agreement, curious at just what box they'd opened here building.

The sound of their group’s victory over the snake alerted the two that their time in the grass came to its end. They heard voices shout, “Kaylee? Lorenzo? Where are you?”

Lorenzo took a quick note of their position and shifted with Kaylee to their feet. “Here!” He called out.

Accepting his offer to stand, Kaylee was quick to try and clean herself up to some degree. Brushing grass and dirt off her shirt, she hoped they didn't look too suspicious. Little was she aware her cheeks were still plenty healthy pink in shade, the two of them moving back on to the main pathway where everyone stood.

"You guys killed it? That's awesome," Kaylee was quick to put the praise on the group, before anyone could question where they'd been.

"Yeah, we did," Kyle answered, a glare unmasked when he looked over to Lorenzo. "No thanks to some people."

"It was a pretty epic fight," Tallulah was quick to chime in, wanting to defuse a possible conflict. "Too bad you guys missed it, but it's good to see you're both okay!"

The interjection Tallulah made accomplished her goal, what with the guide encouraging them onward before any of them could go over the issue. Though it was clear Lorenzo didn’t appear willing to address Kyle’s implication anyway.

“After you, my Princess,” Lorenzo gestured, giving her the lead.

Charlotte could tell Kaylee and Lorenzo had shared a moment worthy of bedroom gossip. The girls murmured as quietly as they could about what had transpired, eager to learn the truth of it. If only the day moved faster!

To their delight the rest of the quest flowed quickly. By the end of it the girls boasted of their good time and insisted on another quest. This next one suspiciously gave Lorenzo and Kaylee much time alone, seeing that the trail could only fit two or three at a time. It was unfortunate for the two that Kyle happened to pair with them as a third. While that quest didn’t produce the fruit the girls wanted to see outright, they were hopeful for yet another quest to do so.

Lunch brought them to the Black Rose where Elijah found them ordering their meals. The girls were struggling not to investigate right there at the table.

Cara leaned, ready to spit out a question. Serenity held her hand. The two exchanged a look. The quiet girl muttered, “We have a whole other half of the day to get through. Let’s have a little fun, alright?”

Inhaling to keep her eagerness inside, Cara went back to her meal. It took the entire lunch to resign to the fact that they would have to wait.

The rest of the day went by quicker once all the girls did as Cara had done. Lorenzo, who had essentially promised Elijah he would come to some rides with him, did end up on a few, and even convinced Kaylee to come along. This gave them some space from the growing unspoken rivalry between Lorenzo and Kyle.

By nightfall the children were all worn out and ready to rest. They met up with their chaperone, who took account of the thirty of them, and headed to the hotel. This time Lorenzo artfully dodged both the Lion and Marksman.

As soon as the girls parted to their end of the hall they ushered Kaylee into the room with reckless abandon. The door hardly had time to shut before Cara and the others blurted out their squeals and questions.

“It worked! It worked!” Tysha hopped. “Oh Serenity, I wish I had known about this when I was dating Danny!”

“Girl, you have to tell us what went down in the tall grass!” Cara tugged her hand gently.

Charlotte spun and plopped onto her bed. “Tell us Kaylee, tell us!”

Kaylee couldn't say she had expected anything less after dodging inquisitive glances all day. Stifling a giggle, she made them wait a few minutes longer while she shed her boots and took off the leather outer tunic of her outfit.

"It wasn't anything that crazy," Kaylee tried to insist, though a smirk told them differently.

"Don't be ridiculous, we all saw you both red as apples and you were in that grass for an entire battle," Tallulah called her out, not even bothering with getting comfortable yet as she took up a seat on one of the sofas in the room.

Smile widening, Kaylee knew she wasn't going to keep them at bay. "Okay, but it really wasn't what you think it was," she insisted, sitting down at the edge of her bed. "I just told him that he had saved me and it was brave of him and..."

"Annnnnndd?"

"And I said noble action deserves a proper reward and gave him a kiss on the cheek," she said quickly in a short breath before looking away, cheeks pinked herself once more.

Squeals abounded. Pillows flew across the beds. Charlotte practically enveloped her sister and rocked her too and fro, “Oh my gods, that’s so cute!”

“What did he say?” Cara pressed, grinning wide.

“What did he do?” Tysha asked, fingers pressed against her beaming cheeks.

Thinking back to their moment in the grass, she reflected on just how he had responded. "He said...that he wondered what greater rewards could come from more noble actions," Kaylee managed to say around a blush. "But he didn't do anything besides help me up because you guys were looking for us. Well, not much of anything, just touched my arm."

"And you only kissed on the cheek?" Tallulah expressed her dissatisfaction for this interaction that she wasn't a part of but decided to live through vicariously. "If Samuel saved me from a snake, he'd definitely get at least a kiss on the lips."

Cara spoffed, “I guess I differ here. Matt better save me from a snake, or we’ll have words!”

“Yeah, but you and Matt have been going out for longer. Plus, Lorenzo just barely started giving Kaylee any real affection today,” Charlotte pointed out. “I have high hopes that this is going to move things along.”

Tysha glanced at them, circling back to Kaylee with a mischievous grin. “Soooo, exactly what kind of nobler acts would mean ‘greater’ rewards? And what kind of rewards?”

The point she made was a good one, causing the girls to hone back in on Kaylee. Serenity blushed for the girl, saying, “Y-you don’t have to say.”

“True, but,” Cara scooted closer. “I am all here for it!”

Kaylee knew that Charlotte was right. Today had been a huge improvement on his attitude with her and she felt they had become more of a couple. He was attentive as long as she was, which she thought she could do. It was a fair exchange and they both seemed happy from it in the end. Kaylee’s thoughts of how he had acted that day were cut short by the probing question, something she had admittedly thought about in the moment but not since.

"Oh, um, I'm not sure," Kaylee admitted before chuckling as a thought hit her. "Does meeting my parents count as noble? Or should it be basic like doing things at school?"

"I say set the bar high and let him strive," Tallulah said, wiggling her brows. "But you didn't say much about what you'd do for a reward, Kaylee! Although I don't know how you'd reward him since we're always supervised one way or the other."

Humming in thought, Serenity pointed out, “Well, rewards don’t have to be kisses.”

“Fair,” Charlotte said with a nod.

“Oh come on, it’s totally what he meant though,” Cara chuckled. She turned to Kaylee. “Look, obviously don’t do anything you’re not comfortable with, but don’t be shy about taking a stand here. You’re your own woman. If you want to give your guy a kiss, do it. School surveillance cameras be damned.”

Scoffing, Charlotte said, “That’s easy for you to say. Your father and uncles don’t have the authority and power to scare the bejeezus outta your boyfriend.”

“Well, there is Hiraeth Hill,” Tysha said thoughtfully. “If we get permission, of course.”

“I guess,” Charlotte shrugged.

With a few minutes to ponder it, Kaylee made a bold decision and shared it with the other girls. "I mean...if he wanted to kiss I wouldn't say no. It was really nice at prom," she had to admit. "But yeah, I don't think we're going to get away with much at school. Uncle Everest had him scared at the dance and it's clear that Lorenzo won't take chances."

"Hiraeth Hill it is," Tallulah agreed with the others. "And maybe bring him to meet your parents and see if that doesn't loosen them up."

Charlotte considered this. She could already see her father’s charming smile curl at the sight of another boy coming around. She wondered if Lorenzo would measure up as Joss had, or if he would fail some test they didn’t know about.

“In the meantime,” Serenity yawned. “Let’s sleep. We don’t have much time tomorrow to play before the drive back.”

“True. Plus, we need to pack tomorrow as well,” Tysha said, getting ready for bed along with the others.

The girls were all chatter and giggles up until they snuggled under their sheets. Charlotte made sure the lights were off and the lulling sounds of the ocean storms sang them to sleep. The day’s excitement had worn them out well enough that they all fell into a deep slumber without a hint of unrest.

 

[Soliloquy]

ATLANTIS: DAY THREE​

The next morning began with the same pace as it usually did, Serenity acting the role of a saint to wake up Cara cautiously before the welcoming aroma of coffee lulled the others from their dreams. Shuffling in and out of the showers was a quick routine, and before long everyone was dressed, packed, and ready to go, though their belongings would return to the bus via staff, just as they'd arrived at the room. Stretching her free arm, Kaylee looked over to Cara, their frequent connection to the boys. "Do you think they'll meet us downstairs for breakfast on their own, or do we need to tell them?"

"They are boys...usually that means you have to tell them," Tallulah pointed out as she finished a final sweep of the room to make sure no one was forgetting anything.

“Texting for confirmation now,” Cara said, pulling out her phone.

Charlotte opened the door and held it for the others. One by one they filed out. The door slowly shut on its own as they walked down the hall. The girls naturally fell in-step with their usual chatting partners. Kaylee and Charlotte were, of course, next to one another.

“Hey, Lottie I think you’ve grown,” Serenity said from behind. “You’re up to Kaylee’s ear by now.”

Smiling back, Charlotte stifled a squeal. “Yeah, I noticed I could reach the shelves in our dorm easier. I can’t wait to see what happens this summer!”

“Are you all going to camp?” Tysha asked, with hope in her tone.

“Yes,” Cara nodded, stowing her cell.

“Me too,” Serenity answered.

"I'm pretty sure I'l be there. Mom was doing some final stuff on a scholarship last week, but she was confident that I'd be going this summer," Tallulah gave her own update, less shy when it came to talking about her own personal situation.

Kaylee spoffed at the question, though she didn't correct her sister. "We'll see if he's coming first of all, and if he does well..." her smile grew and she shrugged her shoulders. "We'll just see how things go. I mean, there's still going to be counselors so we can't just go wild."

"But at least Regina won't be there," Tallulah added in. "I heard she's stuck home all summer with a tutor. At least Paisley and Hugo are usually tolerable when she's not around."

Charlotte had to agree. They all did. Regina had a penchant for creating negative drama. "Good. This summer will be epic!"

Conversation filled the air of the Hotel dining hall. Regular public patrons occupied the most seats this morning. Students had become familiar enough to know which taverns were open for breakfast. Many wanted to snag as much Atlantis experience as they could before leaving. Charlotte, Kaylee, and the other girls found their male companions easily.

“Morning guys,” Matt quirked a smile, scooting to make sure Cara had enough room.

Danson said, "Damn, can't believe we got here first." They had even ordered some food already.

"We had a lot to pack," Cara said, taking her seat beside Matt.

The table, laid out with bacon, oatmeal, and yogurt, among other delectables, caught Charlotte’s attention mostly because of the large glass bowl piled with all kinds of fruit. Golden yellow chunks of juicy pineapple made her mouth water and her throat itch just staring at it.

“Hmm,” Charlotte’s fork turned over in her hand.

“Don’t do it,” Serenity warned Charlotte. “I know what you’re thinking and I know you’re gonna regret it.”

Scowling, Charlotte cursed her genetics. She passed over the pineapple for the other fruit. Sometimes she envied her Aunt Rosy and the copious amounts of pineapple she was able to eat, smothered in chocolate. Lottie and her Uncle Cory had, on occasion, suffered blimped lips and wheezes to taste of the forbidden fruit.

Lorenzo put aside the pack he brought down so that Kaylee could have a spot next to him. “Hello, Princess.”

Not hiding her pleasure that Lorenzo was quick to accommodate her, Kaylee slipped into the seat that was offered to her. Be it Fate or just bad timing for coming down last, Kyle approached the table to find that the only seat available was several away from Kaylee and Lorenzo, as if a few other bodies had taken it upon themselves to give the couple space and keep the boys from brewing a rivalry. He only spared a brief look over at Lorenzo before taking up his seat and getting right to breakfast and skipping any pleasant talk.

"Good morning to you, my Lord," Kaylee said with a grin at Lorenzo, taking a muffin along with a plate of eggs and bacon. Beneath the table she shifted in her seat, unintentionally brushing her leg against his with a quiet 'oops' and faint blush.

Lorenzo flashed a grin, saying, "No offense taken." In fact, she could gamble that he was pleased.

"Did you sleep well?" Kaylee asked. It seemed a polite question to keep up, after all.

"Well enough," Lorenzo answered. He reached for food, leaning in close. "I was a little lonely, to be honest." Those dark eyes met hers briefly before he sat back again. "The hotel is nice. School dorms are too, though it is gonna be cool to get back home into my own room again, at least for a few days before summer."

“Summer’s gonna be GOAT,” Danson grinned. “I can’t wait to see who is coming to the school.”

Charlotte, darting her fork into the fruit bowl, perked. “Oh yeah, that’s right. The new Freshman class.”

“Not to mention that there are gonna be other students who are old enough and have trained enough to enter our class year too,” Elijah pointed out.

"You excited Lorenzo?" Charlotte asked.

Lorenzo shrugged and smiled apologetically. “Nah, I can’t make it this summer. My family is going to visit our relatives in Spain instead.”

“That’s too bad,” Charlotte frowned, scratching her throat absentmindedly.

The news that he wasn't going to be around for summer camp did put a slight damper on Kaylee's big summer plans and hopes. That damp showed up on her face as she frowned before catching herself. "Well, I'm sure Spain will be fun," she managed to say, not wanting to be a buzz kill.

"I hear the beaches in Spain are full of girls in bikinis," Kyle remarked around a bite of his toast. His gaze went to Lorenzo down the table before glancing at Kaylee.

Before Lorenzo could confirm, Matt chimed in with a hearty chuckle, saying, “Bikinis are nothing, it’s legal for women to go topless!”

The merriment in his tone caught the blazing eyes of his significant other. Cara speared her sausage with force. “Is that right? How do you know?”

Paling, Matt grabbed his cup of orange juice and muttered into it, “Just came across it when doing some history…”

“Mhm,” Cara narrowed her eyes.

Charlotte fiddled with the napkin in her hand, looking at Kaylee and Lorenzo as well. “Oh, that’s, uh...Interesting.”

Lorenzo appeared nonchalant. “I guess so, but they don’t normally do it. Spain is pretty conservative.”

Kyle's brow popped from the piece of information that Matt had added in, though he seemed more interested in just how Kaylee and Lorenzo took that information. The young man didn't seem phased, though at his side, cornflower eyes narrowed slightly.

"Don't normally do it?" she parroted his choice of words, taking longer than needed to collect a bit of scrambled eggs on her fork. "So they do sometimes do it?"

"Sounds like first hand experience to me," Kyle remarked with interest, sipping a glass of milk and keeping his gaze on Kaylee as if he was trying to silently convey just what he was implying.

Not catching a whiff of trouble on the wind, Lorenzo casually ate his oatmeal, head bobbing at Kyle’s words. “Yeah, once or twice growing up. Mother would swear at them, saying there were children around.” He cracked a laugh at a memory. “Once she told a woman ‘Que te folle un pez![Get f*ked by a fish!]’, and the lady rushed off.”

The translation given to the others by their devices certainly painted a colorful vision of his spicy mother. On the one hand she had done what she thought was good for her children, but on the other hand her potty-mouth certainly did more than ward off unruly women. It was likely Lorenzo picked up on the meaning of the phrase in his young years.

While there were a few chuckles around the table at the story that was shared, Kaylee didn't find it quite as humorous as the others did though, more concerned with a pressing fact that came to her mind. "So she did that when you were younger...what about on the beaches now? I'm sure she still won't want a topless woman walking around her children," she said in a hopeful and curious tone. She hoped that Mrs. Cortez was as much of a hard bird as she was in their younger years.

“Oh now she has grandchildren,” Lorenzo chuckled. “My older siblings never have to worry when she’s with us at the beaches.”

Taking that as a good sign, Charlotte gave Kaylee an encouraging smile. It looked like his mother wasn’t about to retire any time soon.

“So what are you gonna do this summer? Just visit family?” Tysha asked, too curious not to know.

“Yeah,” Lorenzo said, wiping his mouth. “There’s a couple birthday too, so we’re gonna have a lot of parties. Maybe I can send videos and take pictures if my mother doesn’t restrict my use. Sometimes she curses at how much we use technology.”

"That'd be nice. Then we can try and stay in touch, although not while infringing on family time," Kaylee offered with a genuine smile, calmed down to know he wouldn't just be walking around oggling bosoms all summer. "I can send you updates and pictures from camp to make an even trade, too."

Kyle, who had lost interest when it seemed Cortez was getting out of this too easily, rolled his eyes and got up from his seat. "I'm gonna go get one or two rides in and hit the souvenir shop before we have to go."

“See you,” Tysha waved along with the others. “Anyone else doing the same?”

“I want to go on some rides too,” Charlotte lips began to swell as she talked. “Souvenirs sound like a great idea. We should each get something each year so—so tha—,” Now red, her lips began to itch. Charlotte grabbed her costume-appropriate purse.

“Lottie,” Serenity frowned. “You ate pineapple didn’t you?”

Peering back up while searching for Benadryl, Charlotte muttered. “Ith wath juth one…”

“Ha ha, your lips are huge,” Matt had to tuck his arm around his belly from mirth.

Charlotte felt her cheeks pink. Her mother’s genetics for luscious lips looked good when not twice the size because of an allergic reaction.

Cara hit Matt’s arm. “Take your medicine so your throat doesn’t close up.”

Elijah dragged the bowl of fruit away from Charlotte when she glanced at it. “Nope.”

Pouting, Charlotte popped the pink pill and drank water to help it down. It would take a bit for her body to normalize. In the meantime the others were full and ready to go.

“So, rides and shop?” Elijah chuckled, turning to the rest.

Kaylee could only shake her head at her sister, though it was clear she was a bit concerned. "You know better," she chastised her in place of their parents who weren't around. "But we should get going. Rides and shopping sound good to me." Her gaze shifted to Lorenzo. "Will you be joining me?"


The question rang sweet in Lorenzo’s ears. Kaylee’s efforts yesterday paid off. “Definitely,” he said with a grin, getting up and offering his hand. “Maybe if I’m lucky the rides will have cobras and tall grass.”

“There is actually a serpent roller coaster,” Paulo mentioned, without knowing why it made the girls giggle.

“Then let’s get going!” Cara smirked, ushering them out.

Everyone headed out together to several rides. One of which, as Paulo had pointed out, modeled after a basilisk’s cave labyrinth of a den. Lorenzo did his best to reenact the behaviors that earned him affection from the day before. At some point they did cross paths with Kyle. Noon came too soon.

Walking out of the souvenir shop with bags of memories, the friends happened upon a photo-stage where patrons could snap pictures as groups. They huddled together. Lorenzo tucked at Kaylee’s side, smiling wide and self-assured. It was after they were each given a copy that their wristbands blinked and buzzed. It was time to go.

In no time at all the children met up with Oliver. The proud Lion had done a brilliant job making sure his students were safe, healthy, and accounted for when the busses arrived.

The drive to school took the rest of the day as it had when they came there. This time Lorenzo paid far more attention to Kaylee than he had the day prior, even to Charlotte’s annoyance when she wanted to talk to her sister.

Kaylee had been all too content to bask in all the attention she was getting from Lorenzo, deciding she could make it up to Charlotte at another time when he wasn't around if needed. There was pleasant chatter and shared snacks along the drive, enough that she wouldn't argue.

The bus came to a stop along the rest of from their fleet of transportation. Rather than unleashing the masses, Oliver called attention to the front, waving a black fob in the air. "One at a time and you'll get your wrists back and freedom for the rest of the day, everyone. I hope you enjoyed the trip as much as I did and everyone have a pleasant evening," he announced before the eager shuffling began. Everyone was quite ready to be off the bus, some not even waiting for their groups before rushing into the school.

Students merged from small groups from all of the busses into a single herd moving, mostly, as one. Stranglers either were in conversation, saying polite goodbyes to chaperones (such as Kaylee and Charlotte to their Unce Oliver and Uncle Everest), or waiting to grab something quick from their bags before going to their dorms. They had an evening to get ready for the dinner and talk from guest speakers that night.

“See you later, Princess,” Lorenzo grinned at the intersection of their dorms. Before she or anyone could say a word, he gave her a kiss to her cheek, briefly studied her reaction, and smiled as he turned down the men’s hall.

Charlotte managed to quiet her squeal, grabbing Kaylee’s hand and hopping in place. “Oh my gods, he actually kissed you this time!”

“Shh,” Cara tugged them. “Go to the dorm before you say anything else!”

The cameras. Charlotte flushed for having lapsed her awareness. They hurried into the dorm where all the girls expressed their abrupt excitement as soon as the door shut.

Tysha beamed, “Oh man, good on you girl! He’s finally stepping up! You can’t let this flame waver. You must keep in contact with him during summer. You have his number, right?”

Kaylee had made the transition from the hall to the dorm by simply walking on clouds, unable to wipe away her grin from the moment his lips brushed her cheek. She found her way to a couch for the time being, sinking down to the welcoming cushions and letting out a sigh of content while everyone let out their delight at a much higher frequency.

"Mmm? Yeah, we have each other's numbers," she nodded, glad they'd already gone through the exchange before she'd have to ask while they were parting and risk missing the chance.

"Perfect! Now you'll have to just message him once in awhile to keep his attention...but not too often," Tallulah added her addendum after a moment of thought.

This tugged Kaylee from her dreamland fueled by Lorenzo's lips, sitting up with furrowed brows to look to her friend. "Too often? How can you talk to someone too much if you enjoy time with them?" That didn't jive with the feeling she had that she wanted to spend so much time with him.

“Because you want a give and take,” Tysha said. “Jumping into the kind of relationship you want before he’s ready, it might come off as smothering. My guess, anyway.”

“On the other hand,” Serenity spoke up, “You also don’t want to set the president that you’re the one you gives and gives and he just takes. Go about it like you had done with the positive reinforcement. Build habits with the phone that you want to see.”

Cara agreed, saying, “You’re basically the only self-aware one in this relationship at this point. You’re not gonna want to leave it only to him.”

“Not that he can’t share the load later,” Serenity pointed out. “Just guide him in the beginning.”

Kaylee's frown didn't lessen as the girls shared their ideas on just how the relationship needed to proceed. "I guess I can do that, for now. It just feels like it is a lot on my end and not on his," she pointed out, exhaling her slight frustrations.

"It will be for a little, like Serenity said. Guys are really not aware of their surroundings at all at this point, trust me," Tallulah spoffed, shaking her head at the thought. "You just have to help him form the habits you want him to have."

"You're basically all saying that I have to train him," Kaylee pointed out, only earning giggles and nods of agreement that it was a good analogy. "I'm just saying that Chell was much easier to train than this. Maybe I need to start giving Lorenzo treats and food."

"I mean, you technically are giving him treats, just not ones he can eat," Tallulah pointed out with another amused chuckle.

The girls giggled in agreement, carefree, clearly missing the opportunity for a clever risqué tease that they would probably make when they’re older.

“Well, at least you have a boy to train. I’m still waiting on someone taking any interest at all in me,” Charlotte said, getting up from the couch.

Serenity gave a sympathetic smile. “Maybe next year.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Charlotte sighed. “Alright girls, we gotta get ready for the speakers tonight.”

They shuffled around to do just that, stowing more of their things in the dorm into bags rather than unloading. After all, they were free to leave that night after the speech, or the next morning. The official end of school beckoned.

Once they had their gear packed they walked as a group to the Great Hall. They passed by students and their parents who came to retrieve their children. Even Tallulah, Cara, Serenity, and the Von Helsing girls were met by their parents and guardians (Inara gave her daughters a warm hug for herself and Wesley, who came as a holofigure. The girls managed to dodge probing questions about Lorenzo’s presence with them all through dinner, though the two could guess why their father was prodding). The rare times they noticed parents were absent from children were in cases such as Tysha, who had none, or others who had yet to arrive. Charlotte saw Joss and his parents walking with him and Reggie. She wondered if Reggie’s parents were late or if he had any at all.

“This way,” Wesley said, guiding his family to the reserved seats he placed in easy view of the stage they set up in the Great Hall.

Charlotte sat between Kaylee and Inara. Wesley capped the end, right beside Kaylee. Although she couldn’t feel his warmth physically, she was given smiles whenever their eyes met that wrapped around her heart. As soon as the majority of people, now well fed, were settled in their seats, Professor Margo came walking out to the center. She wore an outfit that reflected her roots as a native Aarinian, while also taking from modern day Earth.

“Welcome to Von Helsing Guardian Academy. I am Professor Margo,” She said, hands folded at the front. “This first year has proved fruitful despite our ups and downs. We at VHG hope to continue improving at every turn. The world is in a transition. It would be foolish to believe that this place is a realm unto itself, unaffected by the politics of every nation adjusting to the reality of myths and legends. We hope our common goal, to safeguard humanity from the evils of Aarin, encourage healing between the past and the present, to fortify the bonds of humanity regardless of origin. Today we will hear the personal stories of people who have overcome the prejudices that seek to cling to our society. There will be a time for questions after the talk.” She stepped to the side and raised a hand toward the other end of the stage. “Please give a warm applause to Lady Rosalie Cromwell, Mrs. Molly Baranov, and Master Ryuu.”

As they were called out, they walked forward to take seats set out for them at the sound of polite clapping. A mic was passed to Rosalie, then Molly, and finally Ryuu. They took a moment to make sure their instruments were working properly. In that time professor Margo stood at a podium with a tall chair so she might guide the discussion.

Once ready, Margo spoke into the thin mic bent her way. “Thank you all for coming,” she said, and waited for their nods and murmurs of ‘you’re welcome’ to continue. “Please introduce yourself and give an understanding of your life up to this day.”

Thankful that each of the speakers had been given a list of questions they'd be asked by Professor Margo and general outline of how things would flow, Rosy offered a soft smile to the audience of children and their guardians before commencing with the story of her life and how it related to them. "Good evening As Professor Margo stated I am Lady Rosalie Cromwell, and while many of you may know of myself and my husband, there were many steps that led to where I am today. I was born to Amelie Caine-Bell, a single mother that I would never know. She was taken from me before I was a year old, and told as I grew that she, my uncle, and my grandfather died in a car accident. It wasn't until I was fifteen years old that I came to be told the deemed truth of my family and their deaths."

The note of her age drew in interest. Ex-Hunter families made up quite a handful of the children at the school. They had heard of these proceedings before. Charlotte and Kaylee were probably the only two exceptions. Kaylee had been taught that fairies and mages were evil since her earliest memories. Charlotte, though no different in education on the subject, had grown up around other adults sharing the same opinion. It was strange to think that it was natural for her to know these things, while other children had come to learn of it during Apoc-19.

Pausing for a moment, chocolate eyes slowly surveyed the room and what faces were close enough to be seen in the lighting. "I was pulled from my normal teenage life, the same age as many of you, and introduced to the hunting community for the first time. Anita and Robert Crosse, my aunt and uncle, told me of mages -Almaeri users - and the battle to control mages to keep others who were innocent safe from the image they painted of mages as villainous creatures with nothing but ill-intent. They told me that my family was from a line of prestigious hunters and that their deaths were the result of an attack on a dangerous coven that was flipped on them into an ambush."

While most in the audience were politely listening, there was a soft murmur resonating from the crowd. Rosalie knew all too well that some of the words she was saying were striking a nerve or bringing individuals to discomfort, particularly those who opposed to hunters. "And so I was raised at that point of how to survive against and plan to combat these monsters as they were described to me, the type who had taken my mother from me. I began to train as many in the hunting community at the time were, but I thought that it wasn't enough. In my mind shooting one monster only handled one monster, and not the hundreds, thousands of others. I wanted to think bigger than that so I could find the revenge my mother deserved, and so I became a biochemist. With the aid of Everest Crosse, whom many of you are familiar with here as one of the professors, I gradually became more familiar with active members to handle the population of Almaeri users.

"When it became evident that our sister was involved directly with a mage, in our mind it only made sense to intervene. You see a sibling, someone you care for and hear there are monsters closing in on them, it's natural to want to step in, and so we did," she continued on. "I was a part of a small group of hunters focused on this mission to rescue her before it was too late. I was directly involved in the kidnapping and staged death of her friend, Molly who is here with us today, and who we discovered was a seer. We did what at the time felt the most logical path to secure Willow's safety and to minimize casualties for mundies before getting to the family of Russian families who would need to be eliminated."

Rosy had to pause once more, knowing that what she was saying was no easier for her to retell than it was for some to hear. "These words are cold, calculating: eliminated, minimizing casualties. But that was how we were all trained to think and function, to categorize it as us against them, and with the mindset that if we did not kill a mage first, that mage would surely kill us. This type of thought process was not uncommon just a few short years ago, and sadly we know that some may not have fully relinquished their hold on such a belief. My own feelings only began to slowly change as I interacted at a distance with Molly. There was...an unexpected sense of humanity from someone who had been told to me as nothing more than an animal in disguise. It didn't take long for a bond to develop between Molly and I and the idea that being Awoken did not turn a man into a monster, but that they were just as human as any hunter was."

A murmur of both mutual understanding from the hunters mingled with sighs and shaking of heads from those that hadn’t grown up that way. It was expected. So many who had joined the academy were mere mundies who had no real idea about the history and the conflict that came with the revelation of mages and hunters. They were only glad that Rosy and Molly’s bond had been fruitful.

"It wasn't a popular opinion, to say the least," Rosy had to even chuckle at that comment, shaking her head. "Just the thought alone was considered treasonous to some, as we discovered when we were brought before the High Court accused of fraternizing with mages, listing both Molly as well as Lauri Blair. Throughout the trial we witnessed...horrific treatment toward Lauri from the moment she was found out to be a mage. The way...to see someone I'd known for months, grown close to and who had become a part of my life and family being treated that way was more eye-opening to the blindness that was within the Hunting community. Whether that blindness was bred from years of willful selectivenesss or a naivety feels irrelevant at this time. It can't change what has been done but since everyone's eyes were opened to the hidden paths years ago, I know that we can use that information and move forward. I will never say to forget the past, because that serves no one any good. What I feel everyone needs to realize is that ill-intention, evil behaviors, whatever you want to view it as, is not limited to one side or the other. Anyone who is familiar with the revelation of Robert Crosse and his part in arranging the ambush that ended in my mother's death will agree with that statement. Regardless if you come from a family of mages, one of hunters, or one who is only just aware of Almaeri from the Apocalypse of 2019, we all recognize that anyone can be the hero or Guardian that is needed."

Rosalie’s speech earned respectful applause as she settled back. “Thank you, Lady Cromwell,” Professor Margo said. She gestured to the Southern Bell next in line.

Feedback echoed a moment before Molly spoke. “Anyone here from Texas?” A few whistles sounded. She smiled. “Good ole Texas—the Lone Star state. When I was a child I was bitter about my Pa shuffling us around the U-S-of-A. It happened that we ended up in Seattle one year. My mom, a French tutor, was paid a lot of money to be a live-in teacher at a wealthy family home that summer. With no one to keep an eye on me, Pa sent me to camp. I was livid. I felt abandoned, I felt alone. It was already hard for me to make friends because of my temper and my unibrow, but top that off with being moved around and I hardly had a kid to say ‘Hi’ to, let alone befriend.”

Many murmurs indicated mutual understanding. Perhaps not about the military, but the young generation could relate to the struggles of making friends. Charlotte and Kaylee were particularly sympathetic. One, essentially quarantined for nine years of her life, and the other couldn’t catch a break when no one wanted their children to spend time with her.

“I was barely there ten-minutes before some boy bullied me about my brow. Now, my mama would have not been proud of me making fists, but I was a Daddy’s girl and he taught me ‘to take shit’, so I threw hands,” Molly’s comment prompted light applause. “Now what I hate worse than someone messin’ with me is when I see it happening to someone else. In the middle of the night I heard cryin’. I got up to handle it when I saw a little girl, scared, alone, and—well, probably feelin’ abandoned.” The memory drew a bittersweet smile from Molly. “Willow Crosse became my best friend, and eventually my sister, connecting me to a whole family I never knew I needed, filled with both Hunters and Mages.”

It felt surreal now, looking back. Had Willow not cried, had Molly not woken up, their lives could have been infinitely different. Would Aarin have swallowed the world? Would a different band of people come together to save Earth? That thought floated about the room.

“My sister Rosy put it simple and sweet, but you’d be hard-pressed to grasp the depth of her words. When you hear ‘we became friends’, you’re missing the gravity of what it means to put aside pain, hurt, and suffering to reach out—I was kidnapped, experimented on, and they had already killed friend of mine, Mr. Chekhov. Yah see, I am no saint. ‘Friends’ was the last thing on my mind when I woke up in that dungeon in Avostoska. It took my time with a brilliant man, Lyov Drozdov, and his family to learn the kind of forgiveness it takes to achieve this level of healing.”

Although Wesley had a lot to do with this history, Molly decided not to throw logs on a fire already burning and keep references to Wesley down, at least until he was a free man. In any case, right now she wanted to make a point about making a brighter future.

Molly went on, saying, “Like Rosy said, what’s done is done. I can no more change the past with hatred than I can with Love, but I can ensure a greater tomorrow by choosing to do right today. That kind of change doesn’t just come from the people who are doing wrong. It took me, the one on the short end of the stick, to see the day when Rosalie and I could stand here and look out at all of you as friends and family.” Leaning back, Molly finished with saying. “Ain’t no one said it’s gonna be easy, but it’s worth it.”

Again the room resounded a respectful applause. They were more enlightened of what Rosalie said too, hearing Molly’s end of it. They were all curious to hear Ryuu speak. What might be bring to the table?

While Kaylee was familiar enough with the story of the two women and how they came to form their bond, it was like seeing the same image through different colored glass. She knew they'd gone through a lot together to get where they were, and it honestly made her quite proud of her family. Even with mixed responses from the audience, she had to agree with her father's decision to have them come forward as the guest speakers. She also had to wonder just what Ryuu would share given his unique position.


Charlotte pondered no differently. So far they had been given a dark tale wherein the Hunter had committed crimes against humans for simply being Awakened. It didn’t escape the girl’s awareness that people murmured in awe of Molly’s willingness to make relationships with people who hunter her and her loved ones, and while they were rightfully proud of Rosalie for her change of heart, the particular emphasis on the wrongs of Hunter’s certainly overshadowed the talk thus far.

“Thank you, Mrs. Baranov,” Professor Margo finished the applause and gave Ryuu a nod.

The Aarinian had behaved since he arrived. No flirting, no raiding their cellars. They could only hold out hope as he stood to speak. More than a few adolescents paid extra attention when the gorgeous man walked along the edge of the stage.

“Tahi masan,” Ryuu grinned at them, greeting them in Aarinian. “My name, ‘Ryuu’, was given to me by the temple High Priest of the cult I belonged to. We served a dragon, Haelel, who ruled over our people since the inception of Aarin. Infants born under the red moon of the dragon were named after these beasts, destined to become priests. As soon as I turned eight I was moved from the children quarters to begin my training. Like Drowned Temples, our aging was slowed to ensure we had time to become skilled at the tasks appointed to us.”

Charlotte had heard bits and pieces of Ryuu’s Iife. Mostly they heard about his time running around on Earth when he got out of Aarin. Their Aunt Alassiel didn’t let him forget he had cheated once, though now she meant it in a playful, teasing way.
“All I knew growing up was the belief that security, safety, and survival depended on submitting, at times unwillingly, to a being with power, as long as we could make the trade; service for protection. Haelel did not find our existence valuable beyond how we could serve him, and we knew it—Never had the dragon extended his protection outside his comfort, though he expected all of us to expend our lives for him if he called for it. We sacrificed tirelessly to him, gave our bodies, our friends, our families, all to see one more day alive.”

Murmurs of disbelief that anyone would live in such a way fluttered through the audience. It wasn’t a surprise. Knowing all the tales from their family, Charlotte and Kaylee could only imagine what it was like—Hells Gate, but without hope.

Ryuu explained, “No one had the courage to face Aarin and its terrors. Those that had didn’t last long. It was either Haelel, with a chance at living to the end of your years, or a short life after a period of immense suffering in the wilds of Aarin. Hells Gate is only a small taste of the horrors in the center of the world.” Spoffing, Ryuu said, “And then came Haruki. That brilliant bastard maintained the longest era of a human nation I’ve ever personally known about in Aarin. He and his men offered me and my people a chance to join him. Inspired, a civil war broke out and, just as it usually does, a neighboring god saw the turmoil in Haelel’s cult. I did not know which god came to take advantage of Haelel’s predicament. I chose to abandon my life as a priest to follow Haruki right then. We had many adventures, both tragic and enlightening—as any that you’d have in Aarin. I like to think he’s alive somewhere. I don’t know for sure. I ended up leaving to the unknown lands of Earth alongside Lyov. It didn’t hurt that the only woman I thought I could ever love wanted to gamble on such marvelous freedom too.”

Charlotte and Kaylee knew that the people of Aarin had no certainty ‘Earth’ existed. Anyone who cast the gates to it never returned. For all they knew, it was a cursed place where you died once you got there. It took Lyov and his great journey to convince a sizable amount to leave on the off chance he was right. That, and their Aunt Alassiel.

Wistfully looking around, Ryuu said, “When I tell you we wept when we saw the sun—the true sun—and breathed in the clean air for the first time in our lives, and witnessed the sway of benevolent trees, the scurry of peaceful critters...I mean I believed I had died passing through the gate and found undeserved paradise.”

The sentiment could be seen on the faces of their Aarinian professors. Margo’s fingers came to wipe at her eyes discreetly. Taliesin cleared his throat. Laylon bowed her head. Across the way Marek pressed a hand to his chest.

“And then, after a year, we were attacked,” Ryuu’s picturesque view of freedom now took on the dark tone they had expected, though they were not fully prepared. “After I ruined what good I had with the woman I had loved, I bummed around Earth, trying to drown out my pain and internal damage with drinks and parties. Two more attacks drove me into the arms of the devil I knew; service for protection. I joined Hersker to get Hunters off my back and enjoy the perks of the wealthy organization. This is where I began to fall apart.” Ryuu, looked back at Molly and Rosalie.”It is true Hunters were not the most pleasant people, but...Covens were no different.”

A murmur of wonder moved through the crowd. No different? But surely there was a great divide between the two. One man in particular narrowed his eyes in suspicion and curiosity.

“People believe that covens are a reactionary measure to Hunters. While that may have some truth to it, the fact remains that covens are older than Hunting guilds.” Ryuu turned back to the audience. “Their purpose had not changed when guilds formed, but rather added to their agenda. Covens have been, and always will be, means to control people willing to submit; service for protection. They are more sophisticated gangs, that is all.”

Some uttered uncomfortably. There were surely mages among them who had some good experiences with covens, even if they didn’t understand the kind of problems that came with such institutions.

Seeing this, Ryuu said, “Hersker, as you know, willingly participated in bringing back the old gods onto Earth. I willingly served Hersker, never thinking they would open the gates, but chose to place my fate in their hands because I could not believe that I would survive otherwise. I did not see hope, nor did see forgiveness, and I did not think I could ever achieve some modicum of peace without sacrificing others for my well-being. Back then I would rather lay you and your life at the altar.” Taking center stage here, Ryuu reiterated, “I had not truly turned my back on Haelel. I merely replaced him with a coven. It took a man and his family willing to give me a chance—putting them at risk—to show me that giving of yourself, coming together, making friends of your former enemies, held more worth in a future like that than any coven could offer.” After a moment of silence Ryuu said, “The tragedy of the Hunter is that they had forgotten the dignity of the mage; the crime of the coven is taking life all while knowing it is human.” The champagne haired young man took a step aside and gestured to Molly and Rosalie. “If you take anything from what we’ve talked about today, understand that humans are the same wherever you go, and not one of us is without blame. But that doesn’t have to stop us from becoming the people we wish to see in this world.”

Haunting silence followed Ryuu to his chair, followed by applause that had some standing. There were plenty who were unsure, choosing to hesitantly clap instead.

Kaylee and their family were among the many members of the audience that were on their family, applauding for both Ryuu and giving all speakers a round of applause well earned. In her mind, this was exactly what the student body needed to hear, especially those who were wedging a divide between those they disagreed with. She hoped it would do some good, and perhaps pull people like Reggie back from the offensive state he had been in the past several months.

Professor Margo tapered off the clapping and spoke into the mic at the podium. “Thank you, Master Ryuu,” she praised first, before turning her attention to the people wanting to ask questions. “Please form an orderly line by the people holding the microphones closest to your seat.”

A faint squeal of the stereo preceded a cough when a person at the far left came forward to their mic. “Uh, hi, my question is for Lady Cromwell,” he said. “If you could pick one moment as the one where you realized mages are human, which would that be?”

"That's an excellent question," Rosalie responded, nodding in the direction of the body that was too far to entirely make out. "When Molly was being held captive and we were communicating in writing, there were a few times that I noticed that her words, her thoughts she conveyed were no different than ones I had myself. There was definitely some thought at that point, but still also uncertainty. I would say the moment there was no doubt in my mind was when it was discovered that Lauri Blair was a mage. This was a woman I knew with my entire heart and had grown to see as a sister. To have her suddenly being treated so harshly was unsettling to say the least. I knew that even as she and most of us discovered she was Awoken that nothing else had changed. She was still a brave woman and every bit as human as I was."

“Thank you,” said the man. He gave a smile and wave before taking a seat.

The next person came up. A woman with a bag tucked under her arm. “Good evening. My question is for Mrs. Baranov and Master Ryuu—Do you practice Almaeri?”

Molly answered first, which Ryuu was fine with, saying, “I do my best not to. We have decided, as a family, that the temptation to use Almaeri is too great to indulge in on a regular basis. That aside, I experience adverse effects from my use of the Sight. It can be as light as a mild headache, or I could become nauseous or blackout.”

Grinning sheepishly, Ryuu bunched his shoulders. “I use it more than I should, but I do agree with the principle that we shouldn’t practice it.”

“Would you ever bind it?” The woman asked.

“Eh,” Ryuu scratched his head, sucking in his lips briefly. “I mean, I know it would solve the problem of cutting off temptation, but I am afraid I am just struggling with giving it up. But I still could, and I would support anyone who does. It’s hard to make that choice with all the troubles we have with fairies. I’m just not used to ways of defense without it.”

“Thank you, that’s all,” the woman shuffled back into the dark.

An older man took his time to come forward. They could hear the tapping of his cane. “My question is for Master Ryuu and Mrs. Baranov as well,” he said in an aged tone. “Have you ever considered conversion? Either to Judaism, Islam, or Christianity?”

“Oh uh,” Ryuu spoffed, “Once or twice, because of the advantages they seem to have. But aside from feeling like a fraud using those religions as a tool, the thing is, like Hinduism, there is no guarantee right now, to my knowledge, that any of those are founded in the same kind of gods or goddesses as Kali or Loki. To be honest, I am open to it; what is true, is true. But I would need more evidence than the protection that they offer. It goes along with what I want to get away from—Haelel, and the dynamic of oppression that comes with it. I don’t want to accidentally sign up for another cult.”

Molly bobbed her head. “I agree, it’s tricky to know if something is a legitimate source of protection and what is just another organization or institution of control. I’ve never been one to follow someone just because they’re stronger than me, but if I had assurance they cared for me, I might.”

“What conditions would have to be in place?” The man asked. “Or what example would you give of a scenario where you would?”

Humming in thought on how to reply it, Molly said, “So if my husband were to offer me protection—I mean, he does, but on the scale you’re talking about—I would be all for it. I would lay my life down for him too, in fact. But it’s because he Loves me. Micha only has the best in mind for me and our children. It’s not a question of ‘would I’, but ‘why not’, at that point, yah know? Micha isn’t just a source of protection. He’s a source of Love and trust.”

Perking, Ryuu motioned to chime in, and with her leave, he said, “That’s a good point. Haelel, Kali, Mamon—They can offer protection, but they don’t care about the wellbeing of humanity, they care about being praised, glorified. They base their rights of rulership on the premise that humanity is inferior.” Shrugging, Ryuu admitted, “I mean, they’re not entirely wrong, to be honest. In comparison to them we are puny. The only reason we survived escaping Haelel was that a neighboring creature like him came to eat him so we might be taken into their cult instead.”

Molly said, “So in short, the source of protection I would willingly submit to—religion or a being—would be one that undeniably Loves and cares for me, my family, and all of humanity. Anything less isn’t worth it.” She spoffed, adding, “Maybe I am being picky, but probably someone, or whatever, who couldn’t make a mistake either. So, essentially a completely flawless source of Love and protection. Nothing short of absolute perfection would tempt me into being willing to submit.”

Understanding their view, the man thanked them and sat down, making room for the next. This woman said, “Hi, my name's Maggie—Just really quick, my daughter wanted to say she’s a huge fan of Lord Cromwell’s theme parks.” She chuckled o asked, “Lady Cromwell—and I suppose Mrs. Baranov could answer too, if she likes—as a mother who will have teens one day, what are your thoughts on how to go about dating? Are you going to have any guidelines in relation to who they can date, based on the politics around Almaeri? Such as not being with anyone who is an advocate of practicing it?”

Smiling, Rosy took it upon herself to respond first. "Well, I can promise you that my husband will be thrilled to find out his and Ryuu's innovations are receiving praise, so thank you for your kind words Maggie," she began before turning to the question at hand. "Well, thankfully we still have a good decade before either of our children will likely show much interest in dating or courting, but that doesn't mean it isn't a topic yet at our home in it's own way. Lord Cromwell and I are very focused on making sure that both our son and daughter understand the important fact that there is no person who is better than another, regardless of their demographic, race, if they are Awoken, practicing or not, etc. We feel that it is a humbling notion that is vital for them to recognize. We firmly believe we are the first step in reaching a sense of complacency and eventual harmony among everyone and want to instill those same beliefs in our children. With that being said, to answer your question Maggie, as any parents we want to ensure our children find someone who is both compatible with them and also is meeting other expected traits, though those would be based on character and not correlated to their Awaken status or Almaeri practices on their own."

Nodding, Molly confirmed, “Yeah, that sounds about right. I mean stars, I would hope they choose someone who doesn’t wish to dabble, for the reason of mental health, but I have to agree with Rosy.”

Shoulders slumped, the woman gave a respectful nod. “I understand, thank you for answering my question,” the woman said, walking away with a mildly troubled brow.

“Next?” Professor Margo urged.

A young girl had been standing nervously as she waited in line for one of the microphones to open up. Stepping forward at the prompt, she had to lower the stand so the microphone was at her height, but was quick to speak once it was adjusted. "I actually have two questions for Master R-Ryuu," a classmate of the Von Helsing girls whose name was slipping their minds just then seemed slightly flustered as she spoke. "My first question is would you ever consider teaching a class here, so that all the students could be graced with your presence, and the second question is if there's anyone else that you're closed to in your life since you've come to Earth? A girlfriend maybe?" A ripple of a few giggles sounded af the question, and apparently she wasn't the only one curious.

A row or two away from Charlotte and Kaylee were several chattering students about the prospect of Ryuu as a teacher. They swore it sounded like Paisley.

Molly smiled and shook her head with a sigh, "Oh stars."

Happy to answer, Ryuu casually leaned on the arm of his chair. One foot came to rest on the knee of the opposing leg. "Hmm, well I am pretty busy working alongside Lord Cromwell, but I am open to an invitation, if it was offered. Maybe as a guest or substitute. I personally feel that I have wisdom to impart to the next generation." His grin spread as he spoke, basking in the limelight. The delight he felt faded when a pair of gleaming coffee eyes sizzled in the dark. Clearing his throat uncomfortably, Ryuu said, “As for whether or not I am attached, well, let's say I keep warm at night.”

Did that phrase come off a little crude? Was it appropriate for the audience? Ryuu could only gauge by the manner of the two women beside him.

There was a murmur of mixed interest from the young female members of the audience who seemed just as enthralled by Ryuu's presence as Kaylee had when she was younger, and disapproval from a few parents who didn't want such words falling on said the ears of said young women. Rosalie narrowed her chocolate eyes over at the suave man, lips pursed to tell him he was walking on ice. "I think Master Ryuu can keep his attention on the possibility of teaching in a professional manner," she said, a mild scold in her tone. "How about the next question?"

This time an older gentleman came forward with no intention to fan girl as the prior voice had. Instead, he offered a curt nod toward the stage as he spoke into the mic. "My question is for Mrs. Baranov. Given the fact that you were lied to, held captive against your will, forced into experiments, and treated as nothing more than a disposable lab rat, at what point did you believe it was worth forgiveness? Could there have been further actions or harm against you that would have made forgiveness impossible, and can you agree that not everyone deserves to be forgiven?"

If there was even an attempt to veil his negative sentiment in his question, it was thin enough to see right through. There was a lot to cover, so Molly tackled the first thing that popped into her mind.

“When did I think it was worth forgiveness? I can say I don’t have to think long to tell you that, yes, there probably is a straw that could break this camel's back. I’m human, after all. Everyone’s different though. I’m glad I didn’t get to that point. I forgave without knowing what was going to happen after, or if I’d live at all. I wasn’t considering what it was worth.” Molly spoke resolutely, with the kind of Southern spice they knew all too well. “Hell, crimes like that can’t be measured by worth because I don’t get anything back from forgiving. Forgiveness is cutting a loss. Forgiveness is acknowledging there is no rewinding, there is no wallet big enough to satisfy the debt, and there is no returning to how it used to be. Some scars remain.”

Wesley felt aware of his lightening scar from the tip of his hand, up his arm, and branching across one side of his chest and back. Inara’s fingers went to the crescent shaped marks on her wrist where she had been bitten by vampires. These were the evidence of their life before that would never fade. A reminder of who they had once been.

“Yet I believe,” Molly went on, “in a world where one act of good can mean more and do more than a thousand acts of evil.” Molly couldn’t help but shake her head. “Stars, I aint’ no Saint. Sometimes I get flashes of anger at what I had lost in that time, what it had done to my family and my friends, what it did to me. I still get nauseous, have headaches, get bouts of confusion of where I am because of how the headgear screwed meup. I have had my fair share of nightmares. There ain’t a day that goes by that I don’t think about how my life could have been if I ain’t had experiments done on me, but—,”

The Fox had long since accepted this and, in some sense, made peace with the truth, but he held Inara’s hand the best he could as a holofigure when he noticed her frown. Charlotte dropped her eyes. She felt the hair raise on the back of her neck. It had all been done right under their noses.

Continuing, Molly said, “—maybe it’s my Ma’s influence on me, maybe it’s Lyov, but I ain’t the kind of person to let life bully me into becoming bitter or resentful, even if it is temping in my human weakness. I learned from them forgiveness is a choice I make out of love, even for your enemy.” Molly studied the man, curious about what he might think of her response to his last question. “I don’t think anyone deserves forgiveness, sir. Not me, not you. That’s what makes forgiveness an incalculable, incredible, loving gift.”

There was a soft murmur throughout the auditorium that said some people may not necessarily agree with Molly's belief. The man who had asked the question stood in the light cast at the microphone stand certainly did not appear to be pleased with her response. There was even a look of border disappointment on his face and the soft sound of an exhale was picked up on the mic while he nodded his head. Still, those who approved such a point of view began a round of applause, drowning out any disgruntled talk in the room. Kaylee had to admit she personally admired Molly's strength, right then perhaps more than before. She could only hope that some day she could have a portion of that strength.

Charlotte would have agreed if her sister had said so aloud. She couldn’t imagine carrying the kind of experiences on her Aunt Molly’s shoulders.

Professor Margo helped quiet down the cheering to allow the next person to come forward. One by one the questions came, slowly crossing the room until the last half-hour of their time there. The mics were gathered and the people went to their seats.

Closing out, Professor Margo spoke into the mic, “Nearly six years ago the truth of Aarin and the reality of Almaeri in humanity, that few knew at the time, came to light to the rest of the world. Although we have struggles ahead of us, let us thank Lady Cromwell, Mrs. Baranov, and Master Ryuu for demonstrating to us that a peaceful future is in our grasp.” Applause filled the room as the guests stood up. Margo’s last words were muffed against the clapping. “Thank you for coming, have a good evening.”

Ryuu waved as he headed off the stage with the two women close behind him. Molly hooked her arm with Rosalie, perfectly content to have the blonde in her life and her family. They fell into conversation none could hear for the cheering.

“Alright,” Wesley said, standing up once the noise died down and the lights turned on. “Ready to go home?”

Charlotte nodded, saying, “All of our things are set.”

Inara, wrapping an arm around her eldest’s shoulders, said, “Are you two sure you have everything? The staff will only take what bags are in the room.”

Kaylee was grateful for a chance to stretch her legs once more, light pains of late telling her she might not have been fully done growing (and hoping that Charlotte would hurry up and catch up before she did!). She tilted her head up to her mother at the question, nodding her head. "We made sure to pack once we were back today and before we met you both for dinner," she assured her mother. "That way we could head out and not deal with hallway traffic and such."

Smiling with pride for how responsible her girls were, Inara said, “Ah, good, then we can get—,” a rise of gasps and the swoon of feminine voices drew their eyes over to Ryuu walking through the audience a long sideMoly and Rosalie. “—going...Oh gods,” Inara spoffed to see the champagne haired man not missing the opportunity to strut as he approached them.

Ignoring the overly ornate man, Inara welcomed Molly and Rosalie. “You guys did great, thank you so much for coming!”

“Yes, you were excellent,” Wesley praised. He couldn’t hug, but he did give them nods.

Stiffling a giggle at their mothers reaction, Kaylee moved to meet their aunts, while also ignoring some of the teenaged girls around them who were looking for excuses to stay and linger. "It was great," she agreed with her parents, throwing her arms first around Rosy before turning to Molly for the same. "I thought you told your stories beautifully."

"Aww, thank you, it means a lot from you all," Rosy said with earnesty, making sounds of hugging the Von Helsings who she could. "I just hope we can be an example for others and then leave it up to you girls to blaze the paths into the future."

Letting go of Rosy after her hug from Molly, Charlotte turned to Ryuu, arms wide, “You’re more than example, you’re role models—Oof!”

A pedicured hand halted Charlotte from coming a step closer by setting stiffly against her shoulder. “Ah uh, I want to live,” Ryuu chuckled, taking her hand to shake instead. This earned an approving nod from holoWes. “But thank you.”

Inara spoffed, her brow arched. “You’re wise to be careful. The parents here are none too happy to know how many of the students are hoping you’ll teach.”

“Yes, about that,” Ryuu grinned, crossing his arms. “Any chance I could become a guiding beacon to the young minds?”

Wesley crossed his arms. “If I were only worried about your ego I might consider it, but I’ve seen the legal teens hanging around you at the park, and I won’t be accused of setting loose a predator on campus.”

Scoffing with offense, Ryuu said, “Well hold on, I have never allowed a hormone-ridden teen, naive to the world and blinded by my opulence, have their way with me. I’ve been responsible, I’ll have you know.” He looked to Molly and Rosy. “Had I not kept my answer to that star-struck girl honest, yet clean?”

"Well, it was honest," Rosy had to admit, teetering her head back and forth. "Although I'm not sure how clean you can call it. You might have used a euphemism of sorts, but these are bright teenagers, not toddlers or young children; they're likely able to know what that will mean."

Kaylee, no longer stuck in a phase of fawning over Ryuu herself, didn't quite see what the problem was. To her the champagne mage was anything but a predator, rather only on the defensive side when needed. A few moments of thought and she realized that her father wasn't painting him as a physical threat, but rather something else.

“Mmm, I will take that as an agreement,” Ryuu grinned. “Anyway, you have my number if you want to train any of your students in weaponizing fire.”

That was right, Charlotte recalled Ryuu's talents with flame. It made sense. He had been training as a priest to a dragon. But the offer confused her. “Dad,” Lottie got his attention. “Are you going to train students to fight with magic?”

“I considered it,” Wesley admitted. “There have been requests that students actively practicing an Almaeric life would benefit from being taught how to use their abilities. I’m just having trouble reconciling this proposal with my principles. Using Almaeri consistently is a dangerous path to tread. It is one thing to pay attention to the passive resonances that can’t be shut off and an entirely different case to intentionally utilize Almaeri.”

The rarity of growing old after a life of Almaeri and not becoming a cruel, wicked warlock or witch was a fact of life at this point. Political turmoil around whether or not they should put a mandate on binding at a certain age was only one of the issues the world had to tackle.

Curious, Wesley decided to ask what his daughters thought. “What would you do, my darlings? Would you have me train Awakened in their magic?”

"Well, if someone is going to remain Awakened and not bind, wouldn't it be a waste if they didn't know proper use of their magic?" Kaylee offered after some thought on the matter. "I know that Tysha and a few others are hoping to bind as they can, but others might want to keep it which is their choice. I think it's better if someone makes sure they don't hurt themselves."

Charlotte shrugged. “I mean, if they wanna use it, won’t they learn elsewhere anyway?” Or even other schools willing to teach them.

“Yes, and both of you have voiced thoughts I’ve had about the issue,” Wesley said, now turning with them and the others to walk out of the quieting hall. The only real loiterers were staring at Ryuu anyway. “I suppose it is also prudent to make sure that the students that do end up perusing the life of a Guardian are at least exposed to the kind of philosophy I wish to promote here.”

Nodding, Inara said, “That’s right. They may even decide to reduce their use if they have healthy conversations about the pros and cons of Almaeri.”

“Hmm,” Wesley scratched his virtual chin. “I’ll keep this in mind.” He gave Ryuu an evaluating look. “I’m not promising anything, but keep an eye on your messages.”

Perking, Ryuu was cautiously optimistic. “Well now, I’m honored to be seriously considered. I mean, I’m still gonna work with Cory, but I am up for dropping in on a class or two.”

Shrugging, Wesley said, “You are good at what you do. I am not one to pass up a good tool.” His wicked grin caught up the Aarinian who had to swing his head and feign a shot to his heart.

Molly snorted a laugh, “Oh damn.”

Shaking her head with a smile, Inara decided to come in to help a man out. “Alright you guys, I think our resident flamboyant is sufficiently teased.”

“Why thank you, Inara,” Ryuu said, opening the door to the portals for them. “After you.”

The girls turned to give farewell hugs to their Aunts. It would be soon that Everest and Oliver would be leaving to their families as well, but most likely a while after they walked through the portals.

“Bye Aunt Rosy and Aunt Molly,” Charlotte exhaled in her hug. “Will we see you guys the night before we leave to camp?”

"Oh, I would imagine so, Lottie," Rosy said with a smile and strong embrace. "An early summer get together is warranted, if not as an excuse for birthdays then as a chance to see Alassiel before she's in her final trimester. And of course, Amelie asks at least once a day when she'll see you two again, so I would imagine we'll be around."

Kaylee had to beam at the last part, enjoying the fact that many of the younger ones looked up to them. She also knew the last time they had seen the Drowned Maiden she still had the tiniest of bumps, though if there was any of their aunt's to glide through pregnancy it had to be Alassiel. "Well tell Melie we'll see her soon - but only if she's being good," she told Rosy with a final goodbye hug, knowing full well she was quite the obedient young thing regardless.

Once the women passed through their portal Ryuu opened his door. Beyond the veil they saw an overly extravagant lounge room with a full bar, gaming tables (especially for D&D), and an entertainment system.

“See you,” Ryuu flicked a salute and backed up into his house.

The portal closed out. Inara opened the door to their home. The family walked into the familiar parlor for the portal room in Avostoska. As soon as they did, the holofigure of Wesley vanished. They walked into the hallway to see Wesley standing there, waiting for them.

Immediately the girls embraced their father. Wesley’s smile reached his eyes easily. “Hello darlings,” he greeted warmly. “How was your first year of school? I want to know your thoughts.” Although not required, Wesley believed his children, being students, were integral to the process.

As great as it had been to see their mother after the exciting week, Kaylee didn't reign in her excitement to see her father. "Dad!" she exhaled as she threw her arms around him, letting her head rest on his chest for a few moments before pulling away and smiling up at him. "It was a great year. The teachers were all really helpful and the events were amazing." It was definitely much better than what tutoring they'd experienced before. "I can't wait for next year!"

“Good to hear it,” Wesley said with a pleased grin. He gave them both kisses to their heads. “Now off to bed. You have tomorrow free and Sunday will be your little girls night before camp.”

Charlotte practically squealed. She enjoyed the one they had last time. Now they had a whole year of school to reflect on, not to mention her sister’s dating life to talk about to their Aunts. “Alright, night!”

“Good night,” Inara gave them hugs and kisses too.

A round of goodnights were shared before Lottie and Kaylee took the familiar trek down the hall to their bedrooms. Lively chatter followed them about just what they'd do for the next couple of days before diving into the excitement of summer. Stepping through their shared parlor area and going to their rooms, Kaylee headed straight for the extravagant cage that held her furry companion. Normally, by the time she came in the door the chinchilla would be chirping and rustling around in anticpation of a reunion and treats, but even as Kaylee knelt down beside the cage she hadn't moved. Frowning, she opened the door and took a few seconds to find Chel in one of the nooks tucked away.

"Hey there sleepy head," Kaylee called, waiting for Chel to come greet her. After a few seconds of no response, she reached in, frowning to stroke her attention. Before she reached the fur she could see Chel was breathing just fine, though not responding to what she was saying, and as soon asher fingertips brushed the soft tuft, an alarmed squeal sounded, the chinchilla jumping in shock before turning in confusion. Her face went right into the wall, summoning another squeak from Chel and worrying Kaylee further. "Shh, shh, it's okay," she murmured, carefully scooping up the startled animal and pulling her out of the cage and to her chest. The tiny heart that was pounding away could be felt, gradually slowing to a normal rate once the scent of Kaylee offered enough comfort.

Was something wrong with her? Chel had small colds over the years of being under Kaylee's care, but nothing had ever seemed to leave her this dazed. Keeping ahold of her favorite critter, she abandoned her bedroom and crossed over to Charlotte's knocking lightly on her door with her foot. "I think Chel might be sick," she frowned as she caught her sister up on what she'd just witnessed.

Concerned, Charlotte. Grabbed her phone. “I’ll call Aunt Natalia.”

A few rings later and the sound of their Aunt’s voice on speaker gave them momentary relief. “Hey Lottie, what do you need?”

“Aunt Talia, Chel is behaving strangely,” Charlotte said. The girls relayed what had happened.

“Hmm,” Natalia dallied with the idea of coming over. “I’ll be there in a bit.I can take a break to check her out.”

“Thank you! We’ll be in our common room,” Charlotte sighed, clicking off. She stowed her phone and walked with Kaylee to the couch. “Aunt Natalia will know what to do.” She stroked Chel’s head. The creature turned its head this way and that, as if unsure. “Hmm, that is odd.”

It was a relief to know that Natalia who had the best expertise with animals in their opinion was going to offer some of her time to them. Kaylee watched Chel's bizarre behavior and couldn't help but feel herself growing more worried than she was before. "Does she seem...confused to you?" she looked up at Lottie, carefully keeping a comforting hold on Chel so that she could try and keep her as calm as possible.

“A-a little,” Charlotte nodded solemnly. She didn’t know much about these animals though. “But I’m sure Aunt Natalia will be able to figure it out.”

They didn’t have to wait too long. Natalia came knocking on their door in less than fifteen minutes time. She brought a big black bag with her. As soon as Lottie let her in, their Aunt came to Kaylee’s side, giving her a one-armed hug. “Hey lapochka, how are you feeling?”

There was some relief once Natalia arrived, Kaylee quick to lean into her offered embrace. "Well I was doing pretty well until this happened," she admitted with a slight grimace. "I'm just worried something's wrong with her. If she's sick I don't want to leave her to go to camp..."

Nodding in understanding, Natalia set up her bag and then gently took Chel. “Come here, let’s see what is going on.”

The girls hovered close by while their Aunt did an evaluation of Chel; snapping her fingers to test response, taking out a light to shine in her eyes. Charlotte rested her hand on Kaylee’s shoulder for support. Even if the critter had been her sister’s, the adorable, soft critter had made a home in her own heart as well.

Finally Natalia set down her stethoscope and offered Kaylee a sympathetic smile when she handed her the chinchilla. “Chel has a mild case of cataracts and hearing loss in one ear. The other is probably muffled. These conditions are common for aging animals.” Natalia began to stow her gear. “I understand your concern about camp. How would you feel if I cared for Chel while you’re away? I will send you updates on her health via video and pictures. If I notice any drastic changes I will send for you. What do you think?”

The news that Chel was aging struck Kaylee harder than she would have imagined. Of course she'd had the chinchilla for over five years at that point, and didn't know how long she'd been under Hulio's care or even lived before he'd come to own her. There were light grey patches turning white near her whiskers and her fur had dulled over the past year in color. Maybe she was getting to be older... Nodding at Natalia's offer, she gently picked Chel up once more. "If you could watch her, that would be good," she said with a small sniff. Kaylee knew there wouldn't be much for her to do if she had skipped camp in all reality. "Should I get her any special food for her or anything she should have with you? Should I give you money for watching her?" Her mind went to the amount she'd collected in her savings. Surely it'd be plenty of funds and this seemed like a worthy cause to ensure her pet was being taken care of.

“Ah, lapochka, you don’t need to pay me.” Natalia slipped her hand to Kaylee’s cheek when she stood up. “I will have everything I need to care for Chel. I will see what I can do about extending her life too.”

The talents their Aunt had with such things were practically legendary by now. It did not guarantee that Chel would live forever though. Animals were tied to the world in such a way that their bodies aged as well as their souls. If and when their aged spirits were ready to expire, it did not matter what Natalia could do for the physical parts.

Charlotte fidgeted with her fingers. “How long do you think you can extend her life?”

“At least a year for certain,” Natalia answered, turning with them to the door. The implication being that Kaylee may have to consider making arrangements in her Junior year at the latest. “When the time comes I will be with you every step of the way if you need me, lapochka,” Natalia added, stopping at the threshold.

"I appreciate it, Aunt Talia," Kaylee answered, putting on as strong of a smile as she could muster. "Thank you for trying to help her. If she starts doing worse I can come see her no matter what." Knowing there was only a year guaranteed with her furry companion made her heart ache, but she already decided that no matter what she'd give her dear Chel the best year of her life. All the best fruit and dried bugs she could find, and maybe even get her new cushions and toys.

“And I will be sure to get you if she does. In the meantime give her cuddles.” Natalia opened the door, gave them both reassuring touches on their shoulders, and then turned to leave.

Once the door shut Charlotte walked with Kaylee to Chel’s cage. She didn’t have words to express her longing to ease even some small amount of Kaylee’s burden. Instead, she simply stood there with her as a comforting presence until Kaylee felt she was ready to go to her bed. Charlotte said her goodnight to her sister and made her way to sleep as well.

The next day Kaylee found Chel was still alive, still ready to eat all the food goodness her kind owner could offer, and took a well-earned dirt bath. Although her hearing and sight were still dull, she could smell the familiar company of Kaylee, which made her happy. The girls decided to spend their time near Chel. It was an unspoken agreement to get in as much time with her as they could muster before camp. They had a girls night to go to as well after all.

Sunday night filled the theatre with the hum of feminine talk. The men, as they had done countless times before, were in the holodeck with the children.

Alassiel, in her early second trimester, came to sit on a couch where Lauri offered to rub her feet. “I hear someone has a new baeu.” The Seamaiden gave Kaylee a wink.

Situated with her popcorn and cheesy nachos, Kaylee looked up suddenly in surprise to hear that the news had traveled so quickly. Then again, her mother and aunts were known for being ones to share tea, a phrase she now was familiar with. A faint pink blush appeared and she nodded. "It's the boy who took me to prom," she shyly answered.

"Oh? So you've been going out for a couple of weeks then?" Ellie questioned with interest from her seat beside her sister, Emery, and close to Amalia.

Annabelle spoffed, shaking her head and took a sip of her mixed drink. "Girl, you're bothering with them waaaay too early, trust me. You got a whole long stretch of life ahead of you to put up with some of the dumb shit men can do," she warned both girls.

"Oh, don't act so dramatic," Willow chuckled and shook her head. "Besides, not all men are that horrible. They're just...increasingly less reliable when they're younger."

"For the most part," Rosalie gently offered, seated beside Alassiel and Lauri. "There can be a few exceptions, so you can't give up all hope."

 

[xrakkax]

“Da, that’s right, Rosy snatch Cory from cradle when he seventeen,” Amalia teased her cousin-in-law.

The others giggled, with Natalia reminding Amalia, “Not so fast. Your husband jumped out of the cradle to get you.”

Spoffing, Amalia noted with amusement, “And you crawl carefully out to Joao.”

Unable to stifle laughter, Molly said, “Stars, how many of us even have spouses within five years of our own ages besides me and Willow?”

Alassiel giggled, “Not me. I still look young, but I’m way older.”

Thinking it over, Granya realized she was technically quite young in comparison to Liam. She sipped quietly on her drink with a soft chuckle in her throat.

“I am close to Oliver.” Lauri smiled.

“Wes and I are close in age,” Inara chuckled. She turned to her girls with a finger raised when a thought came to mind. “Their stories are uncommon. Don’t run off and get married at seventeen!”

“To be fair,” Alassiel said, “Cory and Rosalie didn’t become an official couple or get married until after he turned eighteen.”

Charlotte, enjoying her popcorn whilst bouncing her attention all around the room of the entertaining older women, perked at the point her Aunt Alassiel made. It brought to mind a funny story. “Aunt Rosy, didn’t you say you saw Uncle Cory when he was like, fifteen or sixteen? And that he looked like a geek?”

Rosy chuckled at the question, her cheeks a healthy pink as she shifted her in seat. "Well, he was very young and he hadn't quite had a growth spurt, not to mention he was timid as a deer and had a nervous stutter," she recalled rather fondly. "I was quite absent from the idea of finding a partner, but the first time I met him, he wasn't the picture of a strong, powerful hunter that would have the genes I wanted to pass on to children. Thankfully, he'd grown up considerably by the next time we met at the Hunter's Ball. That and I found he had plenty of positive traits to make up for anything that might have seemed flawed in my youth."

"Like good aim at assholes and being ready to defend your honor," Ellie grinned in fond remembrance of that night. "He might have been a bit scrawny, but he had a big heart to make up for it."

"And he still does," Rosalie nodded in agreement. "Also, just to be clear he might have been young, but we've only been a few years apart in age. Hardly a cradle to rob. I'm pretty sure there's a wider gap between Theo and Willow than us."

"There's nothing wrong with a healthy age gap," Willow offered with twinkling eyes that said she wasn't going to confirm or deny the age gap. "But your mother has a point here, don't run off and get married at seventeen. Don't be in a rush to force a relationship to be something it's not, either. You'll find the person who's right for you when Fate decides it's time."

"Fuck yeah, you will. Even if you got no idea and don't see that bitch comin," Annabelle agreed with a cackle of amusement.

"Your aunt's are all right," Emery agreed as she finished off a first round of drink even before their movie. "Even if not all men are bad, the best of men should only even be in second place. You need to look out for and take care of you before you worry about another person. There will always be handsome boys with cute promposals for both of you, but there's only ever one of you, little mamas."

The term of endearment meant out of affection brought to Inara’s mind an image of Kaylee and Charlotte as literal little mamas; bellie’s round and expecting. Shaking her head of it, the Tigress said, “Exactly. Please take it easy, make thoughtful decisions.”

“Yes, yes,” Charlotte chuckled, shifting so her head rested on her mother’s shoulder. Inara’s fingers ran through her hair. “We will be careful mom.”

Amalia and a few of the other more mischievous women kept their amusement to themselves about her resolute statement. Everyone said they would be careful picking and choosing, but when the heart demands, it’s not always easy to ignore it.

"School's still most important," Kaylee agreed with her sister's vow of being careful. "Although...it is nice when he pays attention." She had to admit that learning her tricks for Lorenzo's attention had made their relationship more enjoyable for her.

"Aye, they do pay attention, but be mindful that it might only be when they want something," Emery warned the girls, although neither of the girls could quite figure out what they'd be wanting.

Willow was quick to jump in before they could fall back down the rabbit hole of discussing sexuality at this point. "But you both have the right idea. Just be careful and always put yourselves first," she said to them both.

“Très bien mes amis,” Lauri finished her attention on Alassiel’s feet to set up the movie. “Let’s get our night going.”

Their girls night, filled with snacks, movies, and chatter, ended with an impromptu sleepover. The children in the morning filled the dining hall with laughter and heart-warming chaos. Kaylee and Charlotte got to play with their little cousins all around the castle grounds. They even did an hour or two of horseback riding.

At the end of the day the family said their goodbyes to the two girls who were heading off to camp in the morning. Natalia took the gear for Chel and the critter herself to the Santos house as per her promise to care for the chinchilla.

With the excitement from the day over and the impending trip to camp the next day, the girls retired to their rooms for final preparations. Kaylee had already spent some of the day prior packing, but still had a few loose ends to tie up. Pausing at one point, her gaze fell upon Chel's cage in the corner and instantly her heart dropped, knowing it was empty, her dear friend taken across the world to Texas where she might not see her for a while. A sigh that was louder than she had expected left Kaylee as she took up a seat on the edge of her bed, sad cornflower eyes fixated on the cage.

A knock at her door preceded the peaking in of her parents. Kaylee gave them silent permission to come inside. Inara walked ahead, taking a seat next to Kaylee. Wesley did the same on the other side.

In a soothing tone, Wesley said, “You’re being very brave, pumpkin.” It wasn’t hard for her to guess what he referred to.

Even though she was sure her parents had been filled in on the situation, it felt like it needed to be said. "Aunt Talia said the cataracts and hearing loss are part of her aging. Chel is getting old and might not live past a year," she said as factually as she could, though bitter sorrow tainted the last words. Looking from the cage to her father, she struggled with voicing her emotions. "I know...I know she can't live forever - no one can - but am I selfish for wanting to have her longer?"

Enfolding Kaylee into his arms, Wesley gently tucked her head against his chest and rested his chin on her temple. “No, darling, it’s not selfish at all. Chel has had such a beautiful, kind caregiver in you, my dearest. I’m sure she wants just as much time with you as you do with her.”

Slipping a hand in Kaylee’s, Inara said, “Everything you are feeling is natural, mari jaan.”

Soft sniffles were muffled against Wesley's chest, Kaylee fighting off flow blown tears. "I just know I don't want her to hurt, even if I want her to be here," she managed to say with a deep sigh. "But Aunt Talia says it's her vision and hearing, so I think she's just scared."

Eyes glossy, Inara scooted over and rested along Kaylee, encircling her arms as Wesley had done. “oh, meree pyaaree ladakee…[Oh my sweet girl.]”

Wesley murmured, “That’s a reasonable deduction. We can trust your Aunt to ease Chel’s fear by improving her vision and hearing so she’s not skittish.” He tilted Kaylee’s head up, coffee eyes pouring into cornflower ones. “Did you want company tonight? Lottie is concerned. She’s waiting outside your door. She’s offered to sleep next to you since Chel left to the Santos’ house.”

Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Kaylee thought over the offer. She didn't think she was too soft or weak but the idea of having company could help with that hole threatening to form. "If Lottie wants to stay, I would like that," Kaylee nodded, another deep breath needed to make sure she wasn't going to lose out to her emotion. "And if anything happens to Chel and Talia tells me, I can leave camp if I need to, right?"

“Yes, of course you can, my darling,” Wesley said.

“I’ll come right away to get you,” Inara assured her. “We’ll go straight to Seabrook.”

Wesley added, “You can stay home with Chel for the summer if you wish, at that point. But let’s give Aunt Natalia a chance to work her skills.”

“And we can arrange a place for Chel at school, so you can see her everyday,” Inara added. “What do you think?”

"That would be good," Kaylee agreed with a weak smile, nodding her head. "And I trust Aunt Natalia with Chel so I'll just go to camp until she needs me." Turning to her father, she gave him as good of a hug as she could manage while they both sat on her bed, she exhaled softly. "Thank you, both. It means a lot to me."

The scent of machinery, the faint trace of whiskey, and Wesley’s natural musk wrapped around her like a cozy blanket; the aroma of home. “We’re always here for you, Pumpkin.”

Inara took her turn, and like her father, Kaylee was enveloped in the smell of sandalwood and vanilla. “Have a good night. We’ll send Lottie in when we leave.”

Kisses were given before Kaylee’s parents stood up to go. As promised, Charlotte stepped in and spared no time in coming over to hug Kaylee. Then they shuffled under the covers. Hands linked for comfort, they soon fell asleep. Sometime in the night Kaylee had yet another dream with the sound of a barking dog. She could have sworn it was the same as the dream from her time in Atlantis. It sent through her a longing. An ache she couldn’t place. However, as things usually go, she forgot about it when she woke.

Morning went by quicker than either of them expected. Perhaps it was that this was the second time they were making off to camp. The girls had their breakfast with their parents, met up with their friends, said goodbye to their siblings, and chatted all the way to the portals at their Aunt Rosy and Uncle Cory’s house. Once again they were welcomed with warmth and escorted to the entry ways to camp where the girls were happy to find a special cabin Cory commissioned for them, and no councilor Gertrude—a bonus, since Regina was absent too. With confirmation from their Aunt Natalia that Chel’s Amaeric medicine improved her vision, they felt that their summer started on a good foot.

A week into the fun of summer Tysha, lounging with the girls at the lake, prodded Kaylee, “Have you texted Lorenzo? Or did he text you?”

Reaching for her sunglasses and lowering them enough so she could peer over the top, Kaylee looked over to Tysha and the others. "I texted him to let him know when I got to camp. So far he's just sent me a picture of him by some old fountain saying he's in Spain," she caught them up. "I told him I was jealous and to have fun and haven't heard back since."

"And that was when we got here? So it's been a week?" Tallulah asked with a surprised brow, turning the page of the book she'd been reading. A nod from Kaylee made her spoff in disbelief. "That's kinda odd to me.”

Cara shook her head. “Nah, that would not go over well with me and Matt.”

As if summoned by Fate, Kaylee’s phone BING!’d and all the girls did not mask their interest. Charlotte was the first to Kaylee’s bag, to bring her the phone. It wasn’t hard to see the disappearing name at the top.

“It’s him!” Charlotte said, handing it to Kaylee.

“What is it?” The girls crowded, bumping shoulders. “What did he send?”

A picture popped up on their private chat. Lorenzo, on his back in tall grass with one hand behind his head, winking at the camera. The caption read ‘Aaah, memories.’

A grin lit up on Kaylee's face to see he was messaging without her reaching out that time. Looking at the picture that came through with that dreamy smile that made her heart flutter, she could feel her cheeks heating up with the exact memories he mentioned.

"It's a picture of him in tall grass and saying it brought back memories. Of the park that is," Kaylee clarified if anyone didn't immediately find the connection.

"So....are you going to send him something back?" Tallulah pressed eagerly, now on her stomach, book set aside for something far more interesting.

"Like a picture? I mean I suppose I can," Kaylee shrugged. "But what should I send him?"

“He sent a selfie, so why don’t you?” Tysha proposed. She sat by Kaylee and offered to help position her in the best light.

“Wait!” Cara raised her hand. “We don’t need to text back so soon. He made you wait, so you should make him wait too.”

Charlotte tilted her head. “Well, I’m sure it wasn’t malicious.”

“It doesn't matter,” Cara pressed. “He can’t expect you to reply back on a dime and then you keep waiting a whole week.”

Serenity hummed, her lips quirked to the side. “I don’t know, what do you think Kaylee?”

Kaylee stared down the message for a few moments, wondering if Cara was right. After all, she had given her the tips that had helped her get him to respond better at the park. "I don't know..." she said with clear uncertainty, shifting on her seat. "I also didn't message him after that to give him much opportunity to respond. I think one response wouldn't hurt. And I think a selfie is only fair...but what do I say in return?"

"Well...I say you take one in a similar pose by the lake," Tallulah pulled her hair to the side as she sat up. "Maybe caption it something like, 'And more where that came from' with a winky face or something?"

“Do it!” Tysha grinned, leaning in.

Cara tsc’d, shaking her head, but she didn’t stop them. They knew her opinion on it. Though, she had to admit the suggestion was on point.

Charlotte, too curious not to encourage her sister, nudged Kaylee to do just that. “Go on, wink that eye!”

“Lay down like this though,” Tysha moved Kaylee around.

Serenity, now involved, said, “Turn a little, make the light more dramatic.”

“No, make it shiny. Do a lens flare!”

“No, no, that’s tacky.”

“It’s romantic!”

“Is not!”

The girls squabbled over what to do until they finally took a picture that satisfied most of them: they scooted her chair closer to the water so that it could be seen just behind Kaylee's head. Lottie and Tallulah helped fan out her hair so the blonde locks could glisten in the sunlight while she did her best attempt at a sultry look, one arm behind her head as Lorenzo had done. For good measure and at the encouragement of others, she even retuned his wink, perfecting the selfie and sending it along with the message.

“Wait!” Charlotte went into Kaylee’s settings to make sure that her phone’s incognito mode was toggled on. “Okay go.”

WHOOSH! The text bounced off the appropriate satellites and made it to Spain. They were eager to see if he would at least read it, even though the time difference was by several hours, making it at least six in the afternoon for him. A minute or two ticked by and their excitement wavered.

Serenity sat back on her legs. “Well, he might have been called to dinner or maybe his mother warned him about his phone…”

"Maybe..." Tallulah didn't sound overly convinced it was the reason why.

Kaylee frowned at the screen before huffing out air and locking it. A gentle toss let it land in her bag and she went back to sprawling in the sun. "Well I'm not going to keep trying if he doesn't. Maybe you were right Cara, and I shouldn't have answered so fast."

“Don’t worry girl, I’ve got a few ideas,” Cara stretched beside Kaylee to soak in the sun rays as well. “Next time he texts you, come to me and I will help you out.”

“In the meantime, let’s have fun,” Tysha said, feeling a tad bad that they had replied too soon. It took some of the wind out of their sails, but they were willing to try out Cara’s advice when the time came.

By the next week they had noticed Lorenzo read her message with her in the sun, even though he didn’t say anything after he did so at the time. The girls were in their cabins when Kaylee received another text a day or so later. As per Cara’s warning, they only read it and moved on. It was suggested they wait for Cara’s cue.

One starry evening, beside a campfire with many of their friends besides just the girls, Cara upturned her palm towards Kaylee. “Quick, your phone.” She spared no time in hushing curious girls and snapping a picture of Kaylee at a certain angle. Then she began to type away.

“What is it? What did you say?” They prodded, crowding Cara’s side. Although Cara didn’t say a word, they were all agape and impressed.

Before Kaylee could die from suspense, Cara handed her back her phone. A playful smirk danced on her face.

Pictured in the frame was Kaylee, giving the camera a coy, interested smile. Behind her Kyle crouched by the fire. The caption said ‘Kyle did a great job with the bonfire. Keeping warm while you’re away! Miss you lots!’

Kaylee's eyes widened as she looked over the sent message and the image that had been taken. Even if he wasn't in the front of the picture, Cara had done a damn good job making sure Kyle was seen. She dared a quick look over her shoulder, but Kyle appeared unphased, likely unaware he had been just pulled into their plan, even turning to talk to another camper next to him.

"Don't you think adding that is going to be problematic?" She asked Cara, not willing to say Kyle's name in case he was listening. "We know how well they got along at the amusements park."

"Welllll, that also was part of the reason he kicked himself into gear," Tallulah pointed out, seeing where Cara was coming with this.

“Competition my friend,” Cara grinned, crossing her legs.

Kaylee’s phone BING!’d They immediately poured over Kaylee to see Lorenzo had texted back in record time. He wrote ‘Careful Princess, assassin’s aren’t to be trusted!’

The girls sighed in an aw, with only Serenity who spoffed and rolled her eyes with a shake of her head. She may have even muttered ‘Oh the irony’ under her breath.

Another BING! showed Lorenzo sent a gif of someone handing over a blade. The text he sent next read ‘Here, take this for safety’ followed by another gif, this time of a boy giving a girl a kiss to her cheek.

Pleased, Cara leaned back. “Don’t reply tonight. Just leave it on read.”

The instructions were ones Kaylee didn't like at all and her face showed it. "Seriously? It's the most he's messaged all summer," she pointed out, her phone still in the palm of her hand. "What if he gets annoyed that I didn't answer?"

"Good. Let him sweat and enjoy yourself," Tallulah had decided to take Cara's side on the matter. "Maybe have a s’more or two before it gets too late and we have to head to bed."

"Did someone say s’mores?" Behind Kaylee, Kyle's voice that had been gradually getting deeper over the past few months sounded. "I've got a few marshmallow sticks over here and the bag if anyone needs."

Kaylee's eyes shifted from Cara to the others, still seated with her back toward Kyle. Clear uncertainty was on her face, still not wanting to stir that pot any. 'What do I do?' she mouthed to the girls.

Humming in thought, Cara decided to say, “Yeah, Kaylee was just saying she really wanted s’mores.”

The girls all nodded in confirmation. They were at a point where you don’t question your best friends, you just follow their lead. Some of them even claimed that Kaylee offered to make them some too.

“But that’s a lot,” Tysha noted. She perked. “Maybe you can help her Kyle.”

No amount of glares that said she knew what they were on to was throwing any of them off this game. Kaylee finally had to turn to face Kyle with a smile, nodding at their set-up. "Yeah, I did promise them smores, but I can handle it," she assured him, holding out a hand for the ingredients that were currently at his side.

"I mean, that does sound like a lot of smores to make," Kyle pointed out, looking past Kaylee to all the faces who were now eagerly watching. "I'm not doing anything, anyways, and it'll speed it up for you twice as much." Before she could try to object further, he had picked up the bags and boxes, moving so the two shared a log with the ingredients between the two of them.

"Okay, if you're sure," Kaylee caved, accepting the offered metal rod and loading it with a marshmallow.

"Yeah, why not. Alright, let's get to roastin'," he said, leaning forward and letting the puffy treat gradually heat itself up, chuckling at the joke he thought he had made. His amused smile lingered on his face while he began the process of carefully toasting each marshmallow, unaware of just how close he was sitting now with Kaylee and how that might be portrayed to others.

"Roasting it is," Kaylee agreed with a small spoff her own, matching his pose as she started the process the same as he had been doing.

The two started chatting mostly about the process of assembling the smores while they worked, getting into a jovial argument over the 'proper' way to layer everything for optimum taste and seeming to forget they had an audience until the first smore was ready to be handed out. Taking the final result from Kyle and hers in her other hand, Kaylee handed the first two over to Lottie and Tysha who were sitting closest. When she moved to sit back down, she absentmindedly rubbed her cheek before picking up another marshmallow and her stick, managing to smear a small amount of marshmallow goo on her.

Kyle had turned to make a remark when he spotted the goo, chuckling at the mess. "Jeez, you're sloppy aren't you?" he said with a shake of his head, reaching over and using his thumb to brush it off before it could solidify.

Kaylee scowled at the remark, though she sat still so he could spare her future embarrassment at a messy face. "Pretty sure it was your smore that gooed all over me. Need to step up your smore game," she turned it on him, earning another chuckle.

"Challenge accepted, Von Helsing," Kyle pointed his marshmallow-loaded stick at her. "First one to make the perfect smore wins."

"You're on!"

Charlotte shot right up, the fire of competition blazed. A trait unmistakably from her father. “Wait! There must be rules.” She took out her phone. “First one to finish a thoroughly gooey, toasted brown—shell thin and crispy—wins the contest. But bonus bragging rights to anyone who can perfectly sandwich the marshmallow between chocolate and graham crackers. No lopsided oozes, evenly spread. Agreed?”

While Kyle seemed surprised by the sudden interjection to what had just felt like a joke, Kaylee was quite accustomed to the reaction. Chuckling, she nodded in agreement. "A perfect marshmallow into a perfect smore, got it.”

"Uhh...sure?" Kyle agreed with some uncertainty, unsure just how this was getting blown up so much or how he got dragged in, but also not exactly minding.

Everyone else was gathering around in anticipation who heard of the completion to go. Charlotte inwardly scoffed at Kyle’s apparent nonchalant manner to the challenge he threw down. That thought aside, Lottie got down to brass tacks.

Marshmallows, scorched or fallen, paid the ultimate price of victory. The contest that garnered interest had children placing bets. Later the girls would say this reminded them of when their Aunt Lauri challenged their Uncle Andriy to a puzzle race.

Sweat dropped from Kaylee’s brow. She was down to one marshmallow at this point. Be it wind, a flare of a flame, or the slip of a finger, the challenge had proven more difficult than expected.

“Almost!” Charlotte said as both Kyle and Kaylee went to plate their hard work. Their confections hit the porcelain at the same time. “Too close to call. We will have to judge.”

It was only fair to choose a student uninvolved with either person. This anonymous judge ate both and finally declared, “Although both were good, I have to hand the win to Kaylee Von Helsing!”

“WOO!” Charlotte cheered. They had been taught well by their Aunt Molly and Aunt Willow. The two notorious s’mores masters of their family.

As much as she was raised to be a good sport and all, Kaylee couldn't help but let out a delighted squeal as she was declared the winner. "Yes!" She did a small jump before realizing it might have seemed like gloating. Coming off her winner's high, she turned to Kyle with a sheepish smile. "You're fierce competition."

Her victory dance didn't seem to bother Kyle though, even holding out his hand to hers for a handshake. "You too. Next time I won't go as easy on you though," he smirked as they shook hands, which only resulted in them both getting chocolate and marshmallow smeared.

The smear didn't phase Kaylee who was in too good of a mood though, just pulling her hand away and pointing a finger at him. "Good, then it won't be as embarrassing when I beat you."

A chorus of giggles met Kaylee when she turned from the young man. They gave no answer to her questioning look. Charlotte handed her sister a wet rag.

“Alright girls, I think it’s time for us to head to bed,” Cara grinned. “I think we’re gonna have a big day tomorrow.”

Another bout of giggles sounded from them without explanation. It wasn’t until after breakfast that the reality of the situation dawned on Kaylee when she opened her social media feed to see pictures of last night popping up on her friends pages. They tagged her, resulting in the people in Kaylee’s contacts seeing everything. Lorenzo’s profile indicator blinked green; he was active on the app right at that very moment.

When just what had happened registered to Kaylee, she nearly spat out her orange juice. Seeing the pictures of the two of them and their s’more-off, she knew this would look much worse than the single picture from before.

"You guys! Why did you post these?" Kaylee asked her friends with a scowl that was equally spread between them.

"What? You were having a good time. It only made sense to capture that moment for you," Tallulah said as innocently as she could.

Charlotte, grinning like a cat, pointed out, “Yeah, a really good time!”

“Everything will be fine, trust me,” Cara mused.

Serenity was the only one who wasn’t quite as sure about the situation. She merely waited as instructed. They all did, in fact. Lorenzo’s light went off after a time. Kaylee’s phone didn’t ring. The girls weren’t too nervous until noon peeked. It had to be dinner time for Lorenzo about then. Two more hours passed without any outreach. All the while the girls became nervous.

“It’s gonna be fine,” Cara assured them, as nine approached in Spain.

“What if it’s not?” Charlotte frowned. “Kaylee won’t be pleased if this blows up in our—and her—face. She’s been trying to hard to guide Lorenzo.”

“Then we can blame Cara,” Tysha in a hopeful tone, pointing at her, who pouted.

Snorting, Charlotte said, “We’d never get off easy. We’ll have to fix it. We’ll tell Lorenzo what we did so he’s not upset with Kaylee.”

Cara pursed her lips. “Kaylee did nothing wrong. If he’s upset, then she should leave him.”

“I mean to say we teased him into feeling threatened and maybe we crossed the line,” Charlotte explained.

Squaring her shoulders, Cara shook her head. Stubborn as ever. “Nah uh, if he can’t take it, then he’s a wuss!”

“Shh,” Serenity pressed a finger to her lips. “Kaylee’s coming. Let’s not dwell on it.”

The girls peered down the way at Kaylee coming back from helping a councilor with a Freshman art project. They noted her manner of walk and knew the expression on her face; nothing unexpected for what they had done.

BING!

They heard it just as Kaylee did. The eldest Von Helsing pulled out her phone to see a single word. None of them were close enough to read it, of course. They were a good twenty yards off. Whatever it said, Kaylee’s phone lit up and they could hear a familiar catchy tune.

“He’s getting on video chat!” Charlotte gawked in a harsh whisper.

“We have to go over there!” Tysha lunged forward, but was caught.

“Wait! That’s rude!” Serenity said, pulling her back. “Let’s see if Kaylee will come over here to us. Allow her to share—hey!”

Slipping out like a shadow, Charlotte slinked into the brush with Cara, Tysha, and of course, Serenity who couldn’t stand being abandoned to drown in unsatisfied curiosity at this point. They quietly got within a few yards of Kaylee and her not-so-private conversation.

“C-can—,” the signal crackled, but they knew Lorenzo’s voice. “—you hear—you hear me?” The image stalled a moment, but Kaylee could see mainly Lorenzo’s face and the bareness of his broad shoulders. A backdrop of rocks cast in warm candlelight filled the space around him.

The phone call was not anticipated by Kaylee, but she wasn't about to miss the opportunity to talk to him. Her stomach was worried this would be about the images the girls had uploaded without her knowledge, but she put on her best smile as she held her phone up, moving a few steps trying to get a better connection.

"Yeah, I can hear you sort of. It's a bad signal, but I can understand you for the most part," Kaylee answered, trying to get a look at just what was around him. "Where are you at?"

A turn to the right snagged a good signal, keeping Kaylee in place and giving Lorenzo a chance to speak clearly.

“My Aunt’s house in Madrid,” Lorenzo turned the phone around carefully. Kaylee could see he was in some kind of fancy sauna room. “It’s the only place I could get a moment by myself around this time. They’re all getting ready for bed.” He finally brought the screen back to him. “So, camp looks fun. I saw you won the s’mores game.” Lorenzo glanced around him, then turned back to the phone with a smirk. “You had a messy mouth. I wish I could have been there for the bonfire. Maybe I could have helped clean you off.”

Although he lowered his volume, the girls were able to hear him well enough. They had to stifle their squeals to mute exhales. Too preoccupied with her phone, Kaylee hadn't noticed that she had a group of onlookers for their conversation. The suggestiveness in his tone sent her butterflies into a mad flutter, Kaylee’s own smirk growing across her face.

"Oh, help me huh?" Kaylee asked with an arch of her brows, turning her head a bit like he had, just to ensure no one was around. At least no one she could see. "And just how are you going to help with that? I am, as you saw, the s'mores master after all."

“You roast and I’ll show you exactly how I can help,” Lorenzo said, pausing only a moment when he thought he heard a sound. “I bet you’d taste better than s’mores.”

Kaylee could feel the heat building on her cheeks as his implication got to the point of being outright undeniable. "Well, I think you'll just have to find out," Kaylee said as she started moving toward the cabin, not wanting anyone to come looking for her or for someone to wander too close. "We'll have to make some when school starts up again. Y'know we were talking about taking trips to Hiraeth Hill as a chance to hang out and breathe without professors or anyone watching." Including cameras her father controlled. "We can test your theory there sometime."

The signal struggled as Kaylee moved. Disjointed cuts from various angles of Lorenzo’s face and upper body, gleaming with sweat from the sauna, stalled on her phone. Lorenzo’s response broke up into scattered chunks. “Sound- me- See- with or without- roast-,” the signal corrected itself just as Kaylee reached the door. All the while unaware of the sneaky girls racing as quietly as they could back to the cabin while also keeping an ear out for more information. They weren't the only ones. Kaylee was having a hard time catching his words. “-I said I can’t wait,” Lorenzo shortened his message in case the phone crapped out again. “For now, when you’re out running around in camp, don’t forget your Lord Byron.” He pulled the phone far enough away from his face that Kaylee got a nice view of just how puberty was doing right by Lorenzo, what with his hips wrapped in his white sauna towel.

Kaylee had to guess what he was saying, but any response Kaylee might have had was lost the moment she got a good look at him. Stronger than any butterflies, the sight of his developing chest and abs sent a new feeling throughout her body. An unexpected warmth that made her exhale to force herself to remember and breathe.

“Adios, Princess.” Lorenzo winked.

"Mmmm, adios," Kaylee managed before the screen went black and she leaned against the cabin door for support, looking up at the stars.

Unable to contain themselves, the girls made themselves known in squeals and giggles peering out the window of the cabin at her.

“Get in here girl, we want to know what you saw!” Cara prodded good naturedly.

“Spill the tea!” Tysha chimed in with a nod.

Charlotte opened the door of the cabin and gently tugged her sister inside. “C’mon Kaylee, we’re dying here!”

"You guys were eavesdropping?" It didn't take long to come to that conclusion, although her question didn't sound accusatory. After all, if it were any of them in her place she'd also want to know what was going on. Stepping into the cabin, she was given a sheepish smile from Tallulah.

"Eavesdropping is such a harsh word," she said as they all huddled around for more. "More like we were carefully listening with every concern and thought for our friend who might need us."

"Eavesdropping," Kaylee repeated with a chuckle as she sat on the edge of her bed. "But we'll come back to that. For now, tea spilling will commence. Because....oh my god!" Her last words came out a squeal as she fell back on to her bed. "He was in his aunt's sauna and just wearing a white towel and that look he gave me was just, ughh. I could have died, you guys!"

The energy of the moment lit them up. Serenity blushed immediately. She had to pat her cheeks down with cold fingers to tame them. Charlotte plopped by Kaylee and wiggled her sister’s arm out of excitement.

Cara quipped in a suggestive tone, “Ooh, a sneak peak, eh?”

“Girl,” Tysha exhaled, feeling second-hand flush.

Cheeks as bright as could be, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "I really do," she closed her eyes and was immediately flooded with images of the steamy possibilities once they had more than a second of privacy in tall grass.

“You got to get your parents to agree with Hiraeth. Did you ask them yet?” Tysha asked.

"I asked him and the phone broke up a bit before he said he couldn't wait. So I'm taking that as a yes,” Kaylee said.

Less giddy than the other girls might have been but still giggling and enjoying the news, Tallulah threw a pillow at Kaylee that bounced off her elbow. "Definitely a yes. Someone's going to be very busy this fall it seems!"

“About time!” Cara chuckled.

Curious, Tysha asked, “Have you gotten ‘busy’, Cara?”

Cheeks pink, Cara admitted, “No. We haven’t gotten that far.”

Perking, Charlotte said, “Wow, from the way you two smooch I could have sworn…”

“I know, but— I dunno, just not ready,” Cara shrugged. “To be honest, I don’t know if it will be Matt.”

“What!?” The girls gaped in surprise.

Spoffing, Cara said, “It’s not like we’re bound by Fate or anything! I’m still fourteen. Well, fifteen coming up this August, but still. What if we don’t really stick together? I mean, not that I believe in a soulmate, but I kinda think sometimes he stays with me because of my strong personality and I don’t want something like that to be why it happens. You know?”

While everyone was taken back by the news that Cara wasn't completely attached to the boy she was fighting so hard to train as she wanted, Kaylee had to agree with Cara. She knew she wasn't ready for a big decision like that, even if Lorenzo was hitting her with these new and exciting sensations.

"I think we have plenty of time before we have to worry about that kind of busy," Kaylee said as she stood and began to get ready for bed. "Besides, it's not like any of us are thinking about going that far."

Just across the way at her bed, Tallulah had been brushing her hair and suddenly lost her hold on the handle, the plastic clattering as it hit the ground and drawing more attention than she would have liked.

"I mean, I think that something like that would just be at our own pace, which might not be the same as others," Tallulahi half mumbled as she bent to retrieve the brush, seeming quite focused on taming her curls before bed.

Cara’s senses tingled. She abruptly plopped right next to Tallulah. Her nose inches from the girl's face in an amused, evaluating expression. “Oh? What pace have you chosen?”

The others peered over casually, becoming just as curious. Charlotte leaned over to get a better look at Tallulah’s demeanor.

The question was a clear one, and everyone seemed just as anxious to find out what her answer would be. Sky blue eyes had nowhere to look other than right back at Cara the Investigator. Fair cheeks went straight to a blazing red hue as Tallulah's hand holding the brush tightened. "Umm...an experimental one," she breathed.

Kaylee's eyes widened even more than they had seeing Lorenzo's chest. "An... Tallulah?! Did you...did you and Samuel?" She couldn't even ask a complete sentence, already blazing a blush at the thought of it.

"Maybe..."

Gasps and blushes all around, the girls dove into the new gossip among them. Tysha grabbed a pillow and hugged it. “When?”

“How was it?” Charlotte asked, scooting close.

Serenity felt her head dizzy. “You guys!” She clutched her heart. “Give Tallulah some space!”

Taking a step back, they reminded themselves that the girl had every right to keep her night with Sam to herself. “Ahem—So, did you wanna spill some of that tea?” Tysha asked as humbly as she could. If the pillow in her arms had been a critter, it would have died.

While they were all overly excited and curious, they all knew better than to push her too far. Kaylee sat herself down at the foot of the bed, brows perked in anticipation while she watched Tallulah quietly deciding if she was going to share. "Only if you want to," Kaylee reminded her gently.

"I mean, it's not like it's going to be a secret or anything," Tallulah finally answered, setting down her brush and picking up a pillow as well. "It was the weekend after prom and it just sort of happened."

"Was it...was it good?" Kaylee decided repeating an already asked question wouldn't hurt.

Tallulah's shoulders moved back and forth and there was a small shrug. "It was okay," she giggled. "Not what I expected, but I also don't know if everything was...right? It wasn't like I had anything else to compare it to."

Nodding in understanding, Charlotte said, “That’s something Aunt Lauri had considered. She said she wanted to have a good first time, so she wanted somebody experienced. Apparently Uncle Oliver was very good.” Her factual statement came with pink cheeks at the thought of the conversation only a year ago.

Tysha tilted her head, “Oh yeah, I think I heard that. Didn’t all the others lay out their ideas for dates and she picked one?”

“Mhm,” Charlotte nodded. “Aunt Lauri admitted she preferred Oliver anyway, but up until that night she hadn’t realized just how much she loved him.”

“Aw,” Serenity smiled.

Cara thought that was cute, but she rather get a little more tea on Tallulah. She turned to the girl with a grin. “So like, did it just ‘happen’ as in, you and him were alone and the mood was chill and romantic, or were you watching a movie and kind of cuddled into it?”

"We actually had been watching a movie. My mom had gone to sleep because she had to work in the morning," Tallulah began to share with them. "We were curled up on the couch and eventually got bored of the movie and started kissing. Good kissing, too. Lots of touching and it was just really exhilarating."

"But was it just kissing or did you...go all the way?" Kaylee had to know for sure.

"Oh we did. He asked if I was sure and one thing led to the other," Tallulah's cheeks had fallen to a medium shade of red. "It mwas okay, but I think the kissing before was even better."

Tysha felt her heart beat wildly at the thought and her stomach quivered. “Danny and I kissed a lot. With my nerves, I wonder if I’ll ever get past that far without throwing up.”

“Consider it a lock and a key,” Cara teased, having heard the story of when Kaylee and Charlotte first met Tysha last year.

Chuckling, Tysha said, “Could you imagine? Wiggling all around to get it in. Me, tearing up because it won’t fit.”

“Pep-talking yourself, building up your determination,” Charlotte had to giggle.

“Followed up with a triumphant whoop once it clicks into place,” Cara held her hand to her mouth to control her mirth.

Serenity, cheeks pink, broke the thread of talk about the comical scene to satisfy a curiosity. “Well, I’m glad to know it was alright...Do you...Do you guys still do it?”

"It was just the one time, and it won't be happening again," Tallulah said with a certainty that didn't seem upset at the fact.

Kaylee's brows came together in confusion, tilting her head over at her friend. "Why not? Did he say he didn't want to?" As far as she knew, men were usually quite the opposite.

"Oh, maybe, I don't know," Tallulah shrugged. "But I decided we would just break up before camp."

The nonchalant comment threw them off their guard. "What? But I thought you two were doing so well together?" Kaylee's curiosity didn't stray from Tallulah.

"It wasn't bad, but I just didn't see us going anywhere is all. Plus I didn't want him to be tied down all summer since he wasn't coming," Tallulah explained, finally growing used to being the center of the discussion.

Tysha could understand better than most in their group what it meant to call off a relationship, aside from Cara and Matt who played break-up ping-pong. Serenity hadn’t really felt she was in a real relationship with Paulo. They had sort of flirted with the idea of it and, ultimately, chose against.

“At least you’re still friends,” Serenity noted. “Sam seems okay. How are you feeling? Are you alright?”

"I'm just fine," Tallulah promised her friends, pulling her hair up to sleep and sitting up against her headboard. "I don't feel much different, so I don't know if that's normal," she chuckled.

"But you're okay with your decision to break up? No regrets?" Kaylee asked as she mirrored the actions of readying for bed; it was getting late after all.

"Not a one. Maybe we'll try again in the fall or maybe I'll find someone that feels more...right. We'll see," Tallulah yawned. "But it's getting late."

The others, who had been getting ready too, readily agreed that they should get to sleep. Tysha slipped into her bedsheets with the question remaining: would she vomit from nervousness? A part of her wanted to get it over with, just hit it out of the ballpark, check it off the list. Another part ached for more than a fling. Something that would stir her soul.

Serenity could barely think about any of that without her cheeks burning bright. Yet, a feeling had come to wrap around her that she didn’t expect and couldn’t articulate. Perhaps the reason why she couldn’t dwell long without becoming dizzy. As much as the thought excited her of engaging in an activity promising physical ecstasy, she felt her inner self withdraw. Tallulah’s practical nonchalance towards, by all accounts, should have been a demonstration of the conjugal joining not being a big deal; easy, no fuss, no harm done. Serenity had to push aside the introspection for another day.

Cara pondered it would ever ‘just happen’ while with Matt. Their communication had become stronger over the year. Maybe it would be a good experience. But did that mean she was using Matt? Did she want to do it because she wanted him, or did she want to just have a good time? If so, would she choose what Lauri did? Find someone who she knew was good, whether that was Matt or not?

Charlotte, despite feeling a little left out because of how young she looked, felt a fire of competition rise inside her. Anticipation of the intimate tumble flared in her heart. A part of her wanted this to be a race, with other stipulations, such as the degree of romantic atmosphere. While the traits of one particular parent blazed the question: would she win that kind of game? The other calmed the burning desire for a challenge with the sensible point that no one should throw down gauntlets in regard to something as personal as a ‘first time’ unless they said so first, like their Aunt Lauri. With that realization, Charlotte went to sleep.

One fact became clear after hearing about Tallulah. Most of them felt a door open. Something about one of them having done it made it feel real, tangible. A domino toppled and they were not sure who was next in line to fall.

If Charlotte had perused the idea of a challenge, she may have put money down that Kaylee would be next. Lorenzo kept up his contact with her, especially if Kyle was ever pictured in their texts, sometimes getting in a video call a week. The flirting just got hotter each time. Serenity couldn’t hear a word more of the steamy conversations Kaylee allowed them to know about without needing to fan herself from getting dizzy. It was just too good to be true!

Their fun had come to a halt one day in August when Lorenzo’s mother caught him ignoring a family moment to call Kaylee. All they saw was a frightened Lorenzo dodging sacks from his angry grandmother. Since that day all of Kaylee’s messages were left unread.

“Well, at least you had him for most of the summer. August is almost here…” Charlotte pointed out as they waited for their mother and father for the annual summer visit of parents and guardians.

Camp coming to its end promised more than just a reunion with Chel, who was doing really well, but that Lorenzo was going to be at school with Kaylee again.

“Hey, you guys,” Cara said, coming up to the sisters with the girls trailing her. “Are you gonna ask your parents about Hiraeth?”

 

[Soliloquy]

"Yeah, I think we should," Kaylee nodded, falling into step with the others. "They'll probably say they want some time to think it over, so better to ask now."

"Sounds like a good idea. Just don't give away what you plan on doing there," Tallulah smirked with a sing-song voice.

“Don’t worry, we don’t wish to be pulled out of school for private tutoring,” Charlotte spoffed.

“They’re here,” Serenity said with a smile, clearly excited more for the fact that her parents had come than the stargazing proposal.

The campers didn’t wait to greet their parents and guardians. Tysha stuck with Kaylee and Charlotte, since she had sponsors and neither a parent nor guardian. By now Inara and included the young woman in her hugs alongside her daughters.

“So good to see you girls,” Inara smiled, giving them enough kisses and hugs to fill in for Wesley.

The holofigure of her husband’s smile, warm and proud, shined down on the three. “How have you been, my darlings?”

"It's good to see you too, mom," Kaylee had said to her mother before cornflower eyes turned up to her father, returning a loving beam. "Camp has been really nice this year. It's been a lot less stressful and dramatic without certain people around." No one would need to name names, and Kaylee also recognized that chances were she'd be facing Regina again in the upcoming school year as well as summer camps to come.

“Ah yes, I hear this certain person is catching up with her work,” Wesley noted. “Enjoy your stress-free time while you can.”

Charlotte spoffed, “We will.”

The five of them headed out for breakfast, as they had done last year at camp. The day's activities would surely occupy much of their time. The girls had hoped they could get the conversation going about Hiraeth Hill at some point. Tysha decided this was as good a time as any to seed the thought.

Tysha casually sighed, “I wish there was some place we could escape to hang out, so we don’t have to bump into Regina in the dorm common room.”

Setting a comforting had on her shoulder, Inara said, “I know what you mean.”

“There’s always the quad,” Inara mentioned, and added a few more places on-campus for variety.

“Regina has been in those places too,” Charlotte pointed out.

They walked into the dining hall and took their seats. Inara bobbed her head side to side, saying, “That is true.”

The Fox hid his amusement behind folded hands that held up his chin when he sat down. “Hmm, what would you girls suggest?”

Kaylee, fully aware of just how observant their father could be, dipped into the waters of possibility with every ounce of caution. "Well, when we were at the campfire one night, I thought it'd be nice if we could do that more often. Not just in the summer," she said as she sat down beside Wesley. "We really enjoy star gazing and someone brought up there's the blessed fire pits not far from campus that we could go see."

“Hiraeth Hill,” Wesley noted. He raised one finger from the bridge of his hands against his mouth in thought. “That’s a good four hour hike on foot.”

Inara poured herself some orange juice. “Four hours? That’s far. If there’s an emergency you would be in trouble.”

They could sense their hopes hung in the balance. Tysha knew she had far less chance to keep them from being discovered if she talked too much, so she did her best to eat and watch. After all, she did her part anyway.

To minimize her parents efforts to dig up their deeper agenda, Charlotte busied herself with prepping an egg, sausage, and cheese sandwich. “That’s true, but if we had Lithes, or if we had some kind of vehicle, it shouldn’t be more than twenty minutes, right?”

“Right,” Wesley conceded. “I suppose if you did wear Lithes that would put us at ease.”

And the Von Helsing girls knew why. The suits were easily trackable, they were able to send live updates on their health status, and give a reading on who else was around them among other services.

Kaylee could sense a sliver of light that they might be getting some progress. Still, they couldn't overdo it, less their parents grow too curious of their intentions or plans. "And then we'd have the suits if anything did go wrong. It'd just be a nice way to relax after a hard week of classes and training," she added, filling up a bowl with yogurt and fruit slices for herself.

“Without Regina or other bothersome students,” Tysha chimed in their clincher. It simply didn’t work otherwise.

“Other bothersome students?” Inara asked.

Charlotte, quick on her feet, nodded, “Yes, like Reggie and his friends. It will be like a little fun secret club with our friends.”

“Is that so?” Wesley mused. “Hm, I suppose, as long as your work doesn’t suffer, a little bonfire getaway for stargazing isn’t a problem. I am still concerned about security.”

Inara touched her teacup to her lips. “I agree. I’m not satisfied with only Lithes.”

Kaylee struggled not to let her face drop when it seemed like they were finding a hole in their plan. "Well, we'd have our Lithes and our phones," she pointed out. If something did happen we could call ahead for help and then it'd be even less time for someone to respond because we could be heading back and meet halfway, right?"

“I don’t know…” Inara kept her fingertips on her tea cup, setting down in front of her. Her amber eyes shifted between the faces that made up so much of her life. “What do you think, my Love?” Inara looked up at Wesley.

“Well I wouldn’t want to take away the opportunity for our children to experience a modicum of independence,” Wesley said, and peered at his wife with sympathy for her and in favor of the girls.

Charlotte felt her inner hope springing forth. She didn’t speak though, sensing that anything she might say could snap the threads of Fate. Tysha stuffed her mouth with her food in case her body betrayed her and made a noise.

Laying out her concerns, Inara said, “I would encourage stretching out their legs, but I just don’t think a call and Lithes are enough. Anything can happen within that time.”

“How about a portal?” Wesley proposed. “They are quick and reliable.”

Feeling tension leaving her shoulders, Inara perked in interest. “Oh, that’s clever. We can connect it through the vault.”

Turning to the girls, the Fox grinned. “Safe and swift. Don’t you agree?”

There was an obvious quick con to their offer, knowing that a portal would require approval of anyone else they brought with them. Have time away with Lorenzo wouldn't be impossible, but her father would most definitely know. Still, if this was the only way they were going to get approval, there was no way she was going to pass it up.

"A portal would make it fast and then if something happened we'd have instant help," Kaylee agreed, giving her dad the most innocent smile she could, mischief threatening at the corner of her lips. "Plus we wouldn't waste time traveling. I think a portal is the best way to get us there and back. You don't think it'll be a problem to have one added for this year, do you Dad?"

“Oh I think I can have one set up in no time at all. The hill is within the territory of the campus woods,” Wesley eased, and turned to his wife. “Are you satisfied, my Love?”

Inara, pleased, nodded. “We’ll give it a go.”

“Good,” Wesley said. He gave the girls a stern point of his finger. “Just remember to register everyone through the proper avenues.”

Charlotte managed to tame her joy from drawing too much suspicion. It was better than nothing! “Yes, we will!”

“Now then, let’s finish our breakfast and enjoy the day,” Inara said with a smile.

The girls were glad to dive back into their morning meal. All day long their giddiness stuck with them. Between Inara and Wesley hovering around they managed to let Cara and the others know that Hiraeth Hill was approved. Like Kaylee and Charlotte, they had to keep their excitement reasonable during the Von Helsing couple’s visit. When night came and Inara slept over in their cabin, they were happy to indulge in quality time with their mother and their friends. They did talk a little about boys. While before Kaylee may have felt bereft of Lorenzo’s contact, it seemed a blessing whilst her parents were around. Seeing him shirtless on her phone might have endangered their goals for Hiraeth Hill. The most that happened were calls from their Aunt Natalia updating Kaylee on Chel’s health.

The girls waved goodbye to their mother and father when the time came for them to head off. Once they were alone without the eyes of their parents and guardians, they let out squeals of giddy energy. Day by day the anticipation of their creative solution for some exploratory, supervision-free fun grew. Summer camp came to its close with promises of getting in touched with long distance heart throbs and the social adventures to come. The women in their family could tell their little women were on edge for Monday to come quickly.

“Lottie, your leg is as bouncy as a bunny running out of a bush in hunting season. Are you alright?” Molly chuckled.

Charottes’ leg halted. She smiled sheepishly. “Uh, I’m fine!”

The girls were grateful their Aunt the Seer didn’t give in to peeking into their futures. It didn’t mean their other Aunts didn’t have their own ways of sniffing out drama and gossip.

Granya literally inhaled in their direction. Charlotte looked at her questioningly. The she-wolf murmured, “You two are anxious; excited.” This furrowed her brows. Did school truly inspire such passion?

Alassiel, belly round and month away from popping, tilted her head as she snacked on a salty sweet peanut caramel bar. “Yeah, you two have been fidgety tonight.”

Kaylee knew she couldn't get away with an outright lie to her aunts, but she'd be able to carefully avoid giving away the complete truth. "We're just excited for the new school year, that's all," she said with as much sincerity as she could muster. "The summer went really well so this year is looking like it'll be a good one."

Not everyone seemed very convinced by their statement. Rosy in particular decided to voice her disbelief, turning in her seat. "That's interesting. I don't remember ever being that excited for high school, not unless there was something else going on at school..."

"Mmhmm," Willow agreed as she let Aria curl up on her lap while her older children played nearby. "Something like a dance...or maybe boys," a mirthful smile spread as she looked from Kaylee to Charlotte with growing curiosity.

The fact that Charlotte had only aged a small amount gave her a perfect springboard for a genuine scoff that might derail them from tipping for the real tea. “Yeah, boys and dancing? All I have to look forward to is Elijah. And while I appreciate his friendship I don’t know how many more dances as just friends I can handle without feeling like a baby running around campus…”

Amalia exhaled. “Eh, you growing.”

“Oui, your face is less round this year,” their Aunt Lauri offered.

“Yeah and so is my chest,” Charlotte have her flat front a pat.

Molly winced apologetically. “Well, yah ain’t sportin’ a rack, but you’re at least an inch taller.”

Curious, Granya asked, “So if you are not looking forward to that, what are you excited about?”

Thankfully it wasn’t hard to offer an answer in truth. “There are new people coming into the school. Not just Freshman.” None of them knew who would join their grade, but it was exciting to think there would be new faces. “Dance club is going to petition to compete against other schools, we’re going on a field trip to support a new museum showcasing Aarinian artifacts, and I am hoping I’ll actually hit puberty before prom.”

The small tease at herself did make a few of them chuckle. It might have been enough to deter the women from getting on their trail, expect their mother happened to be present.

Inara asked, in what appeared to be innocence, “I’m surprised you didn’t mention Hiraeth Hill.”

"Hiraeth Hill?" Ellie perked up in interest, knowing a general layout of the school since her husband was there on a daily basis. "Isn't that a ways off of campus?"

"What is Hiraeth Hill?" Willow shared the curiosity, leaning in and eyeing the girls.

Kaylee gave a small shrug, trying to seem nonchalant. "Oh I didn't think it was as big of a deal," she sweetly answered her mother. "After all we'll go there for stargazing, but focusing on school is going to be the most important."

“Stargazing?” Aunt Lauri shifted forward on her seat, a smile brightened her up. “Oh, I love astronomy. My mother educated me on the stars since I was a little girl.” Cristine, an expert at night navigation, impressed the importance of such a skill on her daughter. “I have many telescopes. You can borrow some if you like. Or I can bring them, if—,” the mention of her presence faltered the smiles on the girls faces. “—oh, is this a private activity?”

“Uh, kind of,” Charlotte sheepishly shrugged. “We just wanted a place away for friends, somewhere away from people we don’t want to bump into, you know, like Regina. We’ll stargaze, but we’re also there more for social reasons, to relax. Bonfires, s’mores—that kind of thing.”

“Ah, oui, I understand,” Aunt Lauri leaned back against the couch, perhaps a little bummed out, but not offended.

Surprised, their Aunt Natalia asked, “Is it safe?”

“They will have a portal connected to the hill and the vault,” Inara explained. “Anyone who passes through will be registered and given security cards only for the hill. There will be a curfew as well.”

Knowing that Inara felt secure helped relax Natalia. Most of the women were ready to take what was said and be satisfied with it, though some were sensing more to the story.

Molly, with a suspicious eye and a grin, said, “Ain’t that nice, hanging out with all ya’lls friends. Playin’ games, swappin’ stories, and gazin’ at stars. Down right adorable, I’d say. Certainly far more innocent than what I’d have done—and did.” Willow would know.

A shift from Kaylee at the indirect mention of other intentions was caught by Annabelle's sharp eye. "It might have been awhile ago now, but I do remember being a teenager," she smirked over at the girls. "You can always hang out in the Commons area or dorm. A special place like this hill sounds like it could be for a different hanging out. Just which of your friends are going to be there?"

Several pairs of eyes had fallen on them and it was up to Kaylee to think fast. "The usual crew. Tysha, Tallulah, Cara, Serenity.." she trailed off.

"Interesting. No boys at all, huh? Sounds like you could have stuck to your dorms then," Ellie said with a wickedly amused smile.

Quick to explain opting out of common areas or dorms, Charlotte reiterated, “Reggie and Regina aren’t going to be easy to avoid in those places.”

Amalia noted the failure to address Ellie’s question. She took a swig of her beer and said, “Da, who cares about them? We want to know if boys come to hill.”

Unable to side-step, Charlotte admitted, “Well, maybe...Elijah, Paulo, Danny—They’d be interested in stargazing I think.” She looked to her sister, as if posing the idea for the first time. “We can always ask them all if they want to come.”

As Kaylee was getting ready to answer, Willow seemed to catch up with what Molly had been implying and just where the conversation was at. "Hmm and Lorenzo? I thought I heard that he was spending more time with you guys before camp started."

"Yeah girl, not going to invite your beau?" Annabelle wiggled her brows suggestively.

"I mean, maybe," Kaylee shrugged her shoulders even as her cheeks threatened to betray her. "It could be fun to have more people, right?"

Grinning, Amalia said, “Nyet, is fun to have right kind of people. Lorenzo is this person for you Kaylee, da?”

Inara couldn’t hold in her mischievous smirk. “Mhm, I’d say so.”

Granya sniffed at the girls again, feeling her cheeks pink the more the boy ‘Lorenzo’ was mentioned to Kaylee. She made no comment other than her choice to sip on her drink and peer over her cup with brows raised.

Lauri’s fingers grazed her chin. “Oh, mon Dieu, are you going to the hill for ‘special’ time?” It would make sense, for how much surveillance threaded through the school.

The fact that all attention had fallen on Kaylee was not helping her any. At talk of a special time, her butterflies let loose in her stomach, all too eager to think back to her call with Lorenzo and the pleasant sight of seeing him shirtless. "N-no nothing special," she tried to answer, her voice breaking.

"Baby doll, I can promise you that you ain't fooling a damn person," Annabelle cackled, shaking her head. "You two are smart, but anything you're planning you can damn well bet most of us have done plenty of times."

"Sneaking around parental figures isn't exactly something new you two figured out," Rosy giggled. "You just have the added problem of security cameras your father can control."

All pretense vanished. While the girls did intend on spending their time on Hiraeth Hill with friends to hang out, play games, and stargaze, it was obvious the others knew what else they were hoping to happen.

Charlotte looked to her mother. “Are you going to tell Dad?”

Stifled chuckles all around as Inara sighed with a smile. “It wasn’t hard for either of us to figure it out during breakfast at camp. The issue I had was safety, and still is, but the portal makes me feel better about it.”

Shifting in her seat, Charlotte felt embarrassment on her cheeks. “Do you mean...we could have just asked without hiding that part?”

“Possibly,” Inara shrugged. “Your father isn’t particularly thrilled. If you two had asked outright it may have taken him a while before agreeing, but I suspect with some conversation about it he may have consented to the arrangement.”

Charlotte thudded her back against the couch in some confusion. “Mom, I don’t understand Dad.”

“Who does?” Amalia chuckled.

That tempted a smile from Charlotte, who hoped her mother did at least. “How come he is so against the idea of us exploring that part of life, and then does things like this where we can?”

“Well, I did say before that he is concerned about the type of boys who might pursue you,” Inara reminded them of the conversation last year about the subject.

Not feeling like she’s getting her inquiry across, Charlotte elaborated further, “If someone is that concerned about someone else’s safety, why allow them to potentially get hurt?” Looking around the room, she said, “I’ve seen it happen a lot, actually. Sometimes I’ve seen you guys let children balance on the armchair of a couch and only warn them verbally, knowing they’re likely to fall.”

More often than not, the children did ignore the warning and suffer a case of sore butt when they fell. Charlotte felt the need to understand this dynamic from as many opinions as there were women in the room.

"It's a balancing act, truly," Willow answered first, stroking Aria's wild tuft of hair while the young girl dozed peacefully against her chest. "No mother or parent at all wants to see their little ones be hurt."

"We don't want it, but sometimes it's avoidable," Rosy agreed. "Bumps and scrapes while playing are going to happen, but it's hopefully for naught. As long as they learn that doing what they were told not to is what got them hurt, you have to hope they'll learn and not repeat the mistake again."

“But,” Charlotte tilted her head. “What if they get scars? Like Jasper when he slid down the stairwell?”

"A couple of scars never hurt anybody," Annabelle cackled in amusement. "Gonna toughen them up to prepare 'em for the real world. It doesn't always give warnings either."

Nodding, Inara said, “Exactly. Besides, they learn this kind of thing here, in our presence; a controlled environment. It’s better they learn about height and the hurt that comes with falling off of a footrest where I can mend them after and explain what just happened to them, than never allow them to know what it means to fall and the hurt that comes with it, if they played too close to a cliff side.”

Kaylee could sort of understand where they were coming from. After all, if something hurt you usually learned not to do it. "But how does that all relate to us and spending time with boys?" Her question ended considerably quieter than it had started. Just in case her father or an uncle entered the room unexpectedly.

"Still pain, just a different kind of pain," Ellie said with a shrug. "You might just be teenagers now, but you'll be adults before you know it. You'll have to figure out for yourselves just what hurts you and learn if any one person is worth that pain or if it's better to avoid them."

There were murmurs of agreement for what was said so far. Molly contributed by saying, “These are the years you spend learning the inside and out of relationships. What you’re doing right now—talking to us, asking questions—this is training.”

Alassiel said, “You’ll be grateful for the lessons learned now that you can reflect on later for reference. I had no one to guide me. It was a rough journey to understand when I was being manipulated, or if the other person really loved me as a human being and not just lusting after me because I’m beautiful.” She smiled. “I’m thankful that by the time I met Andriy I had learned enough to know how wonderful of a man he was and how much he means to me.”

Knowing that their Aunt Alassiel had suffered many broken relationships, as Annabelle had too, before meeting their soulmates, Charlotte felt a sense of worry settle inside her. She shifted uncomfortably.

Granya tilted her head in concern. “What is it? You are stressed.”

“I…” Charlotte fidgeted with her braid. “I do think I want to have someone, but...don’t know if I want to go through that kind of hurt to find them. Not everyone survives that kind of thing.” She sighed and shook her head, looking to her mother. “Why can’t you guys just pick someone for me? Mom, doesn’t our Indian heritage have arranged marriages?”

Blinking, Inara said, “Uh, well yes, but, Lottie, I don’t think it’s fair to yourself to say that. I mean, I understand the fears that come with being vulnerable. I had gone to your father for his power and money, but I am incredibly grateful that he insisted to allow him to court my heart.”

Natalia decided to chime in here. “Lapochka, while I think your parents would choose well, unlike my situation back in Aarin, going down that path because you’re afraid of the risk of heartache doesn’t guarantee there won’t be heartache. It’s just not possible to control you or them perfectly to ensure absolute happiness.”

“I wish there was…” Charlotte mumbled. “I wish there was some way, or someone, who could just snap their fingers or say a word, and then I would have someone to love who can’t hurt me.”

Alassiel gave a sympathetic smile. “On the face of it the idea sounds nice, but it wouldn’t be real. Love is a choice. If they’re not choosing, of their own free will, to love you, then it’s meaningless.”

“Da,” Amalia agreed. “Is chance to be hurt, but suffering is worth it.”

“Exactly,” Inara said, giving her daughter a hug. “Even if I had the power to make sure you could never hurt people, or be hurt, by taking away your free will, or the free will of others, I would not do it.”

Natalia, in a gentle tone, said, “Life and Love is a beautiful risk for which to suffer.” She smiled. “And you’re not alone. We’re here for you every step of the way.”

Everyone’s thoughts, from Rosy to Annabelle, to Inara and Natalia, all helped to ease the tension in Charlotte’s chest. She felt lighter. “Alright...I understand.”

“That’s my girl,” Inara murmured, giving her a kiss to her head. “But if you ever did want to try out the traditions of my side of the family, with the understanding you’re not trying to avoid the pains of life, I would be glad to help you girls.” Their mother gave them a wink.
Kaylee reflected back on the pain she'd felt from the ruptured chasm between her and Joss. Even though it had hurt at the time and left her in a pit of sadness for days to follow, she did have to agree that if given the chance she wouldn't have given up the chance to know him at all. He was a nice boy, even if his allegiance to Reggie might have led him to make a decision she thought was poor. "Thank you, all of you," she beamed up at the women in her life, all from different walks and strains of life that came together to help them face their own. Not that she could imagine herself thinking of anything like soulmates or marriage quite yet, but their advice was even welcomed for her young dating lifestyle.

"Of course, sweetheart. Just make sure to keep us updated. We're going to let you make your own decisions - to a reasonable point - but if there's some guy out there that needs a few of us to show up and put him in his place, we're not afraid to," Ellie smirked, setting down her empty glass just as they were joined by the slow patter of tired feet entering the room. John made his way in, occasionally stopping to make sure Lilith was keeping up with his slightly longer strides. The two came up to their mother stifling yawns that she met with a chuckle and kiss to each, tugging them into her lap. "My sleepy little angels, all nice and worn out so mom can have a good night sleep. Where's your sister at? And your dad, for that matter?"

"Should be here soon," Andriy answered for the tired young ones, his arms full with his three daughters, their colorful heads all resting against his chest. "He, Wesley, Yonten, Oliver and Gordon are catching girls."

"Catching girls?" Annabelle's brow perked up in curiosity, just as Jinpa entered the room, not quite as tired as the children, but looking as if he'd had quite the night playing.

"Nia and the others," he answered his mother's question.

"The others? What? Why are they catching girls?" Ellie's brows furrowed as she tried to understand just what she was missing.

A strum of the remaining two Al-Zakhar children made their weary way over, accompanied by Amelie and Ollie, their fathers not far behind. "They runned away into the secret halls," Amelie said as she tugged her younger brother over, determined not to lose him. "So their papas getting them without shoes."

"Because their feet were tied together," Melody explained with a sleepy giggle. "Shouldn't have taught them to tie knots."

 

[xrakkax]

The picture the children and Andriy painted stirred their humor. Somehow the little gremlins had tied the shoes of four of the men without their knowledge and slipped into the corridors within the walls of Avostoska. Jasper and Christopher, who came guiding other children who didn’t have their father’s to escort them, were quick to confirm the truth of what was said.

“Mom, it was the best,” Jasper grinned. “They’re frikkin’ geniuses. They got most of the guys to stand together to ‘play a game’, to trick them to get their feet close.”

Micha, holding Colt in one arm and Beretta’s hand in the other, said, “Was so funny. Those girls very clever. They tie shoe and use access card they stole from Everest’s pocket to get into walls.”

“Da, look on faces when they try to run and fall down is priceless,” Theo laughed deeply. His rolling chuckle vibrated against Willow’s mouth when he gave her a welcoming kiss. “Should have seen!” He said when he broke away. “Must have camera’s somewhere.”

“At least we made it out alive!” Cory joked, coming to Rosalie’s side with his two little gems of their hearts. He happily greeted his wife with a kiss.

Natalia stood up with baby Renata in her arms, checking for her boys. They were mischievous in their own ways, enough to follow the tiny tornadoes if they had a chance. Natalia sighed in relief to see Joao walking to her with Lucius and Zacarias in tow. She first gave her sons nuzzles before sharing a kissable hello with Joao.

Amalia, leaning to check on sleeping Sigvar beside her, spoffed, “Rybka thinks Zasha gave him grey hair. I don’t notice, but we will see how many he thinks he has after this.”

“Ah, he’s much to young for that,” Lauri giggled, patting away disheveledness from Sirius with one hand. The other arm cradled Astrid to her chest.

Inara called out, “Pascal—,” the holobutler appeared beside her and made his usual greeting, “—locate the people who are not present with us here.”

“The men are coordinating an ambush for the girls in the East wing. Wesley managed to deactivate Everest’s card, preventing the girls from going further through the castle. They have left a door open to coax them out into the halls,” Pascal said and brought up a visual to illustrate. Only four dots marked the whereabouts of the men. “As you can see, the girls have removed their hair clip trackers.”

Granya noticed that Liam hadn’t returned. Likely, he was helping to sniff out the places the girls were hiding. It made her smile and her chest ache. Children were delightful in a lot of ways. The fear of the unknown gripped the heart that yearned for a family of her own.

"Coordinating an ambush," Ellie repeated back Pascal's words with a chuckle of her own. "How many former hunters does it take to catch five young girls?"

"I offer stay and help, but Everest convinced can handle," Joao spoffed, shaking his head. "He say while on on floor in pile with others. Girls smarter."

"And faster," Andriy added as he remained standing with his arms loaded, smirking as he watched the display.

"They have a point. I mean if those little shits really wanted to, they wouldn't be caught," Annabelle said with a mixture of pride in Nia's craftiness and also exhaustion at just what that child put them through. Jinpa at least balanced out some of her mischief, and she was openly relieved they didn't try for anymore children.

Willow, once more pleased they were blessed with compliant and sweet children, curled Aria up to her chest while leaning into Theo and his welcoming presence. "And they thought to take off their trackers? Well, we know if it was Nora's idea she got that thinking from you, Ellie." The Phoenix wouldn't disagree with her sister-in-law on that one.

While those with the behaving children gathered around to watch the dots on the map, across the castle in the East Wing the men had fallen into their ranks. The girls were all but corralled in. Barefoot, Gordon was shuffling behind the walls in the pathway leading up to them. The other men were waiting in the room, hoping that the sound of the Brit approaching would be enough to rush the girls out of the passage and into the room.

Sharp green eyes snapped up in the dimly lit space, looking at the direction of Gordon's steps. "Papa coming," Zasha told the others in a hushed tone, earning a round of anxious giggles.

Even in their young years, the girls could sense what was ahead of them since the pass had been deactivated. Worries their great escape was ending, Nia waved the others toward the other door. "Nah, it ok. They can't catch us all," she said with every ounce of confidence for a five year old.

“What do we do?” Luna asked, her forest eyes glistened with excitement.

Lyra nudged her sister to take a peek. Desara briefly took a daring step out to evaluate the situation. “I not see anyone…” she .

The tick of the clock on the wall broke the otherwise silent lounge. There were many statues and bookcases for the leisure of any guests or residences. Their freedom, an opened door at the other end, beckoned them. If they could get out into the hallway they had a chance to continue this adventure. Maybe they could make it to their ultimate goal; the castle kitchen filled with doting servants willing to spoil them with treats.

Glancing back to the sound of Gordon’s approach, they became antsy. Nora would later curse having tossed the clips entirely. They could have led the men on a wild goose chase by clipping them on various mobile objects or people.

“Uncle Gordon coming,” Nora warned them.

“Go quiet, t’ay?” Desara pressed her finger to her mouth.

The other girls nodded. One by one they tip-toed out of the corridor. With gentle pushes they shuffled as one through the room. A creak or two sent them in giggles they had to stifle, huddling against a corner or the massive leaves of an indoor plant. When all was clear they resumed their sneaky escape.

Just yards from freedom Nora noticed a strange shadow cast from behind a bookcase. She swore it looked like the shape of a man. It halted her steps, allowing Lyra and Desara ahead of her.

“Eep!”

Snapping her head back, Nora witnessed Yonten miss grabbing his daughter, who ducked, only to tackle Desara instead.

“Wun!” One of the girls cried out. The others were quick to follow the command.

Arms lunged out of every corner. Girls squealed happily as they criss-crossed paths to avoid the inevitable. Nora darted around the legs of her father, Lyra raced with Nia in hand just when Yonten turned around to grab his wily daughter’s arm.

Wesley spotted Zasha slipping underneath the couches in the confusion. “Go left!” He said to Gordon, heading right to increase their chances.

Running parallel with Wesley along the couch, they nearly missed Zasha suddenly changing her direction and going back the way she'd come. Thankfully, Gordon was gradually adjusting to their crazy behavior, even if he swore it was giving his grey hairs. Just as she shimmied her way out the side, he swooped down and scooped her up in his arms. "Not today, my devious little jelly baby," Gordon chuckled over her squeals of being captured.

“Le Lion est venu pour moi!” Luna giggled, trying to climb out of reach up a bookcase.

Although he just barely missed grabbing his daughter, Everest was quick to change targets. Luna's acrobatic skills were thankfully not honed well, and he managed to snatch her before she was out of reach or could hurt herself. "Oh, he's going to get you alright, you little punk," Everest chuckled as he tucked her under his arm surfboard style.

With Lyra and Nora still scrambling around and only Wesley in sight, a decision had to be made. "Go Lywa, go!" Nora urged her spirit sister in troublemaking, falling back in steps just enough that it would only make sense for Wesley to grab her and then Lyra would be home free out the door. It would have taken an extreme case of acrobatics for him to capture both girls. Little did they know that the beyond the doorway to freedom, a Lion lurked just out of sight, prepared to snag anyone who might have thought they'd escaped.

The cry of her fellow mischief makers echoed in Lyra’s head and Nora’s shout rang in her heart. It came down to her—Lyra had to pull through for them. She had to get to the kitchen, to bring snacks for them who had fallen.

Wesley, with Nora tucked against him, turned to his fleeting target. Time slowed. Lyra felt her legs heavy as she pulled them up in her strides. All the world fell away. Lyra’s heart beat wildly in her chest each step closer. The push of air in her lungs fueling her escape blazed cold and sharp for the force of her breathing. Lyra didn’t have to look back to know her father wasn’t far. But it didn’t matter. She had reached the divide between the hall and the room. Just a single lunge more and she could practically taste freedom!

“Whoa!” Lyra gasped, jade eyes wide as her body that had flung forward came to an abrupt stop in midair. Startled, she looked to see a bespectacled British Lion looping his arms around her waist. Only one question strummed her soul. How?!

An awe of defeat hummed through the other girls. Their waving hands and kicking feet lost all excitement. Knowing the layout of the halls they had often tried to sneak into, the girls were confused how the men had found them out without trackers. Nora, bottom lip out and brows stern, blinked in surprise to see a grinning white raven high up on the tallest shelf.

Desara noticed her spirit warrior sister staring up. She followed her gaze and huffed. “Uncle Wiam…” Of course. He probably sniffed them out.

"That's right, Uncle Liam was called in to help snatch up you rascals," Oliver answered with a bemused chuckle, not loosening his hold on Lyra as the menfolk gathered with their catches in tow.

The cursed man in question swooped out from the lounge just as they were shutting the door. Liam flew ahead to the room wherein their families waited. It happened to be the same direction the girls knew led to the elevator that went down right beside the kitchens.

“So cwose…” Desara sighed.

"You were close, but not close enough," Everest grinned as they trooped out to the hallway. "Gentlemen, a hunt well done."

Grinning, Wesley gave a nod. “Just like old times.” He booped Nora’s tiny nose. The girl refused to allow the smile it evoked to spread far.

"Dare I say I think I'm getting too old for this," Gordon muttered, saddling Zasha on his hip.

"Ah, but you're still so young. It's only going downhill from here, mate," Oliver pointed out as he moved to take Luna from Everest so that they could begin shuffling around the girls to their appropriate fathers. "Now, shall we take bets on just how much we'll be catching from the womenfolk?"

“Probably a sandal for me if Inara feels I am in need of righteous discipline,” Wesley chuckled, receiving his twins with ease. “Can’t say I do, when we were clearly the victims here.”

Yonten couldn’t agree more. There was just too much evidence that these little gremlins had been to blame. “Yeh,” he gave Nia his best attempt at a scolding brow, though his grin failed to keep his expression serious.

Neither twin would say a word against themselves or their female freedom fighters. Nora certainly did not give in to any admittance that they had done their father’s wrong. They were citizens of a free world! They weren’t prisoners! Sometimes that meant taking an unexpected stroll for a snacky-snack.

“Tout est juste dans le plaisir et le jeu![All is fair in fun and play!]” Luna stuck up a single petite finger, her other hand wrapped around her father’s neck.

"Peut-être, mon petit, mais quand tu es si méchant et que ton père doit te pourchasser, c'est à mon tour de m'amuser, [Perhaps, my cub, but when you are so naughty and your father must chase you down, then it is my turn for fun. ] " Oliver countered as he nuzzled his face into her neck until she burst into giggles.

Zasha shot her father more than one glare as they made their way down the hallways, her lower lip out in a defiant pout. "Oh, you are completely your mother's daughter," Gordon shook his head, unable to lose his own smirk.

Mouthing words in silence so that Zasha didn’t get any ideas, Wesley comforted Gordon, “At least she didn’t bite you.” Such a thing in Amalia’s youth had earned her the Aarinian nickname ‘Deeta’.

"Sounds like we'll just need to put in the extra work where it matters," Everest said with a wiggle of his brows as he kept his youngest in a firm hold. She was a slippery thing on her own, only amplified when all the girls were left together. "That or they're not going to trust us with all the kids in the future again..." Which might not have been the worst result possible.

“To be honest,” Wesley grunted as he shifted his girls to a higher place on his hips, “I wouldn’t mind a guys night out with all the women keeping an eye on the children.”

The very thought of them screwing around with cards, or laser tag, or simply drinking and taking a load off, tugged at Yonten’s mind. “Eh, why not?” The Tibetan looked around him at the other guys.

“Well for one thing school is starting,” Wesley pointed out.

“Psh,” Yonten tossed his head dismissively. “You got weekends. I think it’s about time us guys got a night. Maybe take Jin, Jas, and Kit too.” After all, the women did involve Kaylee and Lottie in their girl nights. “What do you guys say?”

"Sounds like something we're overdue for, if you ask me," Everest insisted, and not just because it sounded like a good chance to have a scotch without worrying about a toddler knocking it over.

"Just not sure how easily we can get them to say yes while Alassiel is still pregnant," Oliver pointed out, knowing that put them a woman down.

Gordon was definitely on board with this suggestion. "A gents night sounds like something we've earned while they've had a few ladies times to themselves," he decided. "They should be just fine for a night. Besides, we haven't asked for much in the last few years. It'll be fun all around, I think."

Considering all this, Wesley conceded. “We can hire on some up and coming babysitters perhaps. Maybe Hye and Kazumi can work that night in place of Alassiel.”

It might mean nudging Andriy into agreeing, seeing as he was the one with the pregnant wife, but they had a good chance at success.

The idea that they’d play with their mothers brightened the girls the men held captive. Desara clapped twice, saying, “Mommy’s watch us?”

“Oui!” Luna wiggled her toes.

Nora perked, looking at her father. “Can we do it tomorrow?”

"Well, we will be home with your mother tomorrow, but this will be for another time my warrior princess," Everest said as he tamed her hair to some degree. The fiery locks of the Blackthorne line had not missed any of his children, and Nora was undoubtedly just as unruly as her hair. Her tracking clip was pulled out of his pocket and returned to her hair, though they'd need to find a less removable solution to keeping track of their monsters.

An idea seemed to strike Oliver as his grin spread. "But we will need to be good if you want a night with mama," he said down to Luna before nodding at all the girls around. "You all need to behave if you want to play together or your mothers won't agree. You do want to play with them, don't you?"

Quick to answer with an eager smile, Luna said, “Oui, Pappa.”

The other girls took a moment longer to agree. Doubt that they’d control themselves shadowed their desires to listen, that they might be granted this special night. Luna had come along with their adventure this time around, but she had a normally compliant temper satisfied with the approved games, unlike the others.

Finally Desara kicked off the nods and confirmation, saying, “Otay, we be good, we be quiet, we be-have.”

“That’s right,” Wesley chuckled, enjoying yet another set of children mishearing the command to behave as two words instead of one.

“Otay,” Lyra chimed in.

Nora, too interested in the night to deny an attempt at following the expected rules, also bobbed her head. “You got it, girl!” Her little voice rang with the tone of her mother.

The young British Stallion looked down at the near reincarnation of his wife who had yet to submit her own agreement. Even in her young years she was proving to be fierce and stubborn beyond her age, a testament to his self-declared aging. Regardless, there wasn't a thing he wouldn't do for his daughter, even as she dove him to the brink of sanity. Giving her a light squeeze in the crook of his arm, Gordon waited til she looked up at him. "Do we have a deal, my little lemon drop?" he questioned her.

Capable of being upset for no reason whatsoever and holding grudges that could put her mother's soup remarks to shame, Zasha was still not impossible to crack. In particular, she had the smallest weak spot for the little names her father would give her, just like she'd grown up hearing him do the same to her mother. Even so, she managed to fight off the smile that had began creeping at the corners of her lips, giving him instead a nod. "Fine. Be good for time with mama," she consented with a sigh, adding under her breath, "Но только на этот раз. [But only this time]."

Having caught on to some Russian over the years, Gordon was still faced with difficulty in understanding it when it was coupled with a young child's still forming speech abilities. He might have completely missed the comment if it wasn't for a translation from his Lithe. Sighing eerily similar to his daughter, he caved for now. "We start with this time." All he could do was take it one day at a time.

Yonten shifted Nia so he might use a free arm to open the doors to the families on the other side. He paused with his hand on the knob, looking down at his spicy pepper of a daughter from whom he intended to hear a clear and forthcoming agreement to behave as well.

“Hm, Nia?” Yonten nudged his girl with his chin to her cheek.

Onyx eyes finally looked up into obsidian ones, when prompted by her father, understanding that he wasn't about to let her be the only one not to respond. Nia didn't answer immediately, leaving them in a standoff of sorts just outside the room where everyone's voices could be heard muffled through the door. Finally she gave him the smallest shrug. "Yeh, fine. Whatever," Nia passively agreed.

The tell tale signs of his wife in the posture of his daughter always pleased Yonten. Satisfied with her answer for now, he opened the door. The sounds of the room washed over them. A rise of mirth rumbled through the people who had been spying on their progress.

“Aayy, the hunters have returned!” Cory chuckled, wiggling the hands of his daughter for effect.

Theo encouraged his offspring to cheer. Dorian’s enthusiasm fueled Aria’s energy. The tiny girl gave joyful kicks and blinked her fingers out of excitement.

“Stars, looks like you caught yourselves some pretty sporting game,” Molly grinned.

Padding over without a single shoe between them, Wesley broke from the others first handed over both twins at the same time when they leaned dramatically in Inara’s direction. He said, “We tracked through endless halls and the wilds of towering bookcases to bring you these elusive gremlins.”

It didn’t take long for the rest of the men to join their respective spouses and children. Yonten dropped beside Annabelle and Jinpa. “Caught you a li’l chicka,” he raised up Nia like she was a prize toward Annabelle.

Annabelle couldn't help but grin as the missing two pieces of her heart returned to her, everything complete with Jinpa already at her side. She accepted the offering of a mischievous child, tucking her on her lap before giving her bunny a well deserved kiss. "A naughty little chica, and one that breathes fire nonetheless. Wonder where she got that from."

Tossing his head, Yonten exhaled an obligatory, “Ah-eesh!” and then turned to nip at Annabelle’s cheek as if to accuse her of being the source.

"I dun even breathe fire," Nia objected from her mother's hold, clearly disappointed by that.

"Oh but you still make your papa run," Annabelle pointed out with a smirk. "And if we aren't careful, you're going to burn the world down, my fierce one."

Nora wiggled the best she could out of Everest’s hands, but since there was no way to tell if this was an attempt to escape or a happy race to her mother, the sharpshooter was wise to keep her from getting down. That didn’t mean she stayed still. By the time the two were in arms reach of Ellie, Nora had flip-flopped and turned over a few times in her father’s hold. Looking upside down at her mom, Nora waved her hands, “Mommy! I back!”

Ellie couldn't keep a stern face at the tumbling child, happy to take over holding her before fear could settle in that she might land on her head. "Oh you are back, huh? And from quite the excapade I hear, my wild child," she spoffed, trying once more to tame those fiery locks. "Has daddy already told you what your punishment will be, or is it my job to decide?"

"That's all you. I'm just here for search and retrieve," Everest insisted, leaning down to scoop up his remaining two tired children; a fair trade in his mind.

Amalia, rocking Sigvar with one hand patting his back, grinned at Gordon and Zasha. “Вы дали папе хороший шанс?[Did you give Daddy a good run?]”

"Да, но они обманули, мама. Они использовали ворона, чтобы найти нас, [yes but they cheated mama. They used the Raven to find us]," Zasha huffed in protest, still not let down from Gordon's arms since Amalias were still full.

"Well, when you run off like escaped convicts, that's what happens," Gordon said without apologies. "Remind me again why it is leashes are frowned upon, my scrumptious tart?"

“You want to tangle in rope with Zasha?” Amalia chuckled and gave a nod of daring to her husband. “I like to see that, Rybka. Let’s play game: How many fingers you still have left after leash is put on.”

Lauri stood up to meet Oliver and Luna, with Astrid on her hip and Sirius trailing her. “Voilà notre petit bébé,” she smiled wide, giving her child a tickle to her belly. “Êtes-vous prêt à rentrer à la maison?”

Luna squealed giddily and hid her beaming face against Oliver’s neck, answering ‘Oui!’ in a muffled voice. Then she turned her face to her mother when she recalled what her father had said. “Maman, si nous sommes bons, pouvons-nous nous faire observer par toi et les autres mamans?”

“Hm?” Lauri perked, tilting her head in question of this unexpected request.

The British Lion had to chuckle at just how fast the cat came out of the bag. "It was just a proposition we had for a change of roles is all," Oliver explained. "It'd been awhile since we had a night for just the gents and thought we could perhaps plan one?"

"A guys night?" Willow was a bit surprised herself. "And just what would you all be doing at this night?"

"Oh you know, maybe play some cards or laser tag or talk about dull guy stuff. Nothing you'd hate to miss, Will," Everest assured his sister. "But just a chance for us to bond...and not have the kids."

"Yeah, kind of like the nights you ladies have had now and then," Gordon joined in, hoping it was going to help their cause.

Joao wasn't hard to convince. "Sim, has been long time since did things together." A constantly growing number of children was certainly a part of that.

Andriy on the other hand didn't seem as quick to jump on the train. He looked over at his beloved Sea, glowing as always in her pregnancy but clearly reaching the struggles that came on in late trimesters. "Eh do not know. Leave women with all the children? Is a lot to handle..."

"Apparently too much for you big strong men as tonight proved," Ellie teased. "I'm pretty sure even with Alassiel at her most pregnant state we still wouldn't lose a half dozen kids." Everest debated arguing, but in the end kept his mouth shut for the best chance at the women agreeing.

"I don't know..." Rosy looked between the kids and over to Cory. "I mean, I'm sure we would be fine, it's not like we don't handle the kids most days. Is it something you're interested in?"

The back and forth had thus far not shut down the idea. This stirred hope in the men and especially Cory, whose love of Bro Brew hadn’t faded, and in fact fueled his answer. “Yes, that would be awesome! Can we guys?” He peered around at them all, circling back to Rosy with familiar puppy eyes of a certain curly headed daughter.

Rosy knew she couldn't keep a stern face at his gentle pleading, a smile her only natural response to her husband. "I don't see the harm in you having a night to yourselves. Just don't go too wild."

Natalia smiled, giving Joao’s hand a squeeze. “I think that will be lovely. You men have done a lot for us in this regard.”

“Mm,” Amalia considered the truth of that statement. She gave a resolute nod. “Da, okay.”

Micha practically snapped his eyes onto Molly. The Southern Belle chuckled and agreed, saying, “I know my man deserves a break. Sweatin’ over that stove all day.”

“Ha ah!” Micha grinned and dove for a hug worthy of a tackle from his old dog Bear, if he were alive.

Not a second passed between Molly’s approval for Micha when Theo turned to Willow, shining a handsome and beckoning smile to implore her good grace. “What you think?”

"Well, in any other circumstance I might be worried, but there's at least some relief knowing you guys can't leave the castle and go off on an adventure or anything," Willow admitted with a smirk. " But I think you guys earned a break, I don't see a problem with it."

Seeing Andriy’s unease, Alassiel gave his cheek a gentle kiss. “I will be alright, moya Vyshnya.”

Charlotte slipped in here, saying, “Kaylee and I can help watch kids, Uncle Andriy.” They did it occasionally already. “Maybe we can invite Tysha and Tallulah for extra help too.”

Kaylee perked up as they were being offered. "Yeah, if it's on the weekend we can help out and make sure there's no more escapes," she giggled.

Relieved that everyone seemed to agree and the women didn't seem worried about it, Andriy finally nodded. "Tak...would be nice have night off. Only if sure."

"There we go! Everyone seems to agree!" Everest said as he glanced to Lauri and Oliver. "A night for just the guys and then we go back to everything as the power couples we are."

“Is settled,” Theo happily gathered up Melody and Dorian in his arms. “Text for date and time. Willow and I must go, there is gnome that harasses our garden. We must make sure it is still safe and that he hasn’t taken her keys again.”

Amalia snorted, “I tell you, use entreatment.”

“We try,” Theo sighed. “Willow did it to get back keys the first time, but gnome only got angry and went into the garden. We lost whole entire patch of vegetables.”

Natalia did her best to stifle a laugh. “Well, that’s new. What have you done to keep him away?”

“Brick dust, but wind blows it away sometimes,” Theo shrugged.

Alassiel spoffed, “Willow, how did you offend a gnome so bad that he went after your garden?”

Willow scowled as her nemesis was brought up. "I didn't mean to offend him, he just misunderstood," she said with an exasperated sigh. "Theo told me to offer to play with him and ask him to give the keys back, but apparently that didn't work."

"Really? Why didn't that work?" Rosy said with surprise, always one to keep up on the tricks for fairies and gnomes.

"Well, apparently if you don't pronounce it correctly a polite request turns into an insult, and this gnome thought that I meant it," Willow explained with a shake of her head. "And now he's decided to extract his revenge on our garden and my family."

The room couldn’t contain their amusement. More than one let the flood of their laughter out. Wesley swiped a mirthful tear from his eye. “Oh, I think the funniest part is knowing the kind of sweet person you are and how wrong the impression is that this gnome has of you.”

Kit, smoothing out his smile to be polite to his Aunt Willow, asked, “Can she explain things to him?”

“To a gnome who feels slighted?” Cory spoffed. “Not likely. They’re pretty stubborn.”

Amalia stood up with Sigvar in her arms to walk with Gordon who held Zasha. “Just kill it then.”

“Is fast,” Theo shook his head. “Try to trap it and shoot it, but is clever. I am this close to giving in and using Almaeri.”

“Don’t do it,” Natalia warned gently, moving along with the group beside Joao, with her children.

“I know, I know,” Theo huffed, though a spark in his eye said he had his limits. Before anyone could pry into how possible it was that he should use it, he opened the door and started off the farewells. “See you guys! Was very fun.”

Micha tipped his head in knowing amusement, but said nothing to Theo, taking this time to say goodbye instead. “Da, can’t wait for guys night. Bye!”

“Y’all have a good night,” Molly waved with her free hand. The other cradled Beretta.

“See yah,” Yonten gave a jut of his chin. It was all he could do, what with his arms wrapped around his daughter.

Alassiel waddled with Andriy and their girls, wishing the others a farewell just as meaningful. “Night!”

The Von Helsing children made sure to hug each of them—Granya, Liam, Natalia, Joao, Rosy, Cory, Jinpa, and the others—as they left, and told Lauri and Oliver, as well as Everest, that they were looking forward to seeing them at school the next day.

Once everyone had gone, Wesley and Inara took care of their youngest offspring while the older kids left to go to their bedrooms. Charlotte raced Kaylee, which wasn’t hard to get her to do, since out of the both of them she had more reason to fall asleep quickly. They were ready for bed and slumbering within no time at all.

SOPHOMORE 2025​

Breakfast stood no chance against two hungry teens ready for another year of adventure. Charlotte and Kaylee made sure to give their family due affection and attention before heading off to school. They were especially agreeable due to being given keycards for the portal code to Hiraeth Hill. One per person on the list they made. Lorenzo’s name had been noted by Wesley. He said nothing further about it, but the Fox seemed eerily calm, which should have been a red flag for the girls. As it was, the two were far too excited to worry.

Gathering in the Great Hall, for the beginning year announcements and introductions, the girls were glad to sit among familiar friendly faces. They murmured in curiosity over any Freshman and any Sophomore they didn’t recognize, who they hadn’t seen at camp. One person in particular, quite important to Kaylee, had yet to be seen.

 

[Soliloquy]

Even surrounded by their friends and peers, Kaylee wasn't able to stop looking around in an attempt to find Lorenzo. The summer had been enjoyable, but also long to endure. After how well their time together at the amusement park had gone, she wanted to see if that spark they'd been kindling was still present. That and she might have had a little difficulty not thinking about some of those steamy video calls they'd shared before they stopped suddenly.

"Girl, you're going to break your neck if you keep craning it like that," Tallulah nudged her unexpectedly, making Kaylee whip her head around from where she'd been trying to look at the other faces in the auditorium.

"What do you mean?" she tried to play it off.

A spoff and shake of the head said that she could fool no one at this point. "It's not like he's not going to be here, Kaylee. Just sit back, relax, and let him come to you," her friend insisted. "I'm sure Cara would say the exact same, right Cara?"

“You know it, girl,” the young woman in question confirmed. “We always sit around this spot. He knows.” Unlike them, who didn’t really know where Lorenzo would flit off to like a busy bee. “Just you wait. If I’ve learned anything about the ways of a teenagers heart in my short two years of dabbling in them, Lorenzo would never leave his girlfriend to sit through announcements alone.”

Despite the confidence the minutes stretched by, the teachers gave their hopes for a good year to come, welcomed the new students, and still Lorenzo had yet to fill the empty spot next to Kaylee.

Charlotte shifted, turning her head this way and that. She didn’t even see him anywhere. Not among any of the students along any of the long tables filling up with double the attendants from last year.

“—let you go. Please file out in an orderly fashion,” Principle Minton gestured to the back doors.

With no recourse, the girls—blinking and unsure—hesitantly got up from their seats with Kaylee. Even the boys noticed the girls were none too happy. Cara’s blood began to boil.

Matt coughed, “Sooo, what’s up?”

“Oh, we’re fine,” Cara’s tight-lipped smile and gentle touch to his shoulder let him know that, while nothing was fine, he wasn’t the subject of wrath.

That was enough for Matt who shuffled back with the boys and encouraged them to move on before anything the girls did or said looped them into the drama underlining their mood. Elijah’s attempt to reach out only resulted in the boys practically dragging him in the opposite direction.

“What do we do?” Serenity asked timidly.

“We find him,” Cara perked her brow. She set off the march with Kaylee beside her and Charlotte taking up the end of their caravan. If Lorenzo tried to skitter past them, she’d know.

There was a vast amount of confusion felt in that moment as Kaylee was pulled from the auditorium and down the hallway. She couldn't figure out just where Lorenzo was; the yearly orientation was supposed to be a requirement. No to mention, why wouldn't he want to show up and be around her after all their time apart? "Maybe something happened and he's not going to be at the academy today?" she asked in a rather hopeful tone. She would much rather have it be that then him avoiding her.

“Whatever it is, this won’t go without a word over—Oh.” Cara and the girls turned a corner to see a scene they couldn’t decide was comical or not.

Lorenzo stood swishing a broom. A pile of sawdust used for soaking up liquids scattered across the ground in front of one of the many utility closets of their school. Stacked to the side were several boxes meant to stock the shelves inside those closets.

The janitor, right beside him with arms crossed, stared down with deep disapproval. “After you sweep that up I want you to mop. I have work to do, but I will know if you didn’t do a good job.”

“Yes sir,” Lorenzo answered readily, face pink and with eyes wide. He looked as if the janitor had wrestled him—hair disheveled, collar askew.

“Hm,” the janitor grunted, turning on his heel down the halls.

Lorenzo sighed deeply as he gathered the loose chips into a pile. Though brief, the smallest smile tugged his lips. He hadn’t noticed the girls standing nearby until he glanced up at the sound of their approach. Any aggravation or melancholy he had vanished.

“Heeey,” the young man spread his hands wide and that charming grin of his faintly dimpled his left cheek. “There’s my Marshmallow Princess!” He haltered, noticing that joy didn’t emit from them. To be honest, he couldn’t gauge their moods at all.

Kaylee had evaluated the scene for a few moments before they were found, but she hadn't been able to figure out just what had happened. Clearly he had managed to get himself in trouble, but how? And why was he by a closet when they were supposed to be at the Great Hall?

One way or the other, she decided she was going to get answers. "You didn't come to the announcements," she stated, clearly conveying it wasn't a question. "I had saved you a spot, too. What happened that you didn't show up?"

Standing amidst a mess, Lorenzo didn’t know what to say at first. He felt Iike a gazelle surrounded by a pride of lionesses. “Uh, to be honest, it’s kind of embarrassing.” He cast his eyes away and scruffed the back of his head. “I rather not go over the details right now, but basically the janitor ended up finding me like this and…Well, I couldn’t make it to the announcements.” Lorenzo quirked an apologetic smile etched with appreciation. “You really saved a spot for me?”

That wasn't exactly the answer Kaylee had wanted to hear, but she also would respect the fact he didn't want to say it now. After all, demanding he embarrass himself would be rude. Behind her, Tallulah didn't quite agree with her kindness though, muttering under her breath that he had some explaining to do. On the other hand, Kaylee was quick to answer his question. "Well, yeah I saved you a seat. I figured you'd be there and wanted to sit by you," she said sincerely, hoping that didn't seem overly clingy.

“Man, that makes a guy feel some kind of way,” Lorenzo winked, leaning on his broom like a roguish swoon. “Too late to grab a seat? Maybe for lunch?”

Torn between letting him have another chance and wondering if she should give him the cold shoulder for not showing up, she finally decided to be forgiving. "Depends. Are you going to leave me hanging while you're out making a mess in a supply closet?"

Chuckling, Lorenzo leaned in a bit and, despite the audience, he wiggled his brows, “Unless you want to make a mess of it with me.”

Charlotte exhaled and blushed, looking at the carvings of the door beside her for a moment. This boy had no shame flirting right in the open like that and, if Tysha, Cara, and the rest had to admit it, they couldn't deny they’d be a little intrigued.

Kaylee could feel heat rising in her cheeks at just what he was implying. If she were being honest to herself, she would have admitted that she was tempted to find out just what that would be like with him. The memory of him shirtless was certainly a strong one that she had to pull herself back from getting lost in, clearing her throat. "I think that should be saved for somewhere that isn't in a hallway under surveillance," she pointed out, even if curiosity was getting the better if her. They could save things like that for Hiraeth Hill.

Arms folded across he chest and not about to let her guard down, Tallulah's eyes bounced between the closet and Lorenzo and back again. Making a mess of a closet? An interesting choice of words that that had her wondering...

“Ah, so there’s a chance?” Lorenzo smirked.

The bell rang. Each of them straightened their spines. Their first classes would be soon. Charlotte said, “Guys, we should leave.”

Lorenzo went back to sweeping. “Yeah, you girls head out.” Obviously he’d have to take the punishment for missing out on the first part of class. “See you all at lunch.” He saved a special look for Kaylee that said he would be thinking about that spot beside her.

“C’mon guys,” Cara nudged them.

They moved as one group through the school to make it to their class on time. All the while Cara shared a glance with Tallulah and a whisper or two. Neither of them could say they were correct without further evidence, they did decide to tuck this experience in their pockets for immediate evaluation if anything else of suspicious nature presented itself. It being the first day of school, it was best not to create unwarranted stress if, in fact, the incident with the closet was nothing serious.

Classes on the first day were as mild as they had been the first year. Professors took that time to give the students an overview of what was expected. The only class that didn’t was Earl Wilson's class. The physical education teacher had them playing a game to start off the year. One or two Freshman struggled, but the girls noticed how much better they had gotten since last time.

Lunch came upon them, not too quickly and not too slow. The girls and boys met in their usual spot and, to Kaylee’s surprise, Lorenzo had gotten their first. He gave the seat beside him a pat. “Come and join me,” he said with a grin.

Cara crossed her arms, pleased. It was about time Lorenzo stopped lagging.

Kaylee shared the approval of his change in pace with Cara, noted by a pleasant smile on her face. Sliding into the space beside him, she could feel some of her uneasiness from that morning settling. Whatever it was that had caused the closet accident seemed to be a thing of the past and he was here now. "How kind of you to grace us with your presence," she said with a fair amount of sarcasm, though she did finish it with a brief lean into him to show she harbored no ill feelings.

Lorenzo, smoothed his hand over his hair. “What can I say? I’m just generous like that.” He shared a chuckle with Kaylee and began to plate his food.

Down a few seats, Tallulah had taken up her typical seat on Elijah's free side leaving a visible space to her side. As everyone was settled in, the familiar lankier silhouette of Samuel stood over the table, drawing her attention as he gazed silently at the seat beside her. After the briefest of moments, Tallulah nodded and he happily slipped into the spot with visible relief. The exchange rose some curiosities, although Kaylee chalked it up to them staying civil after their break-up, even if she did catch a few sideways, puppy-dog longing glances when Tallulah wasn't looking.

Now that everyone settled, Cara pondered the talk the girls had at camp. Her attention flicked between Tallulah and Sam, then onto Matt.

A soft pink came to Cara’s cheek as she cleared her throat. “Uh, so, any word on those keycards?”

“Keycards?” Lorenzo questioned, looking between them when he noticed most of them knew what she referred to.

Realizing it was an opportunity for her to share their plans for the school year, Kaylee put down her fork. "Yeah, we thought it'd be fun to be able to hang out at Hiraeth Hill. Somewhere that's not in the dorms or commons," she caught Lorenzo up to that point. "It's a bit far for a walk though, so our father had a portal set up so that we could get back and forth easily. We have keycards for everyone that was approved to join us so they can access the portal."

“Really? I thought students weren’t allowed to leave campus,” Lorenzo perked. “That’s amazing.”

Charlotte tapped her toes. “Yeah, normally they’re not, but we got permission. It’s pretty exclusive.”

“Who’s going?” Lorenzo asked in earnest.

“All of us,” Charlotte chuckled. “Elijah, Tallulah, Cara, Paulo—We got one of all of us, including you.”

Closed fists pumped the air. “Nice! This is gonna be fun. When are you guys going?”

Speaking for herself, Serenity said, “They plan on heading out after homework and study as often as they can.”

“They?” Cara noted the phrasing.

“I don’t know if I want to stargaze, or be around stargazing,” Serenity blushed.

Charlotte noticed Serenity had been reserved about the talk over the subject before. It seemed it only became harder for her to breach the topic the more it was brought up. Charlotte grew curious over Serenity’s apparent aversion for whatever reason.

Elijah smiled naively. “Oh come on, astronomy is great!”

“Uh,” Cara tried to be respectful of Serenity's ever reddening face. “You don’t have to, uh, look at the stars or anything. I’m sure we can all stargaze out of view…”

Spoffing, Elijah popped a quizzical brow and said, “I mean, I guess, but—Serenity, is it that you’re uncertain about stargazing?”

Serenity’s cheeks brightened. “Um…”

“Because I can show you how to stargaze,” Elijah offered with sincerity. Serenity’s brows flew up. “I have a great telescope.”

Snorts from the girls hinted at the giggles they refused to let burst. The boys furrowed their brows, glancing between wide-eyed Serenity and honest Elijah, while the girls cupped their mouths and some pressed linen napkins to their faces.

Innocently confused, Elijah went on to insist to Serenity, saying, “You’d love it, it’s really big.”

It was next to impossible for the girls to contain themselves. Tallulah turned her gaze although it didn't hide the fact she was nearly in tears from delight. She couldn't make eye contact with either of them, and poor Sam who was at her side seemed just as confused as Elijah.

Kaylee has managed to pass off a snort of laughter as a cough before bringing her attention back to the table. "I'm sure there will be plenty for everyone to enjoy at the hill. With or without telescopes," she chuckled, taking a sip of her juice.

"Exactly. We can bring marshmallows and other things to do, Serenity. Not everyone will care much for stars," Tallulah chimed in once she had settled herself.

Feeling that it was best to accept the soothings of the girls and not allow for Elijah to inquire why they wouldn’t bring telescopes, Serenity promptly nodded. “Alright, I’ll consider it. In the meantime, I think I’ll focus on my food.”

Lorenzo, who had caught on by now, said mercifully, “Yeah, I’m starved.”

The rest of the lunch went well for the friends. They parted for classes after promising to try to make the first trip all together that night. Unfortunately one or two of them were unable to make it, so they postponed the first trip for another day.

A week and a half went by when, on Wednesday, Cara checked the group text and noticed that only one name beside herself had yet to confirm they were free. “Guys, I think it’s happening!” She called out to those in the dorm with her, while she typed in chat that she was up for it that night.

“It is?” Tysha pulled out her phone to check. She sprang to her feet. “All we need is Paulo!”

Charlotte toppled off of the couch and yanked her phone from her bag. “He’s typing!” She scrambled to sit back again.

The girls held their breath. The little dots pulsed at the bottom left, drawing out the tension. Finally BING! Paulo sent a smiley face and a confirmation that he was heading to the portals with the guys right then.

A squeal of delight sounded and was met in chorus while Kaylee leapt up from her seat. Lorenzo had already agreed that afternoon and she couldn't be happier. They'd have time to themselves without cameras peering at them or having to hide in tall grass. That familiar little to going of excitement was starting once more as she looked to the door out their dorms. "I think I am going to bring a blanket to sit on," she forced herself to think rationally.

"That's not a bad idea," Tallulah agreed, even with no intention to participate in a certain stargazing that night. "But we shouldn't dawdle too long, or they'll be stuck waiting."

Kaylee spoffed as she went to grab a blanket off her bed. "I don't know about you, but I'm fine if Lorenzo waits a few minutes. It's nice not to be the one waiting."

Shuffling on her feet, both from excitement and anxious nerves, Serenity latched onto the topic of a blanket for sitting to take her mind off of the journey itself. She went to the closet dedicated for her and brought out a wicker basket and tote bag.

“Here, I have this…” Serenity said, showing them her items. “I don’t know why I decided to bring it, it’s not like it’s sunny and bright for picnics, but I just thought, well...Maybe in the Spring we could manage to have lunch in the sunshine out on the quad. We can use it for the hill too.”

“Oh!” Charlotte came to open the basket and saw all kinds of space for snacks, food, drink, and utensils. There were pockets for napkins and a small pouch for trash too.

The tote held the sturdy blanket made for any ground they might come to sit upon. This, Serenity motioned to and said, “It’s probably better that we don’t use your comforter for sleeping.”

"That's a fantastic idea, Serenity," Tallulah beamed, impressed with her thoughtful planning. "Maybe we can round up things for s'mores next time we go or some other campfire snack."

Kaylee, seeing they had a much more viable option than laying her own blanket in the grass and dirt, set it back down on her bed and came over to the other girls. "It's perfect. Great thinking, Serenity," she praised as well, unsure just what to do with her hands now that she wasn't holding something. "Do we need to bring anything else? Or change or...?" As much as they'd been looking forward to coming to Hiraeth Hill, there was a certain uncertainty found in her tone.

“Jackets for sure,” Cara brought out theirs one by one.

“Trash bag is a good idea, actually,” Tysha said, grabbing one.

“Pads for your seat on the logs are in here,” Serenity gestured to the tote. “I think we have a tarp for if it rains.”

Autumn was just around the corner. They’d need to be prepared for the cold and the misty fog that sometimes carpeted the valley around, descending from the tops of the hills.

“You know what? Screw this, I’m getting s’mores and snacks from home!” Charlotte declared as she pulled on her shoes. “It won’t take long to pop into the kitchens. Anyone want to come?”

Kaylee who had just pulled on her jacket, looked up in surprise at her sisters decision. True, they weren't exactly sneaking anywhere seeing as it was all going to be logged down to the millisecond, but it felt like a bold choice to make already. "Uh, I mean we could go," she timidly half agreed.

"I'll handle the snacks with Lottie," Tallulah offered with confidence. "You guys could go ahead with the blanket and start getting set-up and we'll be just behind you." Holding out a hand to Serenity, she was ready to grab the picnic basket to make transportation of their snacks easier.

Serenity did so, content to carry only the tote for now. “Alright, we’ll let the others know.”

“Well if you’re gonna do that, let’s hurry. It’s almost five and the boys headed out before us,” Cara said, urging them to pick up a brisk pace.

They came to the vault, into the room of the portals, and saw that the guys had indeed made it through already. The logs showed the number of them, the names correlated to the keycards, and how far from the portals they stood.

Charlotte opened up the door to Avostoska first. “Alright, come on Tallulah. See you guys!”

“See you,” Tysha happily waved.

The two girls walked through the portal, closed it out, and marched on ahead down the familiar halls of the castle where they knew the kitchen waited for them. Being seven hours difference, it wasn’t likely that anyone was awake. They would have to get the snacks by themselves if they didn’t jostle a servant from their bed to do it.

At night the castle of Avostoska dimmed the lights to create a sleepy atmosphere instead of shutting them off completely. This way it didn’t create issues of bumping into anyone or not seeing where your feet would go. Rumor had it that this decision was made in part because of a particularly frightening night nearly six years ago.

Charlotte shivered at the memory. She could still hear, smell, and taste that night. The screams of the unfortunate servants who met deranged mages and werewolves that broke from the dungeons haunted her dreams at times. Tallulah’s presence made the journey pleasant.

The girls arrived at the kitchens in no time. She and Tallulah went right to the proper snack cabinets. Chocolates, crackers, and marshmallows of all kinds were waiting for them. They took that and other varieties of snack too, especially water and flavored drinks. There was much more food in the pantries and fridges than Lottie recalled.

“I think we got it,” Charlotte said, turning with her to leave when the doors to the kitchens opened. Feeling a little like they were sneaking, even if they had no real reason to, she motioned Tallulah to back into the shadows of the kitchen with her.

Several servants with carts walked in with purpose accompanied by a strange man. The blond man had blue eyes and his face sported scars as if thick, nine-inch nails dragged over it. He couldn’t be more than them, perhaps fifteen or sixteen by the look of his build. He murmured instructions to the servants who went about gathering food and utensils at his word.

Tallulah watched in silent curiosity at just what they were witnessing. She couldn't say she recognized him, despite her frequent trips to Avostoska over time. Not only that, but who started up preparations for food at midnight? Pursing her lips tight, she watched from the shadows and tried to guess just what was going on.

 

[xrakkax]

Between the hustle of doors and cabinets being opened and the shuffle of metal and plastic, the girls could barely hear the man speak. They caught words like ‘Take all of those’ and ‘Save that for the trip’, but nothing concrete. Deli meats, fresh bread, bags of chips, reheated roasts, bowls of salads, and much more were loaded onto the carts. The man occasionally helped a servant with a heavy tray or gave a cart a push to get it going once the servant was ready to leave.

Just as the last cart began its way out, Charlotte exhaled and cleared her throat. The man halted at the door right then. He turned around and tilted his nose up, breathing in deeply. Slowly he turned toward the direction of the girls hidden in shadow. Lottie shrank down with Tallulah. They could faintly see the young man between shelves. His blond brows furrowed in thought.

A voice broke the silence. “Adam?”

The young man, Adam, looked back to the servant hoping to shut the door of the kitchen. He excused himself and stepped into the hallway so that he wasn’t obstructing. The gap closed as the girls watched the caravan of carts roll away with the scarred man following behind.

“What the hell…” Charlotte scratched her head.

Tallulah could offer no more of an explanation than Charlotte was getting to. It was bizarre and unexpected, but it wasn't like they were going to find out more standing there in the dark. "C'mon, Lottie. We should hurry up and go meet the others. You can ask your parents about it another time when they're probably not sleeping," she urged as she tightened her hold on the picnic basket.

“You’re right,” Charlotte nodded, finally moving on with Tallulah, holding one side of the basket to relieve some of the burden of the weight.

They got into the hallway just as the last of the carts had turned a corner opposite of where the portals waited for them. Charlotte had hoped they might have seen more of Adam and the servants, but Tallulah had a point. They could figure it out later.

In no time at all they hurried to the portals and opened the correct gates. The girls stepped through to see their friends had already lit a fire several yards in front of them. Logs cut seats comfortably close to the warmth. Beyond the teens gathered around the flames were two figures up on a slate platform erecting a telescope a good distance away to prevent light pollution from the bonfire interfering with the gazing of the stars.

Danson perked when he saw the two lugging the basket. “Guys, food!”

“Ha ha, oh Danny,” Tysha shook her head with a smile.

“What? I’m hungry,” Danson grinned, helping to move anything around to make room for the picnic spread.

Charlotte handed the responsibility of the goods to Danson and the boys who were eager to delve into the snacks and drinks. She looked around and did not see Lorenzo or Kaylee. “Where are they?”

“Getting more fuel,” Tysha said with a growing grin. “Kaylee noted that we just have enough to keep it going for a couple of hours. Not nearly long enough to really hangout. So, she offered to get more and asked if Lorenzo would go with her.”

“Oh really?” Charlotte spoffed, wiggling her brows.

Cara, smirking like a little devious demon, said, “Weeeeell, Kaylee didn’t so much outright ‘ask’ Lorenzo as much as she gave him a look, if you know what I mean.”

Serenity felt the need to give her perspective—one that wasn’t veiled by teen hormones. “I think Kaylee’s manner in gesturing to Lorenzo didn’t come off as sultry to me.”

Shrugging, Tysha said, “Maybe she gave Lorenzo an alluring look, maybe she was being innocent and honest, but who knows? All we really know is that Lorenzo flashed a sexy grin and found it important to offer his aid. So they left to do that.”

“How long ago?” Charlotte asked.

“Just missed them,” Tysha said, nabbing a few snacks.

"Interesting," Tallulah remarked as she picked up a snack and got herself comfortable on one of the logs. "For the record, I will not be chasing after them if they're gone too long. I don't want to be the one to interrupt their 'fuel gathering'."

“Huh, me neither,” Serenity spoffed.

Giggling, Charlotte grabbed a skewer for the s’mores. “I’m sure they’ll be fine.”

“I actually do hope they return with wood though,” Tysha said. She stared out over the forest. From where they were they could see the twinkling lights of their academy. “It’s a pretty view and I don’t want to freeze.”

Cara felt the need to lean and murmur, “I bet Kaylee and Lorenzo aren’t going to be freezing.”

“Come on,” Serenity blushed, nudging her friend. “I’m doing my best here.”

“Alright, alright!” Cara giggled, focusing on her snacks and trying to get Matt’s attention. The boys were dangerously close to roughhousing. That would kill the mood of romanticism she hoped to create.

~oOo~​

Yards away, Kaylee was taking her time striding through the skirts of the forest. Occasionally she'd bend over when she found a good sized stick or small branch that wasn't going to burn up immediately. It was clear from constant sideways glances that she had something on her mind. These fleeting gazes met Lorenzo when he wasn’t also scooping up firewood. Coincidentally he never had to stoop when she did, and he always kept a trained eye on her figure—as a look out when she was in a vulnerable position? Perhaps.

"It's a really pretty night out," Kaylee commented once they were well from earshot range but still in the distant glow of the fire. "I think it'd be nice if we came out here a few times. Just for...time together."

Grinning, Lorenzo decided to jump on her train of thought. He happened to walk a step closer to her. “Oh yeah? Just the two of us?” He shrugged and glanced around. “I don’t see anyone here, Princesa,” Lorenzo trilled her nickname softly in Spanish.

Hearing aloud that there was no one to see them—the others or even a security camera—made Kaylee's stomach flop in nervous excitement. That was exactly what she had wanted though, wasn't it? A chance to explore without being under her father's watchful eyes? Yet now with every step he took closer to her, Kaylee could feel her heart thumping louder and louder in her chest, surely loud enough for him to hear as well.

"Oh yeah, I guess you're right. It is just us," Kaylee managed to say, although she had to swallow immediately after and felt like her tongue was far too thick.

Maybe it was that they were in the wilderness or away from surveillance, but Lorenzo’s manner shifted from the reserved flirt who winked and grinned across the distance of a few feet or confined by a screen, to being far more blatant. He slowed their pace by catching her cornflower eyes; those bouquets of blue. Lorenzo tilted his head, observing the flush of her cheeks and the way she clutched the bundle of wood in her arms to her chest that rose and fell visibly. Something about her countenance told him she had come as far as she could; Kaylee stood at the halfway point and found herself hanging at the end of a thread.

“What would you want to do, hermosa[beautiful]?” Lorenzo’s flawless smirk plucked at her heartstrings. “Take walks?” He stepped closer to her, just two feet from her. “Talk?” He lifted the wood in his arms, said “Or make fires?” and then dropped them with intent. The slender pieces tumbled away, forgotten. Lorenzo placed his hands on either side of Kaylee, against the tree behind her. His face just inches from hers. Warm breath, the scent of mint, washed over her chin.

If Lorenzo hadn't heard her heart beating moments prior, there was no way he was missing it now as their bodies nearly touched. At some point Kaylee had also lost the wood she'd gathered, though she couldn't say when it was; her arms at her sides while the rough bark pressed lightly into her back. The heat that was a spark had grown and began devouring her common sense, rising up through her abdomen and entwining around her heart. Kaylee had to swallow again, and this time it did little to help her speak, her voice weak. "Well, I'm sure we could find...s-something to do," nearly squeaked out, unable to take her eyes off of his as he stood close with such intent. "Though we probably shouldn't stay away for long...people might wonder where we are."

At speaking those last words Kaylee could tell Lorenzo inwardly withdrew. A hair's breadth of space between their mouths turned into a finger-width as Lorenzo gauged her, but he remained where he stood. One hand slid down the trunk to caress her cheek. “Have we stayed away too long?” His tone of voice rippled out and his eyes trailed her face. “Did you want to go back now, hermosa?”

Feeling the dangerous cliff she was inching toward, Kaylee recognized that it would be all too easy to simply cave in right there and then. His voice pulled her in like a demanding vortex and she couldn't say she didn't like it. "I think we can stay for a few minutes longer," she all but whispered, unable to look anywhere but into the depths of his gaze. "It hasn't been that long and I'm sure the fire will be fine.”

Taking that as a sign, Lorenzo brushed his thumb across her lips. “Unos minutos, unos momentos—Lo que quieras, mi bella princesa,[ few minutes, a few moments—whatever you want, my beautiful princess],” Lorenzo murmured, his fingers slipped around her neck, cradling his fingers against her head, through her hair. The other came to rest on her waist. He closed the gap between their lips; tender pillows, tasting of mint, mingled with her own. This kiss reflected their first on the night of prom.

Kaylee could have sworn he was kissing her breath away, knees feeling like they might have give way if he hadn't come to hold her. Kaylee found herself leaning into his embrace, her hands coming to rest on his chest for a few moments before slipping back to his shoulders where it felt natural for them to rest. When finally Kaylee pulled away from the gravitational pull he seemed to have on her, she could still taste mint on her own lips, quickening her heart further. There was nothing she could compare it to that she'd experienced before, only that she felt perfectly warm even without the fire nearby. Kissing beneath the glow of the moonlight felt immensely romantic and her heart threatened to swoon even further than it had.

"That's nice," Kaylee breathed, the corners of her lips still up in a smile.

“Really nice...I’ve been wanting to do that since Atlantis,” Lorenzo admitted in a husky tone. “I’ve wanted to feel you against me, like this, to see what my touch would do to you, since we called during summer break...” He pressed his fingers against her spine, sliding downward. The thin fabric of her school blouse allowed his hand to feel every bump of a beauty-mark, or the ripple of her toned muscles. Lorenzo stopped at the base of her back. “And here you come to me, calling to me in your sweet way…” His lips kissed hers again. Without thinking, their bodies swayed as if gently rustled by a breeze. Lorenzo kissed along her jaw to her neck. He pressed several nibbling kisses here, leading to her ear where he paused to say, “¿Qué puedo hacer sino responder? [What can I do, but answer?]” That hand on the low of her back swiped downward, hugging the curve of her rear. His fingertips flirted with the hem of her skirt. They were at a precipice, a turn of the road. Kaylee had not seen beyond this point before.

Lorenzo’s words were the sweetest music to her ears, everything around them fading away as she moved along with him. Every inch his fingers graced felt like they'd been electrified; a feeling that both delighted and terrified her. Kaylee couldn't even tell if she wanted more or not, her body and her mind at odds. That was until his fingers brushed along her bottom and her heart skipped a beat. As much as Kaylee had wanted to explore further, she suddenly felt like they'd come a bit too far, too quickly. One of her hands abandoned his chest, moving to the wrist of his frisky hand and guiding it back up to her waist.

"We should slow down with that answer I think," Kaylee said lightly, though she didn't move beyond stopping his one hand so far.

Exhaling, Lorenzo kept his eyes closed a moment to compose himself. The weight of his hold on Kaylee’s waist, where she placed his hand, was like a sailor pulling himself up out of the sea of passion that he had allowed himself to be swept off deck. Lorenzo opened his eyes and Kaylee could tell that, while he wasn’t offended—more unsure, but still light-hearted—her switch from moving forward to retreating did seem to disorient him. It was akin to the blur your eyes experienced when bright lights turned on in a previously pitch dark room, or the sensory dissonance felt when stepping off onto solid ground after running on a treadmill.

“Oh, of course, Princesa,” Lorenzo breathed, shifting his weight to allow for a hand's width of space between their chests, though he kept his hands in place, thrumming a thumb gently against her waist. He glanced back from where they came and then offered to give her a way to bow out gracefully, saying, “It’s been a while...Do you think they might need more wood soon?”

Even if it was the first time she'd made a choice to have them stop, Kaylee could tell it wasn't one he was overly pleased with. Still, he wasn't objecting, which she had to say she appreciated. Giving him a weak smile, she let her fingers brush along the top of his hand that had stayed at her waist.

"Probably soon," Kaylee had to admit, though now that things had slowed back down, she found herself drawn in once more. "But the fire won't go out over a few more moments. I'd say long enough for another kiss or two. If you're fine with that?"

Presented with the opportunity, Lorenzo was not one to turn it down. “One, two—however many you want, hemrosa,” Lorenzo agreed, slipping his hands up to her higher back in a comfortable hold without intention to roam far. Then he leaned to her lips again.

Lorenzo made sure not to let himself be pulled too far into that passion again. Kaylee began to notice when he withdrew internally to maintain a pace she could handle—a sailor lashing himself to the mast, lest the waves drag him away. It seemed Lorenzo had trouble being simultaneously sensual and reserved for her sake. Perhaps a symptom of his stage of maturity as a young man? Maybe a skill he simply had yet to hone due to some lack of experience? Whatever the reason, making out did at least feel good.

At one point Lorenzo felt his hand slip out of place without thinking, sliding it down again. He broke the kiss, halted his hand, and shook his head. “I must stop,” he exhaled. He offered an apologetic smile as he leaned back for some air. “You’re a curious one, Princesa, and I enjoy you, but I am unable to endure anymore…” The boy’s body had been aroused to its limits by the kissing. Either he needed to find release or he must end their intimacy altogether. He would never consider coaxing someone who wasn’t ready, and he got the distinct impression she waded in the waters far enough.

While they were moving at a calm pace, Kaylee still managed to find herself out of breath as they broke away. She felt her body already drawn in to his, cornflower eyes flicking down to look at his lips even as he said they needed to stop. Breath shaking, her mind finally caught up to her yearnings and knew that it was for the best.

"Y-yeah, you're right," Kaylee nodded, letting her hands drop slowly from his shoulders and immediately already missing the warmth he had offered in their close quarters. "But we should do this again." Even when they had barely stopped, she knew she wanted to experience those feelings again.

“Anytime, hermosa,” Lorenzo grinned. And by ‘anytime’, he meant on the hill away from cameras and tattle-tellers.

Lorenzo slipped his hands from her, straightened out his disheveled clothes, smoothed his hair, and then bent down to pick up the wood they trampled. He took all he could until Kaylee had to gather the remainder.

On the way back to the bonfire Lorenzo flashed Kaylee a grin occasionally. What they had engaged in would probably linger the whole night. There was no need to say so out loud, they could tell just from their exchange of glances that it was the same for both.

“Ah, there they are,” Cara piped up once the two came close enough. “Better have a a lot of fuel to speak of for how long you two have been gone!”

“Or just give us the bundles without explanation,” Serenity said, coming to meet them at the edge for the circle of logs for the wood.

Matt, in an arm wrestling match with Danson, gave Lorenzo and Kaylee merely a nod. They had better things to do than gawk or question! Elijah and Paulo weren’t even around to make a comment. They were yards away with a telescope Elijah brought. Whatever the opinions of the others, Kaylee could see at least her sister would be prodding for information later when the chance arose. Charlotte, blushing, tippy-tapped her toes against the stones from vicarious excitement.

Tysha grinned, scooting to make some room for the two. Coincidentally the exact amount of space needed to fit Lorenzo and Kaylee.

Since there was no doubt that Cara and Charlotte would sniff out a story if there was one, Tallulah merely gave Kaylee a quick wiggle of her brows just behind Lorenzo's back as the two sat down.

"Okay, let's keep this fire going, guys," Tallulah said with a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips, turning to help Serenity with the pit and cautiously adding a few pieces of wood to it.

There was no way for Kaylee to miss the gleeful gazes of her friends, though she did her best to ignore them. They'd have their fill of tea later, but for now she had a man's attention to keep since using their lips wasn't quite an option. The space they sat in was barely enough room, meaning her thigh could frequently brush against his without notice or explanation, something she planned to use for the night.

"So, what's the plan then? Ghost stories or star gazing or something else? Did we miss smores?" Kaylee asked.

Cara huffed, her eyes on Matt entwining Danson in a full blown wrestling match since nearly losing his arm-competition. “Just chattin’ with the girls while the boys are doing foreplay.”

The accusation earned an immediate protest from both, yet neither stopped to properly contest Cara. Matt took the opportunity to use Danson’s momentary distraction to pin the man down. It didn’t work exactly the way he hoped, but he did feel impishly clever.

Hesitant to phrase her response, because of a previous conversation, Serenity decided to tell the simple truth and ignore smirks. “I took a look through the telescope. It’s incredible.”

That did make a few giggles. Even Lorenzo, who happily sat close to Kaylee, chuckled. Charlotte spared Serenity any teases by saying, “We’ve had a lot of snacks. I did save some for you two.” She passed a plate of melty, warm squares of chocolate, crackers, and marshmallows. “Other than that, we’ve just been talking.”

Tysha poured herself tea using the electric kettle. “I would love to do ghost stories though. Anyone know a good one?”

Grimacing, Cara shook her head. “It’s not my thing.”

Interested, Serenity said, “I know a few.”

Lorenzo smiled, “Ah, let’s hear it.”

“Yes! Tell us!” Tysha urged, stirring her drink.

Charlotte had not heard Serenity tell stories before. She noticed Cara’s aversion and comforted, “Oh come on, it will be fun. It’s a bonfire night. Shouldn’t we have at least one?”

“Fine,” Cara drew out the word. She glanced back at Matt and decided she might as well. “But...Don’t make it too scary.” It was one thing to curl up in a blanket in a castle to watch a horror or suspense movie. It was an entirely different thing to be out in the midst of the woods.

“I’ll try, but they’re all kinda disturbing,” Serenity spoffed. “Everyone ready?”

If someone would have asked Kaylee's opinion on ghost stories or horror in another setting, she might have been more inclined to try and avoid the story. In her mind, she'd lived enough horror that her mind struggled to repress from when everything went to hell. As it was, she wasn't about to be the one to chicken out surrounded by a chorus of approval and excitement at Serenity's story. "Yes, let's hear it," she nodded to her friend before casting a glance over at Lorenzo. "And if it gets too scary, I might just have to hold your hand." It was meant to be a joke, but it was really a cover for her own fears.

Lorenzo, already leg-to-leg against Kaylee, readily slipped his arm around her. “You’re braver than me, Princesa, I need a whole embrace to hear creepy tales,” he chuckled. True? Or an excuse to cuddle? He wouldn’t say and there was no time to ask.

Serenity positioned herself so that the light cast eerie shadows on her face. Her tone took on an airy quality that seemed to seep into them. “Several years ago, before Hell’s Gate, my Uncle Felix and Aunt Mary went on a camping trip with their children, my cousins, Tina and Patrick, to the Everglades National Park. The land boasted over one-million acres of dense, wild forest. The beauty of the park attracts up to a billion dollars in tourism each year to this day. They had arrived later than expected…”

To their frustration the attendant informed them that the system showed their reservation for the cabin in the lower valley had expired by an hour ago. Despite insisting that Uncle Felix had called to let them know they were coming in late, the park had no record of the message. In any case, there was nothing they could do. Another family, the Hudgens’s, had come by then and were offered the plot. Before Uncle Felix could complain that they would want a full refund and that they had a scathing review to come, a distracting chorus of laughter broke their conversation. Uncle Felix and the staff member turned to see the manager coming out of a room of rangers and policeman goofing around. Serenity’s uncle didn’t spare time to complain. He said he’d go right down to the cabin and have a conversation with that family if he had to. The manager understood their dilemma and gave him the option to take the cabin up the mountainside. It wasn’t close to the fishing that he wanted, nor would they be a simple walk to the little shops along the roads, but the view was good and the cabin had better cell reception.

Interrupting, Tysha gasped, “Oh my god, they’re gonna lose cell reception aren’t they?!”

Danson, who, like Elijah and Paulo, had been drawn in by the story by now, nudged Tysha to shush. “Go on Serenity.”

Nodding with a smile, Serenity said, “Uncle Felix was pleased, but he didn’t accept it until they added in a discount.”

The reduced price made the drive up the mountain tolerable. It helped that they weren't lying about the view. And while the cabin was dated, needing some trim, paint, and maybe a plumbing check, the only ones who really grumbled were their children. Tina never liked camping. There were rarely any kids her age and most of the time they were as dull as her high school peers. She only ever enjoyed swimming, and now it would be a hassle to go down the mountain to do it. Patrick, like his father, wanted to fish. While the discount soothed his father’s annoyances, Patrick maintained a salty mood.

“Is it a lake monster story?” Cara asked. “Are they gonna drown?”

“Shh,” more than one scolded softly.

Serenity chuckled, continuing, “The next day they took their gear and went down to the lake. For a few hours Tina lounged around, reading, listening to music, waiting for the sun to warm her enough to swim. When that time came she tossed aside her towel, walked to the edge of the wooden deck overhanging the water, and yelped when another person sprinted past her, splashing in the lake in a blink.”

Tina had been furious. There could only be one person to have done such a thing! She prepared to yell at her brother, but fell silent to see a young girl emerge from the depths with a grin. Tina recovered from the surprise and set her hands on her hips in a stern manner. The young woman took the verbal lashing in stride, apologizing. She introduced herself as Taylor Hudgens. Tina noted the last name. They got into friendly conversation soon enough. It didn’t take long for Tina and Taylor to get lost in chatter while they swam around.

The Hudgens family had never been camping before; too poor in the big city. Their family inherited farmland they sold to pay bills, and her father intended on starting a business soon. They came to the Everglades to celebrate before work took over their time. It had been a dream of theirs to explore nature. So when they came to the park, which they never did before, they were unprepared for anything. They didn’t know about reservations or the busy seasons you should avoid. It happened that, after hearing the Hudgens family of six were new and naive of the way these cabins worked, they were told they had a cabin whose reservation had just expired quite near a lake at the base of the mountain. The Hudgens gladly took it. Taylor said the comforts of the cabin were amazing, and everything was spotless and new.

“Feeling sympathy,” Serenity said, “Tina kept the troubles her family had to herself—,”

“Oh!” Charlotte shifted in her seat, enduring glares to say, “That’s a bad sign. That’s always a bad sign in stories! You should always tell people stuff.”

"Yeah, like when they need to shut up and let the story go," Tallualh spoffed and nudged Lottie again, eager for the story to escalate.

“Maybe,” Serenity shrugged. “But I think Tina just didn’t want to come off as bitter or make it awkward. In any case, she and Taylor decided to hang out longer when the day drew to a close. Uncle Felix only allowed it because Taylor had an electric scooter she could use to drive Tina back to their cabin.”

On their way to the cabin, in the eve of twilight, Tina and Taylor swore they heard giggling. Once or twice a shadow cast from a tree or a rustle of underbrush made them would give them chills. They were glad to see the cabin through the dense forest. It eased their minds. That is, until the sound of faint giggles turned into chortling laughter. They were barely at the edge of the tree line when Tina halted. She grabbed Taylor to stop too.

In the light of the full moon were dirty men barely clothed emerging from the woods. Their hair, wild and long, matted in places. Red rashes around their mouths, necks, and arms urged them to scratch occasionally. Even from where the girls were hidden they could smell a putred musk off of their unclean bodies. In their hands they held clubs and axes. Most disturbing of all, despite their focused eyes on the cabin, and no sign they had been speaking to one another, they were chuckling. Soft, sporadic laughter that seemed to be as voluntary as the hiccups.

Charlotte might have had theory after theory about where the story was going, but Kaylee was only digesting what was happening as it was said, not wanting to let her imagination run wild on just what it could have been. Serenity was painting a harrowing vision of the creepy mountain men, and even though nothing had 'happened' she couldn't help but shudder, leaning into Lorenzo's side and fighting the urge to hide her face even if there was nothing to see. "Ugh," she murmured, both needing to know what they'd do while also not wanting to know at the same time.

Lorenzo tucked her head under his chin. Kaylee could hear his heart beat. The tension could be tasted in the air.

“What the fu—Serenity, what the hell kind of story is this?” Danson blinked.

“Shh!” Some of the others gave him a light wack.

Serenity resumed, “Before my cousin and her friend could make a move or warn the family inside, the quiet band of men surged on the house.”

The sound of padding feet and heavy breathing turned into a symphony of crashing glass and splintering wooden doors. Fear seized the girls’ hearts when the piercing cry of Taylor’s family rose above the chaos. They scrambled to grab their phones, only to realize the reception in that spot was null.

“The scooter!” Tysha blurted. “They got to drive to get a better signal!”

Nodding, Serenity said, “They sneaked to where the scooter waited. Taylor urged Tina to go on her scooter, which she thanked all that was good she saved up the money to get. She couldn’t leave her family, all her little brothers and sisters, not to mention her parents. She would do her best to help them, but they still needed to get a signal to call the police for help.”

It frightened Tina that she would be traveling alone through the woods, but she understood the passion to protect family. They said their goodbyes and Tina jumped on the trusty, beloved scooter. Taylor grabbed what weapons she could from the shed and went to work to help her family; an unexpected aid the wild men didn’t know about. Tina raced on the scooter. One hand held the bars, the other kept her phone up so she might know as soon as she got a signal. Tears stained her cheeks the farther she got without service and to hear the shrieks of pain and loss fade behind her.

Too concerned, no one got on Lorenzo’s case when he asked, “Did she get a signal?”

“Yes,” Serenity said. “The police picked up halfway to the cabin on the mountainside. They assured Tina that they’d look into it immediately.”

The others exhaled. Tysha’s heart slowed down. “That’s good,” one of them muttered.

Serenity gave nothing away as she continued, “With this security, Tina went up the rest of the way to the cabin where she abandoned the scooter and went inside to her family who waited for her. She was in hysterics as she explained what transpired—half-naked men broke into the cabin below and attacked the Hudgens family! Taylor stayed to help and Tina raced away to call the police. The family did admit they heard some frightening noises not long ago.”

Startled, Uncle Felix had been tempted to get down there with his gun to help. After all, a Hunter would not be afraid of men more than he was of a mage—a commentary of their times before the truth had been revealed about the humanity of the Awakened—however his wife insisted they let the park rangers and police handle it. Worried for her own children? Perhaps. And who could blame a mother? It was best that they wait and see. Sleep wasn’t easy for any of them, and Uncle Felix stayed up with his weapons on hand. At one point, near dawn, he thought he heard a rustle and scrape at the front of the cabin, but found nothing to worry about.

By the time Tina woke up after such an exhausting night of terror, she came out to see if they heard any news. Uncle Felix said he hadn’t heard anything over the park ranger radio and they were put on hold by the park police station. Tina, worried, insisted they head down to check in person. Uncle Felix and Aunt Mary were uncomfortable staying anyway. They gathered their gear and headed down in their car for an early check-out.

When they got to the station, Tina waited in her seat while her father went to speak with the police about the incident. They appeared to be civil enough—polite posture, the occasional thoughtful scratch—but soon it was clear they were at odds with one another. The policemen were even chuckling! Uncle Felix finally called Tina over to tell them her experience, saying that the police hadn’t seen anything out of the ordinary, that the Hudgens had checked-out earlier that morning; that she probably heard some passing urban myth about feral cannibals and let her imagination run away with her.

Gladly, Tina unbuckled with haste and strode over. Her mind raced with everything she could say to press for the need to know what came of the Hudgens family. Just as she came to a stop beside the men to speak, she froze. Tina’s mind clouded with involuntary fear that pulsed through her the second her senses registered the scent of sour musk and noticed the red rash on the side of the policeman’s neck. It was then she realized the police had yet to cease their chortles and chuckles—details she hadn’t thought to mention to her parents while telling them what had happened to her, that sprang to the forefront of her mind now that these men of authority and who oversaw the entire national park sported the same signs of the wild men.

The pause from Tina prompted a sickening scoff from the officer. They accused her of fabricating the tragedy to waste government time. As they had said, the Hudgens were safe and long gone.

Charlotte felt a shiver of disgust creep up her spine, and felt the need to point out, “Wait, the scooter!”

“Exactly,” Serenity smiled, pleased they hadn’t forgotten. “That is what popped up in Tina’s mind too. She insisted right then that, if they had left, why would they ever leave their scooter? Taylor spent so long to get it, she loved it. Their family was poor. Losing a scooter like that wouldn’t be a small loss. However,” Serenity’s tone touched with sorrow, “Tina also realized they hadn’t brought it down with them. In fact, she couldn’t recall seeing it that morning. As a person who didn’t own it, and who had dropped it hurriedly to get inside, the thoughts of the scooter were pushed far from her priorities until just then.”

Without a shred of physical evidence of the scooter, or any proof it had been taken by anyone, Tina stood dumbfounded and wordless. The ever-mirthful policeman shrugged and disbanded to their duties. The officer they spoke to dismissed Uncle Felix and Tina. He merely flashed a grin behind him when he went back to the room of men goofing off, wherein the manager spent his time.

At a loss, Uncle Felix guided his daughter back to the car and the family drove away, never to return to the Everglades. Rumor had it that, later that week, construction workers came to ‘freshen up’ some of the cabins. Namely, the ones at the base of the mountains. New windows, new doors; freshly up-to-date and ready for large families of tourists.

“To this day,” Serenity said solemnly, “My cousin can’t stand the sound of laughing men.”

"That's horrible," Tallulah murmured, though she was clearly still enthralled with the story. "I'd sure as hell never go back to the Everglades, that's for damn sure."

Kaylee hadn't strayed from her place at Lorenzo's side in his hold. A few times as the tale progressed he had felt her twitch and gasp quietly at what was happening. She shook her head and exhaled slowly as she tried to swallow down her own boiling fear.

"I thought a ghost story would be about ghosts or monsters or fairies," Kaylee said as she rubbed the side of her arm trying to get goosebumps to disappear. "But I guess people can be the real monsters sometimes, too."

The others nodded and murmured in agreement. Lorenzo felt the tension in him leave far too slowly for his taste. To distract himself, he decided to satisfy his curiosity. “Did your cousin ever search for the Hudgens family?”

“Oh, no, they didn’t,” Serenity chuckled. “Actually, this never happened to my cousin. It’s just that stories have a greater effect if they’re told in the first person, or to someone you know.”

Exhaling in some relief, Tysha said, “I was gonna say you seem awfully unaffected telling this tale!” To which Serenity took as a compliment.

“Did it ever really happen?” Paulo asked, wide eyed.

“I don’t know,” Serenity shrugged. “It’s all confusing. The urban legend is that all national parks have feral people. Some of which are cannibals. If you ask authorities, they don’t hint at it. They claim it’s nothing. But if you ask locals who live near these places, you get all kinds of personal anecdotes of what they’ve seen and heard.”

Elijah shook his head sadly. “I wouldn't put it past a human to do a thing like that…''

They knew all too well the kind of crimes humanity could commit, and the authorities who could cover them up. Charlotte and Kaylee knew their own family had been targeted. Once or twice bitter people thrown under the bus by Wesley attempted revenge on him, and sometimes Everest if their father couldn’t bury some missed evidence of their uncle’s involvement in the overthrow of the old Hunters.

“Alright,” Danson got up. “It’s late. And I think I’ve had enough of a fright.”

Lorenzo stood with Kaylee still in his hold. He looked around the darkness of the forest. “Yeah, it’s best we get going…”

Leaning into his hold, Kaylee nodded in agreement, enjoying his warmth for a few moments longer. "I'm not sure how soon I'll want to hear another one, but you tell the story really well, Serenity," she had to praise her friend, knowing she wasn't the only one who seemed at least a little bit unnerved.

"Yeah, killer story," Tallulah agreed as she started to help shake the blanket clean before returning it to it's tote. "We should plan our next night out in a few weeks. Give everyone a chance to get into the swing of schedules and activities."

Elijah took his phone out to check the calendar. It took a few frustrating moments to get it going, and it stalled a couple times, but he managed to get a good signal. “Yeah, I think we’d all be able to make it back here before Thanksgiving for sure.”

“Well, I think it would be best to try to make it the next time we’re available,” Tysha said, helping to gather misplaced trash. “We barely got this night.”

“How about we just do what we did? Text if we’re free, and if we are, meet up?” Paulo suggested.

“Eh, does this mean we can’t come here if we want to, if we’re not all going?” Matt asked while he helped pack up marshmallow sticks. “I mean, it was pretty fun roughhousing.”

Charlotte answered, “Oh, I’m sure it’s fine if any of us want to come here and not all of us are going, but it’s just nice to have everyone.”

Serenity nodded in agreement as she closed the wicker basket. “Yeah, what if we just text if we’re heading to the hill, or thinking about it, and just meet up with anyone who makes it?”

“Fine with me,” Tysha said with a smile. “I know I’m not coming here alone after that story you told.”

There were nervous chuckles of agreement. Serenity spoffed, “Well now, sounds like a plan.”

“Okay guys, I got the portal open,” Elijah said, his telescope slung on his back.

Lorenzo glanced down at Kaylee, wondering if she’d ever text him if she was heading to the hill. A smile spread over him at the thought of it. She had an adorable way of catching his attention. Almost like a puppy pawing at him. The excitement Kaylee stirred in him at Atlantis hadn’t left, and only grew stronger during those calls while they were separate through summer. It was too bad his mother confiscated his phone, but thankfully Lorenzo had other distractions to enjoy that spared him any bereavement. The fact that he was unable to communicate did seed a sprout of doubt that maybe, because of his abrupt silence, Kaylee might have lost interest in him, but the first day of school showed she was unexpectedly—in Lorenzo’s perspective—happy to let it go. Their make out session further proved to demonstrate that Lorenzo was just as much of a stud as he knew himself to be.

These thoughts and more ran through his mind, giving Lorenzo confidence to walk with his arm around Kaylee and, when they reached the dorms for the girls, he leaned to give her a goodnight kiss regardless of the fact that they were in plain view of cameras.

There were more than one pair of eyes that caught sight of Lorenzo and Kaylee's little goodbye. Murmurs and giggles sounded as the girls shuffled away, ready to pounce the moment she was back in the room. For now they stepped into the dorms, constantly looking back at the two.

“See you later, Princesa,” Lorenzo winked. “Maybe at the hill sometime. We could make sure the fire pit has a good amount of wood in arms-reach.”

Cheeks pinked from his delectable kiss, Kaylee grinned back at him and nodded. "I look forward to it, and maybe you'll be able to save me from another ghost story, brave Lord Byron. I won't say no to a hand to hold once the fire's nice and warm."

Lorenzo shrugged as he walked backward, hands tucked. “Hold, kiss—Todo lo que quieras, bella princesa.[Anything you want, beautiful Princes].”

As soon as the young man turned on his heel and vanished around the corner, the girls dragged Kaylee into the dorm and all but squealed as they did so. Serenity busied herself with stowing the basket and tote while the girls fawned over Kaylee, though she did keep an eye and ear on them!

“Tell me you have tea to spill!” Cara grinned, taking a spot on the couch with the others.

"To spill? Girl looked like she has a whole damn pot about to boil over," Tallulah chuckled, crossing her feet for a comfortable seat once she'd shed her jacket.

"I don't know what you mean, we were just gathering wood," Kaylee tried to brush aside their curiosities with bright burning cheeks and a smile she couldn't tame.

"Bull. C'mon, don't keep us waiting!"

Giggling, it wasn't hard to get her to cave. Pulling her hair to one side of her neck, Kaylee happily dove into the juicy details she was really dying to share. "We were walking around, looking for wood and then...we weren't," she started, hushing the chorus of questions and demands before they could rise too high. "He backed me into a tree and we started kissing. Like really kissing. I was just...it was amazing, honestly. I almost didn't want it to stop."

“About time,” Cara praised. “Next meet-up I’m looking for wood with Matt too.”

“Too?” Serenity tilted her head. She sat on the couch now that she was done with their picnic gear.

“Yeah, I don’t care if others are gathering at the time. If that’s what it takes to get him to look at me and not Danny,” Cara chuckled and turned back to Kaylee. “Sooo, why did you stop? You were hardly gone for more than twenty minutes. I’ve had much longer make-out sessions with Matt.”

"It was getting really intense," Kaylee admitted, running her hands down her skirt to keep them busy as she spoke. It was also a reason she didn't have to meet anyone's gaze. "His hands were also roaming around to places I wasn't quite ready for them to be at. So I asked him to go a bit slower and he agreed, but after awhile I think he was getting a little too excited."

Tallulah perked a brow, peering over at her. "Oh? Did you feel this excitement?"

Blush deepening, Kaylee shook her head, although after a couple of back and forths the movement slowed down. "No...I don't think so. He just said he needed to stop.

“Danny has that trouble too,” Tysha noted. “When I wasn’t ready for his hands to go all over, we had shorter kissing sessions.”

Cara thought back. “Hm. I guess I haven’t had that problem. My hands go everywhere. So does Matt’s.”

Charlotte chimed in, “I’m glad he was respectful.”

“And knew when he had to call it quits,” Tysha said, knowing about some of the awkward and uncomfortable stories of when either person didn’t catch the hint, or care.

“And I am glad he’s being more affectionate,” Cara added. “You know your father could see that footage if she checked. Girl, you got that boy around your finger.”

There was no doubt that her grin said she was proud of the fact. "All thanks to your guys' input," Kaylee pointed out. "But it's really nice. After things with Joss ended I didn't think I'd be able to find someone I enjoyed time with so quickly."

"Just gotta keep him tied down," Tallulah said as she rose from the couch and stretched, preparing for bed since they did have class in the morning. "He's hot and draws attention. Thankfully you have his held pretty tightly it seems."

Cara smirked as she stood up too. “It’s a good feeling when that happens, gotta say.”

Serenity internally pondered the idea of ‘tying down’ and wondered if the sentiment crossed a line, but ultimately she decided they meant no harm in saying it. She didn’t believe they had any malicious intent. It was more likely playful.

The rest of the girls shuffled to their feet, agreeing with Cara and Tallulah that Kaylee had a handle on everything. They bade each other good night and moseyed on to their beds.

Charlotte, while waiting for slumber, reflected on the night and the fact that Kaylee had taken another step in life and growth. It made her feel antsy to know she was still behind. Perhaps she might find some consolation in a conversation with her mother about it.

...The Following Days...​

School picked up speed. Between the work they were given and the clubs that took up their afternoons, the friends were lucky to have time to say hello. They hardly saw Danny, who still pressed onward for an Elite education. Serenity had her troubles with getting Paisley to cooperate in a project in which they found themselves stuck together. Charlotte and Kaylee had to choose between cheer and dance club. It was a hard decision to make, but they went with dance. On top of all of that, Lorenzo found himself mired in the demands of the sports he took on in addition to his academic pursuits. At least, when they did cross paths, Lorenzo never disappointed. Kaylee could count on a passionate stolen moment to kiss at least once or twice a day.

Hiraeth Hill had yet to see everyone together again as they had done their first time. Some or few would meet up at odd times. Cara did end up getting Matts attention like she hoped and then immediately became exhausted when it was all Matt wanted to do. They ended up in a fight and broke up for a week or so. By the time they got together again Cara stipulated that, although she did want that kind of attention, she also wanted to just hang out. Matt laid down the line that she had to be clear and not confuse him. Other than their drama, Elijah enjoyed stargazing. Eventually Serenity would make sure to meet him at the hilltop to do the same. They’d spend all their time mapping the sky, finding stars they loved, and just talking. Paulo would study in the quiet of nature occasionally, Tysha would have long talks with Kaylee and Charlotte. Danson and Matt would throw a ball. Lorenzo would pop in, see if Kaylee was around, and then leave, but no one took offense.

At some point the hill became more than the naughty corner they thought it would be, genuinely finding peace on the hill. Charlotte had the logs hollowed out to store bonfire supplies. Tysha brought speakers so they could listen to music. Serenity made sure there were plenty of camp-sturdy pillows and blankets, as well as a collapsible canopy if it rained. They even got a projector that they promised to use only as soon as they were all together again.

All this time passed and Charlotte had yet to snag her mother for a conversation about her feelings over her slow development. Either she would forget or her mother would happen to be busy, which would then leave time for Charlotte to forget. It was when class just ended with her Aunt Lauri’s lesson on what to do if your horse’s hoof had an abscess that it came to mind.

“You go on, I’ll catch up,” Charlotte urged her sister and friends. “I just have a question for Aunt Lauri.”

“Alright, you know where we’ll be,” Tysha said with a smile, heading off to lunch with the others.

Charlotte came over to where Lauri had taken the horse she brought out. The Lamb was busy slipping off the mandatory bridle from the red mare that she had to loop on its elegant face. While she knew she had everything under control, not every parent was ready to trust the woman’s skills in Almaeri.

“Aunt Lauri?” Charlotte approached with healthy caution. She didn’t want to disturb the horse.

“Ah, Lottie, is there something you need?” Lauri smiled.

“Yes, I was hoping to talk to you about something that’s been weighing on me,” Charlotte leaned against the threshold of the door.

“Of course. One moment,” Lauri’s gentle tone murmured, “Ah, ma fille, you did a good job.” She tilted around the front of the horse and said, “Ivy, will you bring Rose to her stall and give her an apple?”

Charlotte perked. She hadn’t heard of that name around there before. A plump young girl, maybe ten, with a pile of strawberry curls held at bay by a brave scrunchy, came over with a freckled face full and smiling. “Of course, Professor Blair.”

The horse didn’t have to hear twice! She trailed the rotund girl happily. Ivy soon turned a corner, leaving the room to Lauri and Charlotte.

“Who is that?” Charlotte asked.

“Ivy is a daughter of one of the janitors here, Mr. Marsh,” Lauri explained, gesturing Charlotte to follow. “The man doesn’t have money to send his children to a school like this without scholarships. In case his children don’t manage to snag any, Wesley arranged that any of the children interested in the academy could put time in after-school jobs to put towards tuition. Ivy is helping her brother, who will start school in two years if they get enough money.”

Intrigued, Charlotte cast glances until the door to Lauri’s office shut. She sat down and waited as, like usual, Lauri served tea. “Oh, that’s great that she’s helping her family like that. Does she ever want to join?”

“I don’t know,” Lauri admitted. “She just started yesterday evening. We’ll see if she is inspired.” Pouring the fragrant drink, she took a seat and let it cool. “So, what is it you need?”

“I’m just feeling a little down again, that’s all,” Charlotte sighed. “It’s almost Halloween and I’m still so short and baby-faced. What if I am this way the whole time I’m in high school?”

Offering a sympathetic smile, Lauri decided to play a little bit of the devil's advocate. “It’s possible. You could be as tiny and cute as you are now all the way to graduation, but...Lottie, that is no strike against your character. You don’t need a relationship in high school to enjoy it. Those pleasures will come in time, if you want them, but they’re only a small part of what makes you who you are, and it’s not even required to be a fully realized person.”

Leaning back in a huff, Charlotte said, “Sure looks fun though. All that excitement, the rush, the affection...I guess I just...I want to be desired. I want to know I am desirable—Not from family or friends, that simply doesn't count!” Charlotte was quick to snap, and regretted it, feeling her cheeks burn from embarrassment. “Sorry, that wasn’t called for…”

“Forgiven, of course,” Lauri smiled, stirring honey in her cup. “Look, I understand. I too had been wondering if that kind of thing would ever happen to me. I was in my twenties before I even came close to a man liking me. I was really lucky to have met Oliver and that we found such a strong connection. The thing is, I would do it all again—wait out those years, without a single other guy to take interest in me—if it meant I would end up with him.” She sipped her drink. “I know you hate hearing it, but it is the truth: you are still young, Lottie. Your life has only just begun. Take this time to enjoy the other parts of life that are at your fingertips. You might just find that a relationship, though wonderful, doesn’t have to be checked off your bucket list to have a fulfilling future.”

Charlotte sipped her tea as she pondered all of this. There were people she knew who seemed content—Runa, Taliesin, Marek—without intimate companions. And, as Lauri pointed out, there were plenty of couples who, despite having to wait, found the delay worth every moment.

At the end of her cup of tea, Charlotte looked up with a small smile. “You’re right, Aunt Lauri. I’ll do my best.”

“J'en suis content,” the Lamb beamed. “Now then, you have lunch to get to.”

“Oh, right!” Charlotte blinked, wondering how much time she spent away. She abandoned her cup and grabbed her bag. “See you around Aunt Lauri!”

“À un de ces quatre!” Lauri waved, chuckling.

By the time Charlotte met the others at lunch she had to scarf down her food. They were curious about her absences, but Charlotte happily assured them everything was fine. She avoided the main topic by mentioning Ivy Marsh and what she was doing to help her brother get into the academy. Somehow they ended up on the topic of Halloween.

“Matt and I are going as Black Window and Hawkeye,” Cara spoffed. “Boys.”

“I did Harry Potter last year,” Tysha hummed in thought. “I think I’ll do something scary this time.”

“A gnome?” Serenity teased.

“Ugh, no,” Tysha scrunched her nose.

Danson said, “I’m going as the Eleventh Doctor, from Doctor Who.”

“Oh, that’s a fun pick,” Serenity said. “I’ll be Dorothy.”

“Aw, cute,” Tysha said.

Paulo said, “Elijah and I are gonna be Men In Black.”

Charlotte heard this and paused, feeling that tug of being left without a partner, since normally Elijah took her to dance and parties. She resolved to smile and accept it. “I think I will go as...Arya, from the old TV show Game of Thrones.” They had seen it before and word around the family was that Joao and Natalia were going to dres up as Drogo and Danaerys.

“Hey Kaylee,” Tysha turned to her. “Are you and Lorenzo gonna do a couples costume too?”

“Do it!” Cara urged with a grin. “You gotta, you’re the only one right now with a boyfriend like me, I want company!”

Kaylee looked up from her food at the question, having to think hard at what had just been said. While the year prior she'd been more than excited for the Halloween dance, this year she found her plate was fuller and harder to balance. Keeping an eye on her sister and social life was difficult at times. The weight of classes was heavier than it had been, and Kaylee'd been spending less time at Hiraeth Hill than she liked because of the added worry of Chel.

While Kaylee’s father had made the arrangements when the semester started and her beloved pet now had a place close to her bed so Chel could be watched closely, sometimes that was added stress to her schedule. Coming back to find that the aging chinchilla had fallen into a confused state or hadn't eaten her normal fill left Kaylee concerned and often distracted. Her Aunt Talia had promised that she still had at least a handful of months left with the creature, but it was hard to think of her life without Chel.

Shaking her worries away, Kaylee put on a smile and shrugged her shoulders at Cara's question. "Oh, I don't know. We haven't really talked about doing anything like that," she answered before admitting, "I wasn't even sure what I am going as, to be honest. Maybe something from a classic fairy tale. Like Little Red Riding Hood or Gretel." Something simple that she wouldn't have to spend weeks planning.

Noting the lack of enthusiasm, the girls could only guess what was going on with Kaylee, and likely figured closely to what she struggled with. Taking that into consideration, Cara changed her manner and approached the topic with a gentler tone, saying, “Oh, Red Riding Hood, that’s a good one.”

“Yeah, you’d look so good in a red cloak,” Tysha said.

“Hmm...But who would Lorenzo be?” Cara tapped her spoon. “Is there a boy in that story too?”

“No,” Serenity shook her head. “Just Red, the grandma, and well, the wolf.”

“Oh!” Tysha grinned. “Lorenzo can be the wolf. How sexy is that?”

Serenity’s answer of “Not sexy,” was drowned out by the excited gasps of the girls who couldn’t get over the idea of a Big Bag Wolf coming for Little Red and her riding hood, hungry for a kiss!

“Can you imagine? He’d simply devour you,” Cara winked.

 

[Soliloquy]

Kaylee had to appreciate the distraction they were trying to offer her, and knew it would be fun if he let it be. Giggling, she nodded in agreement. "It could be fun. I'll ask him next time I see him if he'd care to go as the wolf. Wouldn't want him to think he has no choice," she said as she finished her lunch.

"Oh come on girl, why wait? Just send him a text," Tallulah urged. There seemed to be agreement that a talk like that didn't have to be in person since such time was limited.

"Fine, as you demand my social life fairies," Kaylee stuck her tongue out at her friends before withdrawing her phone. Deciding she didn't need to lead up to it, she laid out the offer for Lorenzo. 'Any plans on a costume for the Halloween Dance? I was thinking of going as Little Red Riding Hood and thought you might want to be the Big Bad Wolf with me '

Due to the business of their school lives, no one expected him to reply right away. So far they had been forced to leave messages on read several times already. It was no surprise when Kaylee checked later to see he hadn’t even glanced at his phone to read her text. That day they had seen each other once down a hallway, so there was no telling if they would get that second happenstance to meet, or they might have to wait until the next day to sort the issue out.

All that aside, school continued without regard to them. That year classes had kicked up the intensity. Three students had to drop out already and it wasn’t even the first of October. While other high schools were content to just teach the basics for modern day survival against ancient beings, Von Helsing Guardian Academy demanded much more from their students. These years were for preparing them to either be desirable hires of any mundane field they wished to perseu, or become a certified Guardian in their college trade school. ‘Easy’ was a word prefaced by ‘Not’ quite often. If you couldn’t keep up, it was best to move along.

Students on the waitlist happily took their placement tests to see if they were fit and intelligent to take up the empty slots. Soon new faces were roaming the halls. Mage and mundie alike.

After school Kaylee and Charlotte met up for Dance club. Elijah joined them on the way over to their specified room.

“Hey Eli,” Charlotte greeted.

“Hey,” he exhaled, forcing a smile.

“Something the matter?” Charlotte prodded gently.

“Uh, a little. I don’t know,” Elijah pulled out his phone to show them an article he read earlier. “So you know Aarinians have been having a hard time integrating into the societies on the surface? Aside from the normal government friction about what to do with a population with powers, there are rumors that there are Aarinians planning to terraform so that they can have their own sovereign nation.”

On the face of it the idea didn’t seem bad at all. The land would be no more than the size of Texas, perhaps less, and float in international waters. Any person hoping to live without conflict with surface-born humans could move there without worrying about the patchwork of governments all over the world. However, the drawbacks of climate change, the possibility of fairies flourishing from the concentrated use of Almaeri, and the potential for the darkness of Aarin to remain because of the lifestyle choices of those mages were only some of the unknowns.

Kaylee's brows knitted together as she read over the information and listened to what Elijah had to share. "Well...that's interesting," she decided to comment, not wanting to dive too far into political waters in case there was anyone around the corner who might take offense. "Although it does put a big damper on trying to merge the communities since that's a healthy chunk of the mage population. It seems like it'd be better for everyone involved for them to stay integrated, but maybe I'm wrong?"

“I don’t think you are,” Charlotte said. “Besides, I thought there were plenty of Aarinians who were happy to blend into society. Won’t the others see that it’s possible and join?”

Shrugging, Elijah said, “I mean, ultimately the question I have is how would anyone stop them? If negotiations and arrangements to compromise fail, if the governments of the world won’t budge and the Aarinians move forward...”

War. The word held their tongues. Charlotte wondered what kind of fight would rise up. How would that look? Aarinians trying to craft a land in the sea while being bombed by China? Or maybe blocked from trade with the world by Russia? America was split on the issue, Left and Right blaring out their own solutions that smelled suspiciously like political maneuvers for personal gain rather than in any true concern for the displaced people of Aarin.

“What are their biggest issues that they can’t come to a good solution?” Charlotte asked, pulling out her phone to search.

Even as she roamed the internet, Elijah offered his postulation. “Well, some say it’s policy, some say it’s culture clash—Depending on where you look, you get different answers.”

“I suppose…” Charlotte murmured thoughtfully, seeing this on the feed of some of the news sites.
“While I can see many of the reasons why they are acting this way making sense in some fashion,” Elijah said, tucking his phone back, “I can’t help but think that a lot of the behavior of the mages is due to Aarinians scrambling for stability. They’re starved for it. Thing is, they have a chance for it here and governments are their only obstacle.”

“Hmm,” Charlotte stowed her phone at that point too, crossing her arms in thought.

“The way I see it,” Elijah went on, “they’re scared. They need some kind of assurance they won’t end up the way they had been living before, under someone’s control. They need to be respected as a nation. It might have ‘unknowns’, but I think a land is a good place to start.”

“I dunno, what if there’s problems?” Charlotte questioned.

“No nation is perfect,” Elijah admitted. “I’m sure at some point everyone will have some regretful interactions with Aarinians, but isn’t that the risk we all take? We don’t always get along with other countries, but we don’t really believe they shouldn’t exist. And really, it doesn’t matter how big or small a nation is, they can all cause trouble.” He held the door open for the girls as they went inside the club room. “Germany tried to take over the world, Japan tried to do the same—heck, at one point, the sun never set on the British Empire, and that’s a tiny island.”

Kaylee mulled over the discussion and the different pros and cons that were presented. It was a bit of a risk to try and tell them they couldn't form a nation, as Elijah had stated. There was no reason they couldn't and refusing to allow them could lead to a hostile response, which no one wanted. "Well, I hope they figure out a peaceful solution for everyone," she exhaled as they dropped off their bags so they could begin their warm-ups. "I'd greatly prefer if we avoided anything too dramatic in our lives...again. Guess we just have to hope people in power can see it that way."

None of the three knew the future, yet they were looking for the silver lining. It was all they could do at this point. Charlotte did decide to keep an eye on the situation. That night, before bed, she scrolled through forms all about the issues she largely ignored or was oblivious to all these years past. Life amidst the luxury of her family’s wealth had been a cushion between her and the struggles of the average person.

As for Kaylee, she left earlier than Elijah and Charlotte, who were practicing a dance they wanted to put forth in the contest against another school. The plans on that were still up in the air, but they could practice for now.

Kaylee shared similar thoughts as her sister, knowing that even if it wasn't impacting them now this could be vital information to have as Guardians. They would eventually have to be a part of the politics, and that would include forming an opinion. She didn't know just yet where she stood, but if there was one thing her parents had taught her it was to stay informed. She had just bookmarked a few promising sites in her phone and was about to check to see if Lorenzo had af least seen her message when movement caught her eye, making her look up from her screen.

Not far down the hall, she caught the familiar back of a head she knew well. She was just about to open her mouth to speak when she caught sight of what currently held his attention. One of the new students she had yet to learn the name of was giving Lorenzo the biggest eyes while he waved goodbye to her. Lorenzo - her Lorenzo. Frowning, she tried hard not to jump to conclusions, though it was hard. Maybe be had just been helping her find the dorms they were right by? Granted school had been in session a few weeks, so it was odd timing for that. Deciding she wasn't going to let her inahinario run amuck, Kaylee swallowed her pride and walked up behind him just as the girl vanished from sight. "Didn't think I'd see you again today," she said with her most convincing smile.

Turning around without the slightest tension or unease, Lorenzo parted to speak, probably some flirty phrase, when he perked. “Oh, that’s right.” He patted his pockets. Lorenzo pulled out his phone, muttering with a regretful shake of his head, “I forgot to check your text. Sorry, I was occupied…” he trailed off as his eyes skimmed the message. A slow grin spread on his face. Lorenzo caught her gaze with dark eyes sparkling. “Your wolf, huh?” He lowered his voice to imitate a growl. “Eres traviesa, ¿verdad, princesa?"

Knowing that lunch had been several hours prior, Kaylee wondered just what could keep him occupied for that long. After all, just reading a text couldn't take more than a few seconds, after all. She was distracted from questioning when he voiced a sultry one of his own, drawing up a blush on her cheeks. Having a rather limited knowledge of intimate actions, she hadn't realized just what possible thoughts her suggestion might invoke. "Well, a wolf seemed quite appropriate to me," she offered, chuckling as an after thought. "Though if you'd rather be an old granny, I can respect your choice."

Lorenzo laughed. His olive cheeks rosied. “No, I think I’ll leave that role to someone else. Maybe Elijah or Serenity.”

While the two were fun, they had their moments of old-fashioned manner that came off more like the moms of the group. More than once Serenity had to save Charlotte from herself by blocking her from pineapple.

After reigning in his mirth, Lorenzo tilted his head thoughtfully. “Alright Princesa, I’d be happy to be the wolf. But remember—” He grinned and leaned to nip her lip, “—I bite.”

The flop of her stomach and surge of the heat she had admittedly missed since their last visit to Hiraeth Hill were felt at his nip. "I don't think I would mind a bite or two," she answered before she could stop herself, the words simply spilling from her mouth as she blushed deeply. Clearing her throat she took a step back, looking over at the hallway to her dorm. "I should get to my room. I'll have to finish planning my costume and do some homework."

Shaking his head with a chuckle, Lorenzo tucked her hair behind her ear and murmured, “You are a curious one, Princesa.” His expression held a mood that Kaylee wasn’t sure she had seen before. Perhaps she might describe it as intrigue. Whatever it was, it blinked away when they heard a door close, breaking the moment. “Good night, hermosa.”

Cornflower eyes lingered on his face for a few moments longer before she nodded in agreement. "And goodnight to you," she said with a small grin, turning away from him and heading the short ways down to their dorm,her head abuzz. Was he growing even more interested in her, despite the fact that they hadn't been able to spend a lot of time together of late? She was hopeful and also distracted enough not to think again of the girl from earlier.

Wednesday, October 1, 2025​

The next day or so Kaylee had to resign to see Lorenzo as little as she had been. The promise of Halloween night would have to sustain her. That, or if they managed to meet on Hiraeth Hill. In the meantime she had school, pondering the design of her costume for the party, and the arrangement with her sister and friends to watch the Al-Zakhar children for their Uncle Theo and Aunt Willow.

Charlotte walked with Kaylee, [Maybe Tallulah?], and Tysha to the portal. She had been going on about the quality of her outfit for Arya Stark. “Mother is having a sword forged to the exact specifications of ‘Needle’, from the series, and Dad says he has a surprise for me to make it a more ‘authentic’ costume. I can’t wait!”

“That’s amazing, Lottie,” Tysha praised. “You’re gonna be a nitro Arya.” She turned with a grin to Kaylee. “Sooo, did you consider what you wanted to do for your costume?”

"Lorenzo agreed to go as the wolf so I was going to be Little Red after all," she said as she pulled out her phone and pulled up an image she'd been leaning toward. "I think I'm going to go with a costume like Ruby in Once Upon a Time, even though I have no plans on turning into a wolf."

Tallulah spoffed when she caught sight of the image, shaking her head. "I mean it's cute and all, but you are so covered with that. I thought you'd want to go for a more provocative look given how heated things have been getting."

Kaylee pondered over her friends thoughts as they loaded up the portal. There were a couple of things she could see going wrong with an outfit like that, even if she did keep it at the school code of dress expectation. For one she didn't want to anyone in their class getting the wrong ideas from her costume. More importantly though, she didn't imagine her father would be letting her out of the castle if she had a questionable hemline or blouse that dipped much at all. "I don't know...mom and dad probably wouldn't allow it."

“Yeah, not gonna lie, they probably wouldn’t be happy with either of us going in ‘provocative’ outfits,” Charlotte had to agree.

“However,” Tysha pointed out, “if it comes in layers, you can always peel a few off and hide under the cloak to keep it just between you two.” She spoffed, “Keep it a secret from Lorenzo too, so when he catches you as the wolf, it can be your surprise.”

“I don’t know, he might take that as an invitation to do more than kiss,” Charlotte said.

Bobbing her head from side to side, Tysha said, “I can see that.”

Curious, Charlotte asked, “Would you ever do something like that, Ty? Wear something under a jacket or a cloak for your boyfriend to find that might lead to something?”

“Hm,” Tysha considered her propensity to feel nauseous when faced with a potentially intimate interaction beyond kissing and roaming hands. “Uh, I don’t know. I think I’d save that for after the ‘first time’, you know?” She shrugged, smiling. “In that case, maybe a modest outfit is better, if you want to avoid it.”

While Tallulah seemed to think they were being too overly cautious, Kaylee decided she was going to side with her sister. Especially if they wanted to continue receiving the freedoms they currently had, she'd do her best to keep earning that trust. That wasn't to say that Tysha's idea of removable layers didn't find a spot in the back of her mind to nest, if not for Halloween perhaps for future ventures. "A balance of modest I think is needed," she said aloud. "Especially since he already seems to have wandering hands."

"Wandering hands and a smoldering look that will make any girl melt," Tallulah added with a light nudge in Kaylee's direction. "Play it safe, if that's what you think is best, hopefully he'll just be open about communication if he thinks or wants that to change, you know?"
That brought up a question that Tysha had to ask before they walked out of the portal room at the Al-Zachary house. “Kaylee, do you consider the ‘move’ on him to make? Or do you think you should make the ‘move’, to—well, you know.”

“Probably a balance, right?” Charlotte decided to step in. “I mean, that kind of already happened. He sort of made a move and then Kaylee pulled back. Then he didn’t continue.”

“Maybe,” Tysha said, but she still wanted Kaylee’s thoughts. They knew how it went for Tallulah. It sounded like Sam was the one to make the intention known.

Kaylee shrugged as the stood a few seconds longer in the room. "I mean, maybe. If I'm sure I'm ready then I don't see why I can't make the move, right? No reason not to go for what you want. It's not like this is some olden time and we don't get that say."

Tallulah had to chuckle and nod. "I agree. We shouldn't let them have all that control."

Before any of the girls could say more the door flew open to their surprise. Little Melody and Dorian came racing in, shouting their joy for their arrival. Charlotte chuckled, watching Dorian toddle as fast as he could to anyone already in his path. He happened to drop into Tallulah’s arms.

“Hey guys!” Tysha beamed. “Guess we should have known you’d hear us coming.”

Charlotte walked with them into the hall. “Where’s your parents?”

“Right here,” Theo grinned, holding Aria to his chest. “Thank you guys for coming.”

Melody was just as delighted as her younger brother was, giggling as she ran circles around the girls before taking hold of Charlotte's hand to tug her into the depths of the house. Just like Amelie, she adored time with the older girls, treasuring it until her mama agreed she'd be old enough to hang out with them during the 'big girl nights'.

"Of course," Kaylee answered her uncle, beaming at the beautiful trio of Al-Zakhar children. They shared their parents beauty and sweet demeanor that meant babysitting was a real pleasure. Not they had favorites, but it would be lying to say there weren't some of their cousins who weren't significantly easier to work with than others.

"Can the girls come to my room, Отец?" Melody asked of her father, bouncing in place in anticipation.

"Did you clean up from dinner and put away the toys you left in the living room, sweetie?" Willow's voice floated from just down the hall, still putting the final touches on her outfit for their night out. With a growing household, time alone had been limited and she'd forgotten just how much effort it all could be.

A look of dismay at the conditions passed over the young girls face, quickly abandoning Charlotte's hand and racing to the dinner table where she carefully took her relatively empty plate from her seat. With determined steps, she climbed up a small step stool next to the sink and set it on the appropriate spot for washing later. "Cleaneded it, mama!" Melody declared with confidence before bouncing down the stool and back over to the girls.

“Cleanded it, eh?” Theo chuckled. He turned to the girls and said, “We will leave to you if plate is clean and if toys are put away.” After all, they had a date to get to and what were babysitters for?

Aria sensed the shift and knew that her parents were planning on leaving. She held tighter to Theo while he finished grabbing his jacket and keys. The girls noticed this and Charlotte decided to play with some of Aria’s favorite toys to coax her from Theo’s arms. Dorian decided to aid her in this endeavour, though from Aria’s perspective the connotation of her brother touching her toys took on a different mood.

“Look! Aria, I need help! How do I put this together?” Charlotte purposefully fumbled her fingers.

Before Aria could begin fussing or Melody towed any of the older girls to her room, Willow emerged from her and Theo's bedroom. A dark blue tea-length dress with lace shoulders and simple heels were complimented by her figure, even after three kids. In the moment Willow walked out Theo’s heart drummed. The woman of his life, in any setting, took his breath away—the afterglow of a heated night, sweaty over a stove, or asleep with their babies in her arms. Melody looked up to 'ooo' bouncing at her knees. "Mama pretty," she beamed with pride, known more than once to find her way into Willow's closet to try on her mother's clothing.

"Thank you, sweet angel," Willow chuckled, stooping down to give her a hug. "Now make sure you behave for the girls, okay? And you promise to help them with your brother and sister."

"Melody is always such a big help," Kaylee encouraged the young girl before adding to her aunt. "And she's right, too. You look stunning. Big date plans?"

Reaching to kiss Aria's forehead before transitioning her from Theo's arms to the ground where Lottie sat, she chuckled. "That's a good question," her head tilted over toward Theo. "A certain Russian Rogue has decided that he won't tell me what's going on, so for all I know I'm completely dressed inappropriately."

Chuckling, Theo straightened up from giving his children parting hugs and kisses. “You dressed just fine,” he said, tucking a familiar length of fabric into his pocket. Then he looped his arm around his wife and walked with her out the door, saying, “Будь хорошим! Увидимся позже, мои песни.[Be good! See you later, my songs.]”

Dorian, doing a baby-bop by rhythmically bending his knees, called back, “До свидания, папа, mama![Bye-bye Pappa, mama!]” He quickly added, with toddler passion, “Скучаю![Miss you!]”

Theo couldn’t help but grin at his tiny boy. All three of his children filled their lives with such joy that Theo sometimes couldn’t believe it. Yet here he was, living this amazing life with the woman of his dreams.

As soon as said wife sat and buckled, Theo took out that blindfold. “Is soon, I know, but I can’t have you look just yet.” He hadn’t had to bring it out this early in a while. That, in and of itself, had to be a small hint.

"Taking me from our babies and you're going to blindfold me on top of it?" Willow spoffed as she carefully secured it in place without messing with her hair attire. "I should have known you were up to something. Although I can't say I mind it, we've been a bit overdue for time together, haven't we?"

“We have, my Красивый,” Theo murmured.

While he wanted to give a much more enthusiastic agreement, Theo didn’t want to come off starved and accidently make her uncomfortable. Instead he leaned to give her cheek a kiss that served to convey the deepest longing for a full night out with her and how much he was looking forward to it. Not only was this true, but Theo hoped his gnome trap would come through for them tonight; an extra gift to his wife.

Excitement stuck a smile on his face the whole way to their destination. Theo was sorry she couldn’t see it now, but it was best this way. He made sure to distract Willow with topics in case she was mapping anything in her mind. He also varied his route, just in case.

“Aaand here we are,” Theo said as the car stopped. “Wait for me.”

Quick to come around to her car side door, Theo opened it and happily took her around the waist to guide her steps. Familiar scents filled Willow’s nose and tugged at her memory. Theo tried to waft his cologne to mask their environment the best he could until, finally, the chuff of a beloved animal met Willow’s ears and Theo could no longer hold back the surprise.

“Okay,” Theo murmured, giving her neck a kiss and taking off the blindfold to reveal two aged, yet well-acquainted equestrian friends chewing grass beside the iconic fountain from years ago.

Willow had her curiosities but had refrained from peeking out on their drive over, even if it was a gnawing at her. She could feel her excitement building as he reached for the blindfold, letting out a content sigh at the familiar brush of his beard on her neck. She had to remind herself to open her eyes now that she could see, met with a beautiful sight indeed. "Oh! Creme-Brulee and Snowfall," she breathed, memories flooding back as if it were yesterday and not eight years ago. "You...Theodraeus Al-Zakhar, did you recreate our first date?" Her brow went up as she attempted to assume an accusatory tone, though her face showed she was far too delighted and enamored by the thoughtfulness of his actions.

Glad for the reaction, Theo nuzzled her cheek. Her lovely scent always filled him with a sense of home. “Every bit of it, and more,” he assured her. “Come on.”

Theo walked with Willow to their horses. The noble steeds were as gracious as they had been years before. Moonlight cast rays of silver on the couple as they galloped through the woods. Theo couldn’t help but feel his heart swell. She, riding on the creamy mare, looked as wistful and beautiful as an angel.

The two finally came upon the clearing that hadn’t changed a bit—though slightly chilled from the Autumn night. Willow could see the same bench and screen set up that Theo had put together the first time they watched the Lion King. Sparing no time, Theo let Snowfall roam while he helped his wife off of her horse. He took his time to walk with her to the bench where, of course, there were the same snacks and drinks that they liked to enjoy during movies.

“There is one more surprise,” Theo grinned, taking up the remote with his right and tucked Willow to his side with his left.

A single click and all was clear. The familiar chords of Megan Tranor’s duet with John Legend played to a montage of pictures and video clips of their lives beginning from when they first laid eyes on one another. It was true, there was magic involved to create the media that clearly shouldn’t exist, but mainly crafted from people who rarely used it.

A confused Theo walked through the doors of the International-House of Fun, only to be met with a worn out staff member, Willow. Pictures shifted to Molly swerving down the streets with Willow to the interview at the Old Bear a month later. Next thing they saw was the image of Micha, Amalia, Jovan, and Theo at the table on that hot summer’s day. It went on, filling in moment with birthdays, the magical snowy Christmas where Theo gave her the promise ring, leading to the camping trip where all truth was revealed, moving on to Theo and Willow’s journey from the Crosse wedding, their own marriage, and capping with the birth of each child and the years between.

Each scene was a chapter of their life that unfolded into the most beautiful story she'd ever seen. Willow let her head rest on Theo's shoulder as the video played, silent tears streaking down her cheeks as she couldn't help but smile more and more while their lives progressed. Turning so she could face her Russian Rogue, she ran a hand along his groomed facial hair, her fingers beyond familiar with the coarseness and the path that led to his lush locks.

"Perfect," she said through emotional strain of her voice, reaching up to carefully dab away the tears brought on by intense happiness. "Everything is so perfect. The ride here, the clearing, the video, you. Ever since you stumbled into my life it's been perfect, even if there have been ups and downs. I wouldn't change any of it for the world because I have you and together we make the most beautiful song. Not to mention absolutely adorable babies who are going to take on the world."

She shifted so that rather on the bench she was seated on his lap, both arms clasping behind his neck as she perched like countless times before. "I love you with every fiber of my being and every note of my song, Theodraeus Al-Zakhar, and I cannot wait to create even more memories with my Krasavchik."

“My love for you is greater every moment I spend with you. Where there is darkness, you light my world. I am only a man, but with you, I am truly human.” Theo tightened his hold around her. His lips brushed gently against hers, tenderly claiming her mouth with his. Theo briefly parted to murmur, “Willow…” He said her name with deep affection, meeting her lips again in growing passion.

Even after years together and a countless number of kisses, his presence never failed to ignite a heated affection in her. His lips and hers had come to know each other beyond explanation, even as their bodies could claim the other. She remembered what felt like a life time ago, telling others that their love making was a tender song they nurtured together. Her name had the sweetest sound off his tongue and she longed for nothing more than to hear it again, for it to be last thing she heard in this life. Her fingers buried themselves in his hair as she spoke against his lips, "It's been too long since I've sung for you." And that would be corrected.

There was no denying that their intimate life had to be scheduled around children. They were hardly able to keep it romantic or as frequent, without interruptions, as they used to. During those stolen moments they could no more sing than whisper. Theo would never regret a single time, but it was nice to know they had acres of forest around them as a barrier from their children and anyone else.

“Far too long,” Theo agreed between kisses. One hand slid down Willow’s body to the hem of her dress. The skirt billowed when he slipped between them. “I will help you find your voice…”

Theo’s fingers found the strings of his instrument and did not relent until he played their song to its end. It would not satisfy to end there, though. Their bodies and hearts demanded an encore.

Willow's heart raced and fluttered from the skillful touch of her adored lover, grateful for a chance to enjoy each other's bodies after such a long gap. By the time they were a heaving heap of sweat-coated lovers, she knew it had to be getting late. "As much as I love this corner of the world for us, we should probably be getting home," she murmured as she toyed with his hair, breathing in the tantalizing scent of his musk. "I miss our babies and we shouldn't keep Lottie and Kaylee up too late."

Sighing deeply, Theo could only hope that seven years might come soon, so his eldest could legally watch children for a whole night. “Da, I know.” Theo turned over on Willow and tucked his nose to her neck. “Five more minutes.”

Unfortunately those minutes passed too quickly. Theo, keeping in mind his children and the girls, finally got up with Willow to gather their gear to leave. The ride back was spent on Snowfall. Theo held Willow to his front. Creme followed close behind them. When they came to the fountain the person Theo arranged to take the horses took their reins for the couple. Thereafter the two got into the car for a lovely ride home, hands laced and full of affectionate glances.

Upon arriving at the house Theo looked over at the trap he set for the gnome. Sadly, it was empty. What worried Theo was that the cage appeared to have been broke out of, the hinges scattered. As Willow got out of the car Theo followed the small trail of scuffed ground towards the side of the house where, just a few feet up, a small window was open.

“Oh no,” Theo muttered.

The peaceful ambiance of their evening was stopped suddenly, Willow perking up. "Oh no?" she repeated, chocolate eyes following after his to find just what had caused such a remark.

“Eh, we have problem,” Theo exhaled.

Realizing their unwanted garden guest had likely found himself a way in, her brows furrowed and she deliberately stepped to the house. "Oh no, he's not coming in near my babies," she all but growled as a determined mama bear heading in to find her cubs.

Not far behind, Theo kept an eye out for the fairy as they entered their house. A chorus of shouts from behind couch pillows structured into a fort met their ears. The Russian Rogue felt the bump of balled up wool socks against his head where it stuck. He dodged the next one, coming from the opposite side of the room where, ducked behind a kitchen chair, the gnome sat with Willow’s laundry basket. He balled up shirts, shorts, and many more of the items she was folding, only to launch them aggressively across the room. Any time he got a hit, the cloth stuck like static. Theo could see Charlotte yanking off items of clothing to no avail. At least they could hear the giggles of his girls and son, clearly not understanding the situation to be anything other than fun.

Seeing no one was harmed pulled back some of a mother's prowess, though it was replaced with a fury that all the hard work from laundry she'd slaved over was being destroyed. Scowling, she discarded her shoes and raced over to the pillow/cushion fort, scooping up her children once she was tucked behind and ignoring a onesie that was stuck to her hip.

Theo grabbed a pillow and intercepted a few more balled-up items. They stuck to the pillow, slowly collecting. He made his way towards the gun safe. The gnome, angry, bounced from side to side and gibbered in his strange tongue. Then, the volley continued so Theo might be too bogged down to reach for the weapon.

"Everyone is okay?" she asked as she searched over the children and the teenage girls right after.

"We pulled them to safety when we saw him, Aunt Willow," Kaylee was quick to reassure while she searched for more ammunition.

"He sure seems to have a grudge," Tallulah remarked, having given up on trying to remove the clothing that clung to her.

"He's not about to be the only one," Willow spoffed in response, growing beyond agitated and ready to handle this pest on her own.

Pale faced and sweaty, Tysha tried to help Lottie now that Theo and Willow returned to receive the children she was guarding. The young girl flopped around in the mound of clothes she had accumulated, cursing in Hindi.

Dorian yawned as he giggled, “Мамочка, гномик бросай белье! [Mommy, gnome throw underwear!]”

Indeed, and the nice kind from Victoria’s Secret too. Theo ended up catching some on his arm. Finally, with a good amount of clothes stuck to the pillow, the Russian lugged the hunk at the gnome. They heard a desperate squeak right before the boulder of fabric plopped on the fairy.

The girls, having battled the gnome for an hour or so, cheered. Even Charlotte, though muffled, whooped when she got the chance to peek through the folds of shirts.

“Go, go,” Theo urged them to follow Willow as he sprinted to the gunsafe.

Even with it being a full load, Willow scooped up all three of their babies in their varying stages of delight and exhaustion. She nodded for the older girls to follow too as they made their own run out into the hall. Melody giggled to see everyone wearing clothes wrong, unfortunately unable to see that she had a stray sock on her head.

"Well now, this isn't what I expected to come home to," Willow admitted with a slightly nervous laugh. "Hopefully this doesn't become the last time you girls will sit for us."

"It could be worse," Kaylee tried to stay hopeful although her nerves were still on edge. "Do you want us to stay and help?" They did after all have some training with gnomes, even if they hadn't been equipped to respond.

"It's probably best if you head back to school," Willow insisted. "Theo is quite determined to handle this gnome alone, although at this rate I'm not sure if our house will survive it.." Certainly not her patience.

They heard two shots and a thunderous run in the living room. Likely Theo trying to snatch the gnome. The sound of crashing and squeaks followed a shout of, “Умри гном! Умереть! [Die gnome! Die!]”

Tysha forced a pleasant smile despite her anxiety about having faced a gnome; the creepiest fairy in her perspective. “Yeah, it’s best we go. Besides, Charlotte can’t see or breath well.” She had her hand on the pile of walking clothes. “See you guys! Best wishes!”

Sparing a moment to say a farewell, Theo called back, “Bye! Thank you for babysitting! Willow will give you cash!”

Excited to help, Dorian decided to hand it to them instead. “Night, night!”

“Good night,” Tysha chuckled, receiving hers and Charlottes. The young woman managed a muffled sound and a floppy wave.

A second pile of cash had been passed to Kaylee for her and Tallulah, this time with Melody's help. Willow gave a soft, apologetic smile as they heard Theo's attack in the background. "Thank you again girls! We appreciate it," she said as they headed toward the portal. Behind them, faint Russian death mantra was being repeated by Melody and Dorian, taking after their fathers curses.

The girls headed through the portal once it opened to their dorms. As soon as the gate closed out the shirts, bras, and other items of clothing fell from Charlotte. She heaved in the air and touched her hand to her head, saying, “What a little prick!”

Kaylee had to spoff in agreement, "No kidding. I'm surprised Uncle Theo hasn't used Almaeri yet." Bending down, she began to pick up the laundry, assuming their aunt and uncle would want their clothes back.

"I know I wouldn't put up with such a nusiance so long," Tallulah huffed and moved to fix her hair in disarray. "We'll have to come more prepared next time if they haven't gotten rid of that damn gnome yet."

“I can’t wait for Junior year when we can own our own guns,” Charlotte exhaled all her frustrations while she helped Kaylee. “All we’d need are parental or guardian permission slips.”

Tysha couldn’t say if her sponsors would be up for that in her case. Most likely they’d put up money for that if she finished the trade college after high school. “Well, in the meantime, we can look up ways that are lethal for gnomes and not for humans.” She picked up a sock and scrunched it in her palm. “Then we will have our revenge.”

“In the meantime,” Charlotte stuffed the last fallen item into her arms, “Let’s toss this through the portal and go to bed.”

They did just that, and hoped it didn’t seem rude to Theo or Willow. Likely they’d take it well, seeing as the girls had school the next day. It would be later that they were thanked for sending the clothes immediately and not waiting forever. This news would come with the disheartening fact that the gnome did indeed escape.

“Alright,” Tysha yawned, “Time to crash.”

Crash they did. The next morning the girls woke up and saw they had missed their alarms. Cara, Serenity, and the others assumed they had some business that took them away. In fact, this was their only saving grace. Any class they came late to thought the same. Professors, blissfully unaware, let them off easy with the understanding that some other force out of their control had caused them trouble. The four of them silently agreed never to say a word. This worked well, since they had a family gathering for their Uncle Andriy’s birthday on Friday that they might have missed if they got in real trouble!

 

[xrakkax]

Friday October 10th, 2025​

On the day of Andriy’s birthday the girls notified their clubs that they wouldn’t be present after school. Charlotte and Kaylee stowed their extra books, but still brought their homework. Going to a party didn’t mean they couldn’t finish their work afterwards.

“Oh, I didn’t get anything for Uncle Andriy,” Charlotte realized. That had been happening a lot since school took up their lives. “Did you?”

Coming up to the portal, Kaylee had to shake her head, sighing at her own forgetfulness. "There's just been so much going on," she said, though it didn't make up for anything. "I hope he doesn't mind. Maybe we just get him something extra special for Christmas? We could go in on a present together to get something nice.*

“Yeah, let’s do that,” Charlotte agreed. She was pretty sure Andriy wouldn’t be upset, but she wanted to make it up somehow. “We’ll see what the others get him this time and maybe that will inspire us.”

Using their minds for more than school sometimes burnt them out. The load of work simply gouged them at times. This would be a nice break from having to think hard on a gift.

The girls came through the portal to their room where their Aunt Natalia had brought Chel for Kaylee, since that week had been full and now that the weekend was at hand, the chinchilla was happy to be back for some cuddles.

After a while of some homework the girls got ready for Andriy’s birthday dinner. They knew all of their friends and family would be present. It was rumored that a friend of Alassiel’s had received an impromptu invitation when they happened to cross paths with her. The sisters were curious who had come since they didn’t catch a name.

On the way down the two chatted about snippets of their week. Charlotte heard about Lorenzo’s encounter with that girl Kaylee had seen.

“Hmm, I’ll keep an eye out on her behavior if I see her,” Charlotte assured her sister.

It was true that their female family members always said to pick significant others who wouldn’t cheat, but there was a line of respect that the other girl should not dare cross—ignorance or arrogance determined the proper response. The ‘lip balm’ incident being a favored story of the adult females to tell, not to mention when the devil women Trudy had fought with their Aunt Annabelle.

Grateful that her sister was willing to be a sleuth on her behalf so she wouldn't have to keep trying to understand Lorenzo, Kaylee let out a sigh. "I never would have thought dating would be so much work. All the adults make relationships seem so simple and natu-" she broke off suddenly. They'd opened the door to the dining hall, and while dozens of smiling familiar faces met them, there was one by Andriy and Alassiel that she only recognized by description.

Their night at Hiraeth Hill had been an exciting one, so it wasn't until the days after that Charlotte and Tallulah had a chance to mention the scarred young man who had been in their kitchens in the dead of night. Even without being there, Kaylee knew this figure had to be the 'Adam' they had seen taking away carts of food with the servants. Brows furrowing, her steps had slowed as she tried to figure out just what was going on. "Is that Alassiels friend?" Kaylee murmured quietly to her sister.

An observant sweep of the faces in the room confirmed that there were no other new people among their family and friends. Niklaus, though not often present, was still a man they knew well. He sat beside Emery, no stranger to the girls.

“I think so,” Charlotte whispered back. “Hmm, I wonder what’s up…” she trailed off in quiet thought as they approached the table to the sound of warm welcomes.

Tucking aside their concerns and suspicions for now, Kaylee approached the center of the event, putting on a practiced smile. "Happy birthday!" she chimed to their uncle and overly round aunt at his side.

“Happy birthday Uncle Andriy!” Charlotte beamed.

Andriy grinned at the young women, rising from his seat and pulling each in for a strong hug, though nothing that could compare to some of the bear hugs of the more filled men in their family. "Kaylee, Lottie, so good to have you here," he welcomed them both, despite it being their house. "Best gift can ask for."

Deciding to sit close to Adam, the girls took seats across the way from him. Naturally the adults in their immediate view were happy to introduce the new man when the girls perked in curiosity.

Alassiel, hand on rounded belly, gestured to the young stranger with her other. “Kaylee, Charlotte—this is Adam Owler.”

“Hello,” Charlotte smiled.

"A pleasure to meet you, Adam," Kaylee was quick to follow suit, knowing just what was expected in such an encounter. Manners and etiquette would have to triumph over their curiosities, for now.

“Good to meet you,” Adam gave a nod to both.

Charlotte, unable to keep herself from satisfying her and her sister’s curiosity, looked between her Aunt and the young man, asking, “So, what brings you to Belarus?”

Alassiel answered, “He’s a fellow colleague in the Elite Agency.”

Knowing that particular phrase referred to their Aunt’s work, that had more to it than to sit in front of a camera or laugh at the humorless jokes of wealthy clients, the girls were quick to catch on just what Adam probably did as a job. It surprised both of them, seeing he was probably no more than fourteen or fifteen.

Smiling, Adam said, “I know I’m not a model, and I’m afraid my social talents are lacking, but I do my part.”

They hadn’t expected him to assume they were surprised for that reason. It did make sense. The young man’s face, mauled from some unknown reason, wouldn’t tempt the fancies of most photographers.

Charlotte quickly clarified, “Oh, we didn’t mean—I don’t think you—,” she wasn’t sure how to phrase it, “It’s not that, it’s just—you’re so young.” They knew their Aunt was far older than she looked, so it made sense for her.

Spoffing, Adam said, “Ah, I see. Understandable.”

“Though, it might clear things up if I said it’s not uncommon for people his age to join,” Alassiel informed them. “A lot of the agents are survivors themselves. Adam is one of the children I liberated from Mr. Crane.”

Over the years the girls had learned more as was gradually appropriate about their aunt and her work to rescue children and those their age who had found themselves in the worst predicaments. They knew some details of what had happened the summer before the great events and the rescue efforts of Alassiel who had, in turn, needed rescuing herself. The explanation of Adam's affiliation with her only drew more questions in Kaylee's mind, but she knew they might not be appropriate or coothe for the current event.

"I'm glad aunt Alassiel was able to help you," Kaylee finally settled on, keeping her questions to herself. For now.

"Моє море has been an angel to many," Andriy said with great pride, looking to his wife with an undying admiration.

Alassiel smiled with appreciation. She slipped her hand onto Andriy’s thigh, giving a soft squeeze. Her heart soared for both her niece and husband’s comments. She knew the work to free the vulnerable across the world would be never ending, but if she could make a difference to just one person, she would do it.

Observing the exchange of quiet affection plucked at Charlotte. She could tell, likely Kaylee too, the depth of love the people around had for their soulmates. In the way they helped them up to their feet, gave small touches to their hands, or teased. The assurance that a significant other wasn’t needed came to mind, and as wise as those words were, Charlotte sensed a longing, even if small, to know it was simply not the time in her life for a relationship and not because she was defective.

“I see you’re curious,” Adam’s gentle voice pulled Charlotte from her thoughts, at first believing him to be addressing her. However, she saw that he was looking at Kaylee who pinked softly at having stared for a second longer than she meant to at his wounded face. “It’s alright. It’s natural for people to want to know. To be honest, I am not sure how I got my scars.” His guess at her thoughts hit the nail on the head. “You see, I’m a werebeast. One morning I woke up with these cuts when I was young.”

Charlotte looked over at Granya. Her Aunt sat with Finn on her shoulder, next to Liam. They were eating their meal and enjoying the conversation of Willow and Theo about their date night. Apparently the gnome had escaped.

Turning back, Charlotte asked, “Is it alright to ask which creature?”

Feeling up for a small game, Adam asked the girls, “Venture a guess?”

Kaylee, still slightly embarrassed that she'd been caught with a lingering gaze, had to admit her own curiosity was winning out and when presented with information she happily devoured it. Cornflower eyes roamed his face more brazenly when given the opportunity to do so, her lips quirked up in thought as she chewed over her options. "A lynx or a mountain lion?" she posed her thoughts after carefully evaluating the cuts on his face.

“Wolf?” Charlotte cocked her head.

Shaking his head, Adam said with a smile, “Wolf is common, and I know the cuts on my face resemble that of a swipe from a big cat, but no.” He tapped the rim of his plate. “Hint; I’m eating poison ivy, bramble berries, and greenbrier.”

True, the girls could see the variety piled unevenly on the flat porcelain. It made sense now to see his food separate from the other serving bowls. No one would want to touch poison ivy!

Kaylee hummed aloud as she muddled around in her brain again. Admittedly, as much as she enjoyed learning of beasts, she felt herself struggling to find an answer that she could be confident in. Finally she had to shrug and throw out the one she came closest to agreeing on, "A bear?"

“I’m sorry, but no,” Adam said apologetically.

“Uhh,” Charlotte’s eyes roamed to her Aunt Lauri, trying to think of different diets that they learned about in regard to this situation. The most that came to mind were vegetarian beasts. “...a goat?”

“Close,” Adam chuckled. “A white-tailed deer.”

“Oh,” Charlotte noted the ruffage on his plate. While bears could eat poison ivy and goats were known to nibble on brambles, all three plants had only one animal in common.

Adam forked a bite of the leafy greens known to be the bane of human skin, and stuffed it into his mouth. How he could find it appetizing was a wonder to them. The thought that he best not turn into a deer during hunting season in the vicinity of Molly or Micha made Charlotte inwardly giggle.

Kaylee had to admit she was surprised, and it showed on her face. Most of the time when she thought of werebeasts, it was something vicious. Wolves, panthers, bears, and others that had crossed her mind. A deer wasn't exactly a predator, which confused her greatly.

"Interesting," Kaylee murmured, watching him for a few moments longer before realizing she was staring again. She considered asking another question, but a call to attention stopped her.

The lights had dimmed and from a doorway a soft white glow was being ceremoniously pushed toward the table, headed straight for Andriy. The tiered cake was ocean-themed covered in coral, seashells and starfish as a tribute to his dear sea. As with every birthday celebrated, obligatory singing needed to commence, Willow more than happy to start off the somber song while others joined in.

Children hopped off of their seats who had mobility and the swiftness to dodge any hands of adults. They came to crowd around Andriy and Alassiel. The Seamaiden got up to better angle her phone to take video and pictures, both of the beaming kiddies who were eager to ‘help’ their Uncle Andriy, and her husband, the birthday man, as well. Their daughters hugged his side, excited to be present with their father at this moment.

"Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday, dear Andriy; happy birthday to you!" Even those with less than pleasant voices made sure they were heard, everyone happy to celebrate a member of their large family.

"Make a wish!" Amelie squealed with unbridled delight, bouncing up to jump up and down in her chair until a gentle look from her mother had her back on her bottom.

Grinning wide, Andriy did just that, closing his eyes to make his wish before blowing out the candles.

“Whoa!” Alassiel’s cheer mixed with sudden surprise, juxtaposed to the shouts of joy around them. A strong fragrance of jasmine waft from her where she stood beside her husband among the children.

“Ah no,” Dorians little voice of alarm caught many ears. “Aunty Awasea peed!”

Curious, the adults shuffled aside the children to get an understanding of the situation. Alassiel, pink cheeked, stepped away from a puddle that gathered at her feet. Her inner leg glistened with clear liquid. Ocean eyes blinked, flickering up to meet Andriy’s in surprise. Such was unexpected that there was a pause of silence in the room.

With a room full of children, there was enough expertise to know precisely what happened. Andriy in particular had been present each time his wife had started labor and the familiar sensation of excitement and anxiety flooded over him. "Baby is coming," he beamed wider than when everyone was singing.

"Baby, baby!" The young ones who understood the basic concept of babies made mommies shared the joy in a bubbling mantra, bouncing up and down.

“Stars, ya’ll hoppin’ like you’re in a bouncy house!” Molly chuckled as she and the others corralled the children to the side.

“Come on kids, there’s cake!” Ryuu gestured to the towering confection. That certainly helped to coax them.

Niklaus guided Ambrose to Emery’s side, knowing that if dessert was to be had, it should be mother, and not the child, to choose the size of the slice. The others were happy to do the same. Charlotte and Kaylee were quick to help tame the chaos of the children. Surprisingly Adam turned out to be a great help too.

“Hold on,” Theo raised a hand. “We should save cake for later.” After all, they couldn’t have it without the birthday boy!

"Do you want to head to the medical wing?" Willow asked as she quickly crossed to Alassiels free side, placing a hand gently on her lower back. "Or did you plan to deliver at home?"

“Uh, I—I had planned at home, but I thought I had a couple more days. I’m not sure.” Alassiel was confused about what she wanted to do. Normally the child came pretty much when expected. She thought she would be in their house at this stage. With one hand on Willow and the other holding Andriy’s, she waddled with them a moment as she thought it through. “Ooo,” she exhaled, pausing the walk and leaning on her husband while tightening her grip on Willow’s poor innocent hand.

Inara called over a wheelchair immediately. She held it steady so that Willow and Andriy could ease Alassiel onto it. “Okay mama, here or home?”

“The party, the children...” Alassiel did feel bad interrupting, she glanced at Andriy with an apologetic look.

“Wes and the others got them handled. Willow can keep an eye on your littles, you know that,” Inara chuckled, glancing around at the children who were easily distracted with cake, and the adults who were peering over at the Delevigne couple in this electric time. “Just tell us which place you want and we’ll get you there.”

Alassiel, giving Andriy a light squeeze and a smile, finally said, “Our house. I’ve got all my stuff there anyway.”

“Alright, let’s go,” Inara kept pace with Andriy despite her shorter legs.

Molly shouted after them, “Have a good birth now, yah hear? And expect us to come after!”

The trio could only toss back a vague acknowledgment. Inara and Andriy were on a mission! They got to the portals in a timely manner, considering their situation. Inara helped the two get through the portals and down their halls to their birthing lagoon.

Drowned Maidens were always born in water. Usually a kelpie or two circled around to make sure the process went well. Sometimes they employed the aid of dolphins to relax a distressed Maiden with sonar. Alassiel and Andriy were not in any alliance with a dolphin, so they had to make do with other ways.

“My shoes, moya Vyshnya,” Alassiel poked her feet up. She could barely bend down, let alone see her feet.

Everything felt like it was moving so fast, and Andriy knew that it would be even more intense for Alassiel. He was quickly on his knees, slipping off her shoes and carefully setting them aside before giving her ankles a quick rub each. His own shoes were more hastily removed but still put out of the way.

"Ready for water?" Andiry asked as he held out his arms, fully prepared to assist her in. He was there to be fully supportive of her and let her move at her own pace, trusting her feelings more than anything.

“Yes, thank you,” Alassiel was grateful for his help in getting up.

Inara pulled the wheelchair aside and stood by at the ready. She hoped her twins weren’t making trouble for the others. Thankfully she had her phone on-hand in case they needed her extra help. Inara’s faith in Rosy, Willow, Lauri, Ellie, and the others eased her nerves about it.

Alassiel, with Anddriy’s help, slipped off her outfit too. Inara gathered that pile of clothes to the side, out of their way. Then the Seamaiden got into the lagoon with her Cherry, exhaling steady breaths.

It was a natural pool, warmed by hot springs they connected to it; fresh water clean enough to drink. The shallow end served the purpose of birthing well. Alassiel could tilt or squat in any position she wanted. Andriy, right with her, helped when she needed it. Mostly she rested her front on his, with her head on his shoulder, and with her lower half poking out. Somehow that felt much better. The water took all the pressure off of her back too.

“Ooo,” Alassiel, without thinking, began to make the sound Andriy swore meant the child was coming soon. Her little body wiggle and foot shuffle were markers as well. In this state his Sea was quite out of it, just focusing on the moment and holding onto him, that she couldn’t corroborate his statement.

Andriy was quick to offer what support he could to his wife, be it physical or otherwise. His hold on her was gentle though ungiving as the water splashed from her subtle movements.

"Ти робиш дивовижно, моє море," Andriy murmured softly to the familiar noise, although he was surprised by it sounding so quickly. A kiss of encouragement was placed on Alassiel's forehead before he turned to Inara.

Not as aware of her patterns, Inara fidgeted, “Is everything alright? Does she need anything?”

"Tak, there is switch on wall behind you. Flip, please."

Once she did it would turn on sonar that was installed in the base of the rocks around the lagoon, their own manufactured attempt at replacing the dolphins she would have had in her completely natural birthing experience.

In moments the resonance of the sonar rippled through the water. The tight hold on Andriy relaxed, though Alassiel still kept in place for the last rung of the process. It would be long now.

Fascinated, Inara positioned herself to watch without being a disruptive presence. She could just see the tension and ache leave the birthing woman’s body. By now Inara knew the twins were her last birth, but she wished she had known about this!

“Oh,” Alassiel’s posture flexed. Her face grimaced briefly. With one arm hooked around Andriy’s neck, the other slipped between them. She gave a soft bend at the knee, gasped loudly when the crown of the baby created the ring-of-fire, and in two pushes she guided their child from her body. Alassiel’s flood of euphoria came first merely because she gave birth, but when she and Andriy cradled the child—gently pressed between their chests—Andriy’s natural rush of hormones for having his baby against his skin pulled all the familiar sensations of births past and bonded them together.

Near tears of joy, they would stay like this in the water, help their newborn’s vernix caseosa soak into the baby’s skin by rubbing the little one gently, until the placenta was ready to exit. Then Inara would be asked to bring a special bag over and they would come out.

Well acquainted with the process by their fourth time around, Andriy was quick to accommodate Alassiel for the very smooth birthing process. Each time he'd watched his wife with the miracle of a little life she created brought out strong emotions of admiration and pride for her. He could never feel as if he contributed enough in comparison to what she did, but made certain he was at her side during the process and after whenever necessary.

The tradition to wait to cut the cord rooted in the kelpie’s understanding of human biology—all the nutrients and benefits from the connection should not be severed prematurely. Some kelpie gardens preferred to allow the organ to fall off on its own, usually no more than three to ten days. Humans referred to this as a ‘Lotus Birth’. Alassiel kept this practice since this was how her temple did it. The bag helped keep the mess of the placenta from getting on anything and provided a way to tote it easily along with the baby. The couple would spend these next days at home.

Resting forehead-to-forehead, Alassiel sniffed back her tears, with a heart full of love, meaning to speak words of affection, but paused when the scent of evergreen filled her nose. She looked up at Andriy with a puzzled expression. Then, she peered down at the teal-haired infant, parting enough that she could see between the legs.

Gasping, Alassiel blurted, “We have a boy!”

Andriy hadn't even registered the earthy scent as what it was at first, too held in the moment of embracing his love and their newest life. Her statement caught Andriy completely off guard though, coming to terms from their first pregnancy that he'd be the father of little sea maidens that flourished with their mother's traits.

"A boy?" Andriy repeated her words in utter disbelief, looking down himself to confirm that their fourth was indeed male. Knowing all too well that a male drowned maiden was beyond rare, a new surge of excitement washed over him. "We have a son! О море моє, ти ніколи не вражаєш мене. Він такий ідеальний! [Oh My Sea, you never fail to amaze me. He is so perfect]"

“We do! We have a little boy!” Happy tears slipped down Alassiels cheeks as she shared a kiss with Andriy. “Він такий же милий і досконалий, як і його батько. Твоє насіння міцне, моє Вишня, що керувало хлопчиком.[He is as sweet and perfect as his father. Your seed is strong, moya Vyshnya, to have managed a boy.]”

All the while that Inara witnessed the scene, she couldn’t help but feel the urge to text everyone. “Ooh, can I tell?”

Alassiel chuckled, “Why not? They will know soon enough. Go on and message them.”

Inara clicked away. Just as she finished and sent the text, Alassiel inhaled sharply. The placenta had finally loosened and, although squishy and nowhere near the trouble of a baby’s head, it still had to pass through the tender cervix. Inara grabbed the special tote immediately.

“This is so exciting!” Inara squealed quietly while she helped the couple out.

“Yes, it is!” Alassiel agreed, taking time to come out. The weight of gravity after floating was tiring. Thankfully her husband was there to aid her in moving around.

Inara flitted about, gathering towels and an easy gown for Alassiel to wear. “Who would have thought that you would have had a—Oh wait, Molly!”

“Oh, that’s right! That little snipe knew all along,” Alassiel smiled and shook her head as she handed the baby to Andriy to hold, so she could put on her simple outfit. Once clothed she sat down with Andiry and chuckled, “So much for the girl name we picked out.”

“What were the names you had said before?” Inara asked.

“I know one was Aenon,” Alassiel turned her ocean eyes up to Andriy’s, after positioning their infant to feed. “Ти завжди пропонував найдивовижніші імена, моя Любов. [You always suggested the most wonderful names, my Love.]”

Andriy grinned at her side, trousers wet but not about to leave to change just yet. These moments were too precious to miss , and he wouldn't miss them for the world. One hand came to rest on Alassiel's shoulder, looking down at her and their son with unwavering love. "Tak, had said Lochlan or Aenon," he recalled, "But I think Aenon better. And name similar to mine - oh, and we share birthday! Will be best defense against all girls, to band together."

Chuckling, Alassiel pressed her cheek against his in a kind of hug while she kept her baby at her breast. “Yes! What a wonderful gift to have on your birthday. Oh, I know you two will have great fun. You’re an amazing father,” she said sincerely.

Her words meant the world to him and Andriy carefully nuzzled against her without disrupting the important act of feeding. Even having Rayne at an early age, he had been determined to give his budding family everything they could possibly need and be a steady beacon of support. "А ти ідеальна мати, моє прекрасне море, [And you a perfect mother, my beautiful sea]" he insisted as he took up post at her side.

Inara, who had been cleaning up messes, helping them fill out paperwork, and giving them anything they needed, from water to snacks, came to their side to asked, “Do you need anything else?”

“Not at the moment,” Alassiel said, shaking her head. “We’re gonna just relax in this lounge for a while. You can head back if you like”

Inara gave a nod. “Let me know when you’re ready to see anyone. They’re eager to meet our new family.”

Smiling, Alassiel said, “We will. And thank you, Inara—and Willow. Let her know I appreciate that she helped me to the chair and took on our little Tides.”

“Absolutely,” Inara gave her a gentle touch on her shoulder and wished Andriy well. “See you two soon!”

Alassiel snuggled contentedly with Andriy, sharing murmurs of affection and kisses between the three of them. It would be no more than an hour or two before they finished cleaning up and moved into the living room. As for the others, they waited impatiently for more news on the baby.

Charlotte and Kaylee just managed to distract the tornado children with a new Disney hit—some little girl and her magical animal on an adventure—when Adam came to sit beside the two while holding on his lap, of all surprises, Zasha.

Kaylee had been keeping an ear open for any news of the newest member of their expanding family. Well, as best as she could with all the activity and excitement of the young children they were corralling. She did manage to catch word that there was an unexpected surprise: a little boy drowned maiden! Excitement to see just what that would mean was contained for the sake of focusing on the children. She was also surprised to find that Adam had managed to tame the feisty spawn of serpent and stallion.

"Found yourself a new friend, Zasha?" Kaylee asked curiously.

Green eyes pulled off the screen of animation to narrow at her cousin, pulling up one finger and putting it to her lips. "Da. Tikho, fil'm! [Quiet, movie!]" she scolded the older girl before sitting back on her living throne and watching the movie with growing interest.

Adam whispered, “I don’t think we’re in a position to argue…”

No, not unless they intended to get more than a soft scold. Charlotte decided she would lower her tone as well when she asked, “How much are you allowed to talk about your job?”

The night off the bonfire hadn’t left her forethoughts. Charlotte knew her sister was just as curious.

“I’m among friends here, I suppose I can speak freely,” Adam softly responded. “What do you want to know?”

“Well,” Charlotte’s cheeks pinked. “We heard you had come a while ago, in September. Rumor has it that you and some servants were transporting food on carts from the kitchens…”

A smile that couldn’t be gauged as either knowing or naive bloomed on Adam’s face. “Ah, I see.”

Charlotte bobbed her head, feeling quite appreciative if what she suspected was mercy not to call her out. “What was that all about?”

“My agents and I liberated a group of children and we took them in the lower levels,” Adam explained. The girls knew that practically all the dungeons had been replaced with extra living space, though there was still a hall or two that served as a cellblock should the need arise. “They had just arrived here and they needed attending. Your parents generously supplied them with any accommodations.”

Kaylee had listened in as Adam filled in blanks she and her sister both had regarding his presence. She had to admit it was quite admirable for him to be dedicated to such a cause. It still seemed like a lot for him to take on, though he didn't seem to mind.

"They're fortunate to have you to help, otherwise they'd never be able to receive such accommodations," Kaylee offered quiet input. When their whispering hadn't drawn more scolds from the younger children, she decided to press with one of her own curiosities. "Is...is working with the agency something that you enjoy? Do you plan to stay or would you consider going to the academy for training?"

A very good question. Adam took a moment to think about his response. “I think, all things considered in my position, I would probably not join the academy.”

“Why?” Charlotte asked.

Shifting carefully, so as not to disturb Zasha, Adam said, “Well, there are a few reasons. Firstly, I would be concerned about taking a break from the work I am doing. A single day at the school is a day lost tracking and breaking out children. Second, the training I would receive there focuses on fairies. It’s good to learn, and I support anyone who does, but my job is more covert. I would be avoiding, rather than engaging, with fairies. Lastly,” Adam gave a small shrug, “I’m not academically inclined, to be honest. I don’t think I could even pass the entrance exam.” The implication of his lack of proper education hit a somber note. The girls couldn’t tell if this was true, but at the moment it was Adam’s opinion of himself.

His response made Kaylee's brows furrow, although she did consider that was just because growing up with their father planning the academy, she couldn't imagine not attending. Their tutoring and training had been precisely tailored to ensure they earned their place and weren't just attending from their name.

"Well, if it's any consolation I think you seem to be intellectually sound enough that you'd get in if you chose to," Kaylee decided after some thought. "Though, if you think your work is where you belong, then that's what is best for you. Especially since this is a prime time for your work while you're still young." She imagined once he grew older the clientele they'd be after wouldn't be as interested.

Momentarily confused, Adam caught up with what Kaylee meant. “Oh, uh, I do work with the agency, but I’m not an escort like Mrs. De’Levigne.” For the first time he blushed. “My strengths lie in scouting and transportation. I’ll be able to do my job well into my adulthood.”

Charlotte’s mocha eyes roamed discreetly over the gnarled flesh of his face. She couldn’t deny that she didn’t find him attractive. Not at first glance for sure. Her imagination smoothed out his rippled scars to fashion a pleasing facade, but the illusion broke when she refocused on the reality of his eternal wounds. Still, if there was one thing she learned from the struggles they went through, someone’s appearance was a poor indicator of good character. Charlotte decided Adam had a great character.

Kaylee could feel her own cheeks heating up as he explained in detail what his role was. "Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to assume," she was quick to apologize. "You're still obviously quite a valuable asset and by what rumors have said, efficient if that much food was needed."

“It’s alright, no offense taken,” Adam assured in a comforting tone. “And thank you. I’m proud of what we’ve been able to do, to save children from these organizations.”

A monumental task, Charlotte could guess. She felt comfortable enough to ask, “What...what organization did you break those kids from in September?”

“They were headed to a reappropriated military base specializing in the production of adrenochrome,” Adam said it with a frown. “It’s a drug made of blood with a high presence of adrenaline, which happens when a body is put under extreme distress or torment. It’s most potent when extracted from... ” he trailed off, glancing down at the children. “We’ve been able to save thousands, but there are many who aren’t as lucky. Your father thinks there is a way to dismantle their whole operation. I’m hoping that’s true.”

"That's horrible," cornflower eyes were touched with a mixture of sadness and anger that someone would be taking advantage of such young, innocent souls. "I'm sure that if anyone can bring those bast- that operation down, Dad will know what to do."

With her own mother working alongside Rosalie to entertain the De'Levigne children who were apart from their parents, Melody had shuffled her way from the movie enough to climb into Kaylee's lap. A tired head rested against her chest and Kaylee automatically coiled her arms around her young cousin. She couldn't fathom how some people lacked any moral compass and would think it okay to harm a child. If anyone came after anyone of the children around her, she would have no problem taking action against them. People like that wouldn't deserve mercy.

Charlotte’s stomach turned over as her mind rushed with sorrowful thoughts. Though she and Kaylee were headed into careers that exterminated beings who would just as easily eat a child, it made her skin crawl to know that humans could choose to be as evil. Charlotte decided she heard enough for one night, saying, “Well, I think that day will come too, and when it does, we should celebrate.”

Nodding, Adam said, “I would like that.” He offered an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry if I dragged the mood down. This is a birthday party after all.”

“Oh, it’s not your fault. We asked,” Charlotte assured him. “I’m glad you came.”

Adam swept a look around at the various scenes of couples, their children, and the friends who mingled harmoniously. “Me too. Your family is great. I hope I have one like it someday.”

At saying so, Inara walked in through the door. The people in the room soon registered her presence and didn’t spare time asking questions about the newborn.

“Ah, what does he look like?” Lauri held in a squeal. “Is he blue? Or green?”

“Does he smell like flower?” Micha questioned.

“When will we get to see him?” Charlotte asked.

“Soon, we just need to let them rest for a moment,” Inara chuckled, gathering any child of hers who came for a hug into her arms.

Wesley and Everest made sure the ‘hugs’ were not a trick to distract them so that other certain kids could ditch the party to satisfy their shenanigans. He gave Lyranni a squinty eye when she took a few steps closer to the door Inara came though, and the girl popped back with the other kids, feigning innocence.

“How long?” Theo asked.

“Oh, probably no more than an hour or two,” Inara said, shuffling with them to the couches. As she did so, she came close to Mrs. Al-Zakhar to say, “Willow, Alassiel wanted me to tell you she’s very thankful for your help.”

Willow had to beam at the praise passed along that Inara brought with her. "Oh, but of course," she said as she balanced Rivver on one knee and Nell on the other. As the oldest, Rayne had insisted on standing on her own, though she didn't stray from her sisters.

"A little lad ought to be quite the exciting change for them," Gordon remarked as he slipped an arm around Amalia, keeping an eye on their little ones while trying to understand just how this newcomer was able to calm his spitfire daughter.

"House of three sisters, will not get much rest," Joao chuckled as Renata curled up on his chest, too drowsy to keep watching the movie. "But are good sisters for him. Good family."

"Can we meet baby now, mama?" Amelie's curiosity had won over her interest in the film, walking over and placing one hand on her mother's leg and the other on her father's looking ready to scale up them.

Rosy chuckled at her daughter, helping her up so she could sit on Cory's lap; her preferred place to perch when given the opportunity. "Patience, my love. Once he is ready and his mama and papa have rested, we'll go meet the baby, but we'll all need to be quiet so we don't scare him."

Long fingers gave Amelie a little tickle. “In the meantime, I think you should worry about the Tickle-Monster!” Cory exclaimed.

While Cory employed his skills to delight and distract his adorable daughter, the others resigned to doing the same for the rest of the children.

Gordon had been curious to see Zasha, in a word, ‘calm’, and Amalia noticed this as well. They watched Adam engage with her and the other tornadoes with relative ease. Perhaps a trait that came with being a beast? Granya, when shifted into her wolf form, had no trouble entertaining children. It was hard not to interact with a giant fluffy wolf though.

Wesley, Yonten, and Everest took a well-earned break from chasing the gremlin girls now occupied with Adam, cracking open a drink with their wives beside them. They were drinking some of the brew Jovan brought. Theo and Micha swore by it.

Where before it felt like an eternity, having fun shrunk the wait for them. Soon enough Inara got a text saying that Alassiel and Andriy were ready to receive company. The room rose in excitement and chatter. There were several warnings made to children who were on the brink of making naughty decisions. However, in the end, the companions went as a group to the portal room. All except for Wesley, that is.

“Take lots of pictures,” Wesley said. “I want every angle of the infant if I am going to make the gift I have in mind.”

Inara exchanged a kiss with him. “I will. And they’ll take photos too, I’m sure.” She caressed his cheek. “And I am certain that, as soon as the placenta falls off, Alassiel will bring the baby here too.”

Smiling softly, Wesely said, “Good.”

Charlotte inwardly frowned as she walked through the portal without her father with them. She glanced back once more when the gate closed. Wesley stood, feet away from freedom. The sight of him vanished with the shutting of the door.

“Come on,” Inara smiled sadly. “Let’s go girls…”

They didn't have to spare words for Kaylee to understand the emptiness felt when Wesley stayed behind. So many moments he missed or had to experience through a monitor, which didn't seem fair. She could only hope that soon they'd be able to have him fully in their life, if the court's rulings could be overturned.

"Yeah, let's go," Kaylee put a supportive hand on her sister as they followed after the group into the residence.

With considerable effort, the children were corralled and calmed enough to be shuffled through the portal with their appropriate guardians. Theo had been placed in charge of their children while Willow carried the younger two of the De'Levigne girls to be reunited with their parents and to meet their new sibling. There were still a few hushed warnings when one or more of the troop of kids got too excited, even if the adults were sharing in the thrill.

Coming into the living space, a chorus of 'awws' flooded out at the sight of the couple and their teal-topped bundle who was nestled still in Alassiel's arms, Andriy tight at her side and beaming from ear to ear.

“Hey everyone!” Alassiel greeted warmly, from where she sat snug and content.

"I'll be damned, a boy in your tribe after all," Everest commented with a chuckle, lifting the two glasses he'd brought with him and passing one to the Ukrainian. "Congratulations, you two," he began the round of well wishing while throwing back a good amount of his own drink.

“Thank you,” Alassiel beamed.

Granya side-stepped around Everest and poked her nose in the air. “The scent is different.”

"Smells like Cwistmas twee," Lilith commented as she tugged on Ellie's arm, trying to encourage her mother to draw closer. Growing up around Rayne who was close to her age, she was quite used to the pretty flower smells of the cotton candy haired girls.

Ellie chuckled, nodding in agreement. "He does, doesn't he? An evergreen tree," she explained to her daughter while keeping a close eye on Nora just in case she decided to get rowdy.

"He's absolutely beautiful, you two," Willow praised as she came near their couch, easing the baby's older siblings to sit beside their father.

Alassiel and Andriy gladly enfolded their children in their cuddles on the couch. Rayne, used to the presence of babies twice now, guided Nell and Rivver in how to gently touch the soft hand of the newborn; eager to pass the knowledge shown to her.

Rosy nodded in agreement. "A treasure. Have you officially decided on his name?" she asked curiously, draping one arm around Cory's waist as she waited as patiently as she could to get her baby-fix in.

"He's lookin like a lagoon himself," Annabelle remarked amused and also enjoying the calming scents in the room. "Wouldn't pick that for a name though."

“Hey everyone!” Alassiel greeted warmly, from where she sat snug and content.
=
“Thank you,” Alassiel beamed.

Granya side-stepped around Everest and poked her nose in the air. “The scent is different.”
=
Alassiel and Andriy gladly enfolded their children in their cuddles on the couch. Rayne, used to the presence of babies twice now, guided Nell and Rivver in how to gently touch the soft hand of the newborn; eager to pass the knowledge shown to her.

[End]

Yonten grinned, “Lemme guess—Storm?”

“No,” Alassiel chuckled.

The Tibetan hummed in thought, leaning a little on his wife while keeping Nia on his hip. “Geyser?”

At this point there were some who did want to guess. “How about Gale?” Theo offered from where he sat with his little ones cradled on his lap.

Shaking her head, Alassiel spoffed, “No, not those. I’ll give you a hint: Andriy said it before.”

“Bien foutu, I know this!” Lauri huffed inwardly as she waited her turn to hold the infant.

“Oh it’s on the tip of my tongue,” Natalia murmured thoughtfully, standing nearby with Zacarius in her arms while Lucius stood holding her hand.

Molly parted her mouth to speak, but her husband clasped his hand over her lips. “Ah, no, you cheat—Ow!” Micha jerked his sore finger from between her teeth.

“Well now, have we learned our lesson?” Molly scolded.

“No biting!” Beretta repeated the age-old rule set down in regard to her and her brother Colt.

Micha had the biggest, smuggest grin at seeing his wife wince in realization. “Da! No biting!”

“Lanon?” Ryuu shouted from the back.

“Oh please,” Nicklaus spoffed. “That has nothing to do with the sea.”

“One began with an ‘L’, that’s all I know,” Ryuu admitted.

Rosy pursed her lips in thought, struggling to recall what had been brought up. "It was something religious wasn't it? "

"Sim, but don't remember just what it was," Joao literally scratched his head, an action that drew giggles from a drowsy Renata. "Was not Abel."

"Apple starts with A," Amelie said with proud confidence in her words, looking up at her father for well-earned praise.

Cory grinned goofily, giving his girl a kiss. “That’s right, Melie!”

Emery stood aside with Ambrose who shared the curiosity of the other children and had already whispered his hopes of another boy to play with. "Well, with you two I wouldn't expect an Adam or an Abraham, and that's probably the limit of what I can recall from ever going to church."

“I think he’s Jewish. They have temples, not churches, don’t they?” Ryuu asked, absentmindedly plucking a fallen leaf from Emery’s shoulder. The De’Levigne house was notorious for plants everywhere.

“It’s neither,” Nicklaus stepped close to Ryuu, which happened to also shorten the gap between him and Emery. “Jews have synagogues.”

Ryuu scoffed dismissively, “Semantics.”

“Oh please,” Nicklaus said, meaning to add, but Ryuu turned around to offer another guess.

“Angelo?”

Andriy had to chuckle, quite certain no one was going to guess correctly. "No, not so common. He is Aenon," he introduced his son to the room, earning murmurs of everyone swearing they were going to guess that next!

"I love Aenon," Melody beamed happily, trying to slowly inch her way closer.

Willow stroked her darling daughter's hair while gently keeping her out of the way. "He is a sweet boy, isn't he?"

"And what have you settled on for a middle name?" Oliver questioned with interest, approving of their choice for a first name. "I can't imagine it'll be another blossom and we're running low on relatives to honor with how many little ones are running about."

“Well,” Alassiel smiled over at her baby, “We’ve thought of a couple since finding out his sex, and...I think we like ‘Malik’. It means ‘Wave; King’. We think that fits for him.”

“Oh, c'est doux!” Lauri bubbled, feeling the need to give her baby a cuddly hug. Little Astrid’s cheek squished against hers.

The others were just as happy to hear about their choice. Jovan, rarely without a drink in his hand, raised a glass with anyone else who had one too. “To new life.”

Glasses went up to join in the toast, everyone quite excited for another successful life joining them. Though there were some who felt the need to make remarks on just how many had been joining.

"Now then, the question is if we're done greeting new babies, at least for this generation," Everest said with rosy cheeks, earning an elbow in his side from his wife.

Fierce crystal blue eyes silence his drunken tongue before Ellie gave the De'Levigne's a soft smile. "I think it'll just be how it is and we leave it up to Fate," she offered, glancing around the room at the many fair-sized families. "Although most of us seem to have thrown in the towel already."

"To be fair, I feel like thirty-five is getting too late to start over again," Willow said with a chuckle, smiling at their trio on Theo's lap.

Rosy had to agree, easing Ollie up on her hip. "I feel the same and I'm not even thirty." Besides, their family was perfect the way it was, in her eyes.

"I believe anymore little ones and we'll have to expand past a castle to house the lot," Oliver spoffed, shaking his head.

The talk of babies pulled Zasha's attention, brows furrowing as she scowled up at her mother. "No more babies," she insisted, tolerating her younger brother but not about to share with another.

Perking a brow, Amalia spoffed, “Нет, думаю, нам хватит нахальства.[No, I think we have enough sass.]” Both in Zasha and in Sigvar, though her son was much calmer, like his father.

Molly shifted on her feet, unsure of what to say or hint. She didn’t want to ruin the chances of the future, but her eyes did bounce between two couples in particular. Micha gave her hand a squeeze in support not to talk right now. It was Alassiel and Andriy’s moment today.

By then Aenon had circled back to his parents. They easily shuffled him back into their entanglement of little girls. “Well, I say I’m with Ellie—Let Fate decide. I know I wouldn’t trade a single one of mine.”

Looking at the three little songs in his life, Theo couldn’t say different. He smiled and huddled closer to them. Inara gave her twins a kiss and squeezed Kaylee and Charlotte. Cory, without having to think about it, shared affection with his wife and kids. Just about everyone—Santos, Blair, Crosse, and the rest—in some way, drew closer to their loved ones.

Ryuu and Nicklaus, the bachelors of the group, stood thoughtfully with Emery and Ambrose between them. The tattooed Romani shrugged and said, “Guess we’ll have to see. I mean, I’m not gonna say no to a family.”

Glancing sideways, Ryuu shifted on his feet. “You, a father?”

“Are you questioning if I can be a good parent?” Nicklaus cocked his head to the side.

“No, no, no,” Ryuu smirked and teased, “Just skeptical you’d get that far. Between the two of us, I’d probably get a family first. When did you give up on Amalia? When Gordon brought better chicken soup?”

Pink cheeked, Nicklaus endured a few light teases from the others before he coughed and said, “Well, as it turns out, Campbells is no match for homemade.”

While Emery wouldn't go so far as to tease Nicklaus, she did have a chuckle at the idea of him settling down. She’d heard of the story of his brief pursuit of Amalia, although in his favor she would admit that the Russian Wrangler could be a good handful to keep up with. That didn't mean it was impossible, but she would think it'd be a big step.

"I think you're probably the last person to talk about settling down there, Casanova," Emery nudged Ryuu.

“What’s the phrase? ‘I haven’t found the right one’, yet?” Ryuu grinned and held his chin thoughtfully. “Nicky-Nick, do you perhaps have a ‘right one’ in mind for yourself?”

The subtle glance between who Ryuu suspected was not missed by Nicklaus. He clasped his hands, ignoring Ryuu, and said, “Why don’t we head back for cake?”

Gordon had to admit he was grateful that Nicklaus had stepped away when he had. Things might have ended in his favor, but he would never forget the fury of his tattooed serpent when she had discovered he had been a hunter. That easily could have been a chance when the Romani had swooped in and snatched her away. Still, Gordon felt he owed it to the other man to try and make his life a little easier.

"Eh, I think cake sounds great," Gordon nodded to the others. "We can worry about making or growing families another night; for now we have to celebrate Aenon and Andriy."

"Cake?" Over a dozen curious eyes doubled in size as they looked up to their parents, quite familiar with the idea of sweets as treats. A frequent occurrence with how often they all had birthdays!

Amused, Willow nodded to her children, although young Aria was yawning even as she had wide eyes for cake. "Yes, we'll have a slice of cake. Alassiel, Andriy, are you two fine to take a trip back to Avostoska so that we can celebrate with Wesley?"

“Hmm,” Alassiel briefly reviewed her situation and decided she could make the trip. They had the tote that could strap to her back for easy carrying of the nutritional organ. “Alright. We’ll be a little slow, but we’ll make it.”

The families had to focus on guiding their own children back to the castle for the most part, but Granya, Liam, Ryuu, and Nicklaus helped Andriy and Alassiel with theirs, not to mention Charlotte, Kaylee, Jasper, and Jinpa were around to assist. Kit carried one of the bid diaper bags.

Slow and steady got them comfortably through the portal without stress. They roamed the familiar paths to the dining hall where Wesley was waiting for their return.

Bonding with the De’Levigne family had proved a fruitful and strong process. As soon as Wesley saw them come in through the doorways he closed the distance to the couple; It was no surprise to see the Maiden up and about only hours after her birth by this time around.

“Congratulations,” Wesley grinned, giving Andriy a fraternal hug. “A boy, now that’s exciting.”

Alassiel happily accepted a kiss to her cheek from Wesley. “Thank you, we’re overjoyed.” She shifted to show him the little one. “Meet Aenon Malik De’Levigne.”

Wesley gingerly stroked a finger down the side of the baby’s face. “As sweet and perfect as expected,” he murmured. “Mm, and a wonderful scent—Evergreen?”

Andriy kept his place at Alassiel's side with a proud smile, arm on her shoulder. "Tak, evergreen. We have whole collection of scent at this rate," he chuckled, "But will be change of pace to have boy. May need tip."

Spoffing, Alassiel gave a nod to her husband, “You can say that again. I know so little about male Drowned Maidens.”

“Ah, then it will be a learning experience together,” Wesley chuckled, turning with them to the table. “Let’s see how the little does having his first joint birthday.”

With the hall filled back up once more with the many entwined families, it didn't take long for everyone to find themselves with a healthy slice of cake and ice cream flavor of their choice. Kaylee and Charlotte were happy to help with the young ones in the families where parents were outnumbered, minimizing messes and keeping anyone from getting too fussy. Everyone was enjoying themselves and some of the adults were indulging in a final drink while the hour seemed to be sinking in on some of the younger ones.

Ambrose had finished up his dessert in a hurry and even with the rush of sugar was fighting off a yawn as he looked up at his mother. Cake and frosting covered hands moved to her knees as he moved to pull himself up.

"Cuddle?" Ambrose asked with hopeful sleepy eyes.

"Oh, baby. I would love to cuddle you," Emery said with a smile and sigh, reaching for a napkin to try and wipe his hands and her legs clean. "But mama needs to go to the bathroom. Can we cuddle in just a few minutes?"

Almond eyes looked away from his mother and instead focused on Nicklaus. Having grown up around the families around them with Emery close to Amalia and the others, the Romani had made plenty of appearances and was no stranger. There was still always some hesitation when his mother would be gone, even if it was not for long.

Sensing this, Emery gave his unruly curls a loving stroke as she stood up. "I'll be right back, baby, promise. Then we can go home, yeah? Just one too many drinks for mama to hold it in till then."

Across the table Annabelle cackled in amusement, a worn out Niah fighting off sleep in her lap. "More like mama hasn't been out in too damn long and can't hold her liquor anymore," she teased, earning a one fingered salute from Emery. "Malia, your girl going weak on us."

“Is not the only thing either.” The implication was missed by anyone younger than Kaylee. “Need more practice, Emery,” Amalia grinned. “It will come back to you, don’t worry. Is like ride bike.”

Ryuu, his sharp silver eyes on Nicklaus, quipped. “Oh, I like riding bikes. How about you, Emery?”

Dark eyes snapped over just as Ryuu took a sip of his drink, playing the moment off casually. Nicklaus squinted suspiciously at Ryuu.

There was enough convincing though for Ambrose who shifted from his mother over to the dark haired man who had the fun pictures on him, just like his mother did. Not about to waste time while he was content, Emery gave Nicklaus' shoulder a passing squeeze as she went off to the nearest bathroom. "Thank you, Nick," she smiled before setting off.

“No problem,” Nicklaus said, his eyes following Emery briefly as she walked away. A certain young boy had demanded a cuddle, after all.

While Nicklaus hadn’t exactly comforted Ambrose in this way before, he didn’t feel awkward about holding the child on the chair he had been using. At first he simply supported the boy on his legs with a hand rubbing his back. Soon enough Ambrose felt the need to wiggle into a more comfortable position the longer his mother took. Nicklaus quietly assured the little guy that she’d be back any moment.

By the time Emery returned from the bathroom, Ambrose had let his head rest on Nicklaus' chest, eyes closed in a peaceful sleep from the cuddles he had been after. Emery had to smile at the endearing sight, although she immediately knew it couldn't last for long as everyone was getting ready to leave. She came to stand behind Nick's chair, leaning over and wincing to see that a glob of cake had been missed and was now a mess that now decorated a patch on the front of Nick's shirt.

"Oh no...He's gone and used you as a napkin, I'm sorry. He can be a little monster when he wants to," Emery murmured quietly, not wanting to wake her little one before she had to.

“Huh?” Nicklaus peered down to see the truth of Emery’s observation. “Oh…” He sighed deeply for having failed to clean off the child entirely and for his unfortunate shirt. Nicklaus shifted, looking around for a solution, with every intention to fix it himself.

Picking up a napkin off the table, Emery dabbed it in a glass of water before crouching down to try and clean both her son's face and try and save what she could of the shirt before the frosting should solidify.

“Oh uh, thank you,” Nicklaus said, in mild uncertainty and inwardly pleased surprise. “He’s a good kid, even if a little messy.”

Ryuu sat several seats away, finishing off his cake slice. He remained silent, watching Nicklaus transfer the child to Emery’s arms and how the Romanian only got up to offer to walk with the woman and her child to the portals. At this point Ryuu abandoned the last bites of his cake and stood. “Well, I think that’s it for me. You two don’t mind if I join you?”

Glancing at him, Nicklaus’ lips pursed briefly. “Uh, sure, why not?”

Turning around, Ryuu waved dramatically, and in a lower volume said, “Happy birthday to you, Andriy, and your son, Aenon.”

Nicklaus did the same, adding a ‘goodnight’ as well, before tucking in his chair and slipping on his long jacket.

Arms full with a sleeping boy, Emery paused to wish Andriy a final happy birthday and congratulate the couple once more, all in hushed whispers. She didn't think much of Ryuu joining them, seeing as most were planning their departures if they weren't already gone. She naturally found herself in-step with Nicklaus, despite the added weight of a five year old on her hip. Thankfully she knew that Nick would be taking the same portal as she would to Amalia and Gordon's house, otherwise she'd be stuck trying to reach around and fumble with doors while her hands were full.

At some point Ryuu’s presence made an appearance on the other side of Emery. The three matched each other’s pace; by accident or design, they wouldn’t know. Nicklaus, once or twice, meant to make conversation and found his tongue tied. Ryuu, on the other hand, did not have that dilemma.

“Exciting day,” said the champagne haired man, keeping his volume in check in respect to the sleeping child beside him. “You’ll have your hands full tomorrow, Emery, what with the amount of cake little Ambrose ate.”

Emery spoffed and shook her head at the very thought. "Here's to hoping he's going to sleep it off, but I won't keep my hopes high," she said as she tried to adjust her arms from the growing weight. "He likes to wake up at the very ass crack of dawn and makes sure I do, too."

“You know, waking up at dawn can be a wonderful experience,” Ryuu grinned. “If you ever want a demonstration I’d be happy to prove that to you personally.”

Ryuu's offer and the implications that Emery sensed were beneath it did not go unnoticed. Thinking back to Amalia's remarks of 'bike riding' and just how long it'd been for her, Emery began to wonder if that would be such a horrible offer. After all, there was no question just how much of a playboy the champagne haired man could be, though that also meant it'd be something she'd go into with clear expectations.

Nicklaus felt a flush come over him. “Ahem—,” he quickened his steps to open the doors to the vault, “—uh, my tattoo parlor has a great view of the sunrise...” he trailed off in a mumble that neither of them caught. “If you come by we have a twenty-five percent off on smaller tattoos.”

Ryuu studied Nicklaus in silent judgement. His well-groomed brows knit in mild disappointment. Silver eyes shifted onto Emery for her response.

Emery turned her attention to Nicklaus at his mention of a discounted tattoo, offering up a grin. "Twenty-five percent, huh? That's not bad. I am a bit overdue for some ink therapy anyways, I might have to take you up on that." Figuring she couldn't just ignore Ryuu, her gaze shifted over to him. "One hell of an offer, but I still don't think you're up for being woken up by a kid. Pretty sure you require more beauty sleep than Ambrose will be so kind to spare."

Gesturing from where they walked in from, Ryuu said, “I bet we could get someone to watch the tyke.” He grinned and plopped a hand on Nicklaus shoulder. “Hell, this guy’s free I bet.”

Stunned by the audacity, Nicklaus’ cheeks burned. “What is that supposed to—Isn’t it late for you, Ryuu?” He stepped to the controls which happily distanced him from the silver-eyed man's hand. “Here, I’ll bring up your door…”

“Oh, it’s fine, you two go ahead first,” Ryuu easily commandeered the task of opening the gate to Amalia and Gordon’s home. “There we are. After you, my lady.”

Whilst Ryuu stepped back to give Emery room to walk forward, Nicklaus did the same, both to match his opponents courtesy and that he naturally would show such politeness.

As Emery passed, Ryuu leaned on the threshold of the door. “Think about it; give me a call.”

Partially tempted to brush aside his attempts, Emery had to admit it wasn't probably the worst idea in the world. For now, she wasn't going to give him the full satisfaction of anything other than not completely closing the door of possibilities. "I have your number if I decide anything. Goodnight, Ryuu," Emery nodded, hands full, before stepping further into the basement.

Nicklaus spared a narrowed glance at Ryuu before moving forward. “Oof!” He halted to a stop. His arm caught in the grip of the other man. “What is it now?” Nicklaus huffed, pulling away.

“A discount? Really?” Ryuu asked in a banal tone.

Squaring his shoulders, Nicklaus stated with self-confidence and smugness. “Threatened? If you didn’t push my buttons, I wouldn’t have to be so flirtatious.”

A silence of shock fell over Ryuu. “Flirtatious? You think that's flirting? Nick, you offered a discount for your business. That’s literally your job. That’s the opposite of flir—Ugh,” Ryuu exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose briefly. “Look, I thought I might provoke you into making some kind of move, but clearly you haven’t improved at all since Amalia.”

The notion quieted any sharp back-talk Nicklaus could think of at that point. He swallowed, shifting on his feet. “So you’re saying you’re...You’re trying to help me?”

“Well I was, but now you’ve infuriated me,” Ryuu crossed his arms. “If you don’t step up, I will. And trust me—,” he swooped his hands down from his shoulders to his feet, “—No one has said no to this.”

“What about Alassiel?”

“That has more history to that and you know it!” Ryuu shoved Nicklaus forward. “Remember what I’ve said, Nicky-Nick. Because the next chance she and I meet, I won’t be going home alone.”

The gate shut. Nicklaus became aware of the distance between him and Emery in more ways than one. He turned on his heels and quickly exited the basement up to the living room. His heart beat wildly, wondering if he had missed the chance to walk with Emery entirely.

Having reached the landing of the main floor, Emery just caught the familiar sound of someone exiting the portal. "Good timing, I was starting to dread the front door," she called out before turning around to find Nicklaus seeming a bit off. "Everything okay? You're lookin' a little pale over there."

Nicklaus scrambled for a good explanation. “Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine. Ryuu just wanted to ask about the discount…” he trailed off, moving to the door.

One brow went up in question at his reasoning. Ryuu was vain and he wouldn't deny that if asked. She couldn't imagine he'd want to 'alter perfection' with a tattoo. Still, she kept her thoughts to herself. "Sounds like business is booming."

The two walked out, locked up the house, and began their journey to their respective homes. The apparent complex Emery lived in and Nicklaus’s parlor started off in the same direction. Seven hours difference meant they strolled under the pale yellow lights of street lamps just turning on. For a while all that filled their ears was the shuffle of their own feet, the sound of the occasional car, and the distant sound of people going in and out of corner bars. All the while Nicklaus found himself plagued by the looming threat of Ryuu.

“Emery,” Nicklaus spoke after a thoughtful time. “What are you doing tomorrow?”

It took her a moment to register his voice from the comfortable silence that had fallen between them, and once she did Emery was a bit surprised. "Oh tomorrow? Let's see, that's Saturday, didn't have a ton planned. Maybe some housework I put off during the week, nothing that won't pale in comparison to a birthday party around the world in a castle," she spoffed, before the fact that he wouldn't just ask settled in and she glanced up at him as they walked. "Why? Got big plans for yourself?"

In all honesty, Nicklaus hadn’t thought this completely through. “Uh, nothing special, really; the usual.” Why was it so hard? Nicklaus exhaled, dredging up the courage to be more ‘forward’, though he couldn’t see how offering a discount like he had didn’t make the cut. “But, if you’re up for it, maybe you and Ambrose can come with me to the new park? It’s supposed to be the safest in Houston.” Even now fairies were lurking in the dark. Less lethal, but still annoying. “Then maybe we can stop by Old Bear for some dinner?”

The offer drew visible surprise, enough that Emery had even slowed her pace while reaching to adjust her hold once more. Nicklaus might have been unfamiliar with social norms of flirting, but in all truth it took Emery a good minute to recognize his offer as just what it was. Needless to say Emery hadn't had a ton of offers for dates while raising a child alone for the past years. Somehow, anyone she didn't scare away at the bars Amalia had managed to drag her to, once in a blue moon, suddenly changed their mind when they discovered she was a single mother.

"The park and dinner at a pub, huh?" Emery had to smirk. "I think that could be a better way to spend my Saturday. Does this mean I have to forfeit my discount in exchange for you hanging out with me and my crotch goblin?"

Bursting in a chuckle, Nicklaus shook his head. “No, the discount is still on the table,” he assured her, continuing their walk to the corner where they would part ways. A big grin had blossomed since her agreement and it didn’t fade easily. “And you don’t have to wake up at dawn with me to hang out either.”

Deciding she could test just how rusty she'd gotten, Emery came to a halt at the corner where she knew he'd turn while she'd continue onward. "Don't have to, but maybe we can try that out sometime. Though I'm no morning person, so you'd have to be there beforehand." Did it come across flirty or sensual? She hoped so, because it was too late to try and reword.

If that grin had dropped any degree, neither knew, because his lips spread upward at the notion. “Well, I wouldn’t mind coming over for a movie tomorrow night after our dinner, and I’m off Sunday. I’d chance it if you will,” Nicklaus said as he walked backward, keeping his dark eyes on her. “Good night Emery.”

Well, she'd be damned. Even if Emery was being uncoordinated as hell in her offers it was just on his level. "Sounds like a date," the words slipped out before she could decide if they'd be appropriate or not. "Night, Nicklaus." Her words and gaze followed him for a few moments longer than needed before she turned and walked off into the night, hugging her still sleeping little boy to her chest as her own smile lingered longer than it had in quite some time.

Halloween 2025​

Across the world Charlotte and Kaylee, getting ready for bed, were giggling over the vibes they got from Nicklaus and his manner towards Emery. They gossiped about what could be happening there, if Ryuu was trying to get between them, or if the Aarinian simply meant to screw with the Romanian.

In the end their conversation flowed here and there until they touched upon the subject of the upcoming holiday. Lauri and Oliver, having ended up dressed as Jasper and Alice last year, were considering the Harry Potter theme again.

Charlotte hoped so, saying, “I think they fit that world setting perfectly.”

 

[Soliloquy]

"I think it's cute for them," Kaylee had to agree, stretching out on the couch she still sat on. "Although, from what I've overheard it's not just cute to Aunt Lauri. I think she enjoys seeing him like that." When they'd been talking about it at dinner, there were a lot of perked brows, especially between Lauri and Rosy, and a few suggestive remarks. Not that she could understand just what had them so excited about the old series. Then again, she wasn't sure if she wanted to ask and find out more.

Deciding not to dwell, she nodded in her sister's direction. "So are you still going as Arya? And do you think you'll end up going with anyone or just go alone?"

“Yeah—,” Charlotte paused in saying more while she poked her head through her nightshirt, “—gonna go as Arya still, and, since Elijah is going as...Oh man, I can’t think of it at this time, but he’s dressing up in a theme with Danson or Matt, and that probably means this time around he won’t go with me in specific,” She came to plop across from Kaylee. “As for if I would go with anyone else...Well, I mean, I guess I wouldn’t necessarily turn anyone down, but I am fine going without a date. A lot more people are going without dates this time too.” If that was really true, they didn’t know, but the thought made it easier on Charlotte. “Not gonna lie, it would be nice—seeing couples does make it look like a lot of fun I’m missing out on, plus the, albeit ultimately superfluous, validation that comes with being desired in that way still feels amazing—but I think I should probably work on reminding myself that I can still have a fulfilling high school experience without it, like Aunt Lauri said.” She quirked a smile. “In the meantime, I can live vicariously through you!”

Kaylee has to admire her sisters determination not to let boys being dumb get to her. After all, she couldn't help it that she hadn't had a growth spurt or hit puberty yet. "Well, if you ask me it's this loss," she insisted. "Maybe someone will smarten up by the winter formal or at least prom. Even if you don't need to have a date to enjoy them, at least if you do once you can decide for yourself if it could be worth the hassle."

“True,” Charlotte nodded thoughtfully. She sensed the urge inside to join the fray of relationships might be slated with at least one date, so that could work. “Alright,” she yawned. “I think I’m ready to head off. Night Kaylee.”

In a shuffle of drowsiness the girls separated to their rooms after each said their good nights to Chel. Charlotte briefly wondered if she might get a pet at some point. The opportunity simply never arose yet and she did hesitate on account of losing a pet to age or illness struck her as emotional pain she wasn’t sure she’d handle well. One thing was certain, Charlotte would be there for her sister. In the end she drifted off to thoughts of dancing, her violin, and the upcoming Halloween party.

That year Serenity and Paulo were working hard on the library haunted house with extra help from Danson, who wanted to put a ‘Dr. Who’ element into it. The students would enter through the TARDIS at some point. Danson wanted it in the beginning, as the entrance, but the other two thought it would be a fun bonus for anyone willing to open the doors, to find themselves transported into a different part of the school and a mini haunted hall section, filled with that T.V. show’s references and monsters, which eventually resulted in another portal back to the main party. This was only approved once the school made certain they had qualified, reliable adults to sit and wait in that part of the campus, to ensure the safety of students and such. In the end they chose Oliver and Lauri to handle it, since they had done a good job last time. The Blair couple accepted the position gracefully.

“Are you gonna go through the TARDIS with Lorenzo?” Charlotte asked as she slipped on her authentic costume.

Their parents pulled strings to get the original. Even ‘Needle’, the weapon used by he character on the show, was now her own to use. After all of this, Wesley still had one last surprise for Charlotte’s costume.

"I think we will," Kaylee said with some uncertainty. "We haven't talked a lot about what we plan to do with how busy school has been. I just figure we'll spend the night together, right?" It made sense to her, and that was how the night had been with Joss.

“He’d better,” Charlotte said, touching up on her hairstyle to match Arya’s final look, when she returned to Winterfell. Having long hair meant she needed to feign as if she cut it short. A clever trick her mother’s salonist used helped create the illusion. She turned around to face Kaylee. “What’s the point of a boyfriend or girlfriend if you end up not spending time with each other, Iike at a Halloween party, or if they don’t try to become personally closer to you? Might as well just be only friends.”

"You can say that again," Kaylee spoffed, touching up curled hair and the corset she wore over a white blouse. "I mean it's one thing for him to say that he's busy with school, but there's no excuse now. If he can't spend time with me tonight, then he doesn't need to have time with me at Hiraeth Hill doing...other activities."



Chuckling, Charlotte grabbed as her bag for her stuff the satchel Arya used during her time at Bravos. “That’s right! Boyfriend-privileges should be respected as such,” she said, and knew Kaylee would recall the episode of the old New Girl show where Nick Miller and Jess Day had this same comical dilemma. “Ready?”

"Just about," she answered, content with her appearance but still needed to address one important thing. Entering her room, Kaylee found Chel slowly playing with a toy in her cage. It was somewhat hopeful that she was trying, but also saddening to see how far she'd come. Picking up a cushioned small travel cage, Chel was carefully relocated to it, deciding she would take her chinchilla to the Santos household, so that Natalia could keep an eye on her. "Okay, ready now," she called as she caught up, travel cage in hand.

The girls headed to the portals. When they arrived they saw their father standing by the doors. He held two small devices the size of a thumbnail. He wore a familiar Avenger’s iron suit.

“You two look amazing,” Wesley praised.

“Thanks Dad!” Charlotte said, going in for a hug along with her sister.

Wesley, to Kaylee, said, “I hope you honor the character you’re dressing up as and slay a wolf.”

Accepting the compliment from her father, Kaylee had to roll her eyes, spoffing. "Daaad," she shook her head, though cornflower eyes twinkled. "I could slay the wolf or be like Ruby and be the wolf all along. The twist they won't see coming."

“Speaking of,” Wesley said and gave the girls one device each. “They split in two. You press the sticky part on your skin, one on each side of your face. The closer to your ear, the better.”

Doing so, Charlotte asked, “What are they Dad?”

“The final touch,” Wesley grinned, giving them a tap each on their left side.

Charlotte felt a brief, light buzz. Eyes still on her father, she didn’t know what to expect. “What do they do?”

“Look for yourselves,” Wesley chuckled, gesturing to one another.

Turning to Kaylee, Charlotte gasped. A realistic holowolf’s head blinked in surprise at her from beneath the hood of Kaylee. As for her sister, Kaylee saw her own face flawlessly overlaid on Charlotte.

Kaylee inhaled sharply in surprise when she saw herself. "That's amazing," she breathed, pulling up her phone so she could see her own reflection, met instead by a wolfish grin. "You didn't tell us that you were working on this, Dad."

“I wanted to see your reaction,” Wesley declared, and added under his breath, “And, I wasn’t entirely sure it was going to work.”

“This is incredible!” Charlotte clapped twice. “Oh the other’s are gonna be so impressed!” She tugged happily on her father’s arm. “Are there more faces?”

“Yes,” Wesley chuckled, showing her how to switch between them, and also how to turn it off; both Kaylee’s wolf and Arya’s repertoire of faces. “Now then, go on. I know you need to head off early if you want to drop off Chel.” He slipped his finger into the cage to stroke the critter’s head.

Still in awe at the devices their father had made for them, Kaylee nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we should get going," Kaylee agreed, holding the cage aside so she could give him the best one handed hug she could muster. "Thank you so much, Dad. They're great and we love them.* And she meant it. With a final grin, she tugged Charlotte with her into the portal that was loaded up for the Santos residence.

“Good,” Wesley smiled, giving them both a kiss atop their heads. “Now have fun; be safe,” he murmured affectionately as he stepped aside once he let them go.

“We will!” Charlotte beamed. “By Dad, love you!”

“Love you too, my Dove and Pumpkin,” Wesley gradually crossed his arms and leaned against the threshold.

With a final grin, Kaylee tugged Charlotte with her into the portal that was loaded up for the Santos residence. They could hear the squeals and rowdy thumping of the Santos boys from the basement as soon as they stepped in and the gate closed. When the girls ascended and opened the door to the hall leading to the living room, they had to step back when two little ones dressed up as dragons nearly ran into them.

“Whoa!” Charlotte chuckled.

Lucius, his long hair caught in several leaves, glanced back and halted in happy surprise to see his cousins. Zacarius didn’t have time to stop. The little boy bumped into his older brother and the two flopped into a heap.

“Mama, Kaylee e Lottie estão aqui![Mama, Kaylee and Lottie are here!” Lucius shouted in Portuguese as he fought to get up. The black and red dragon suit he wore made it difficult.

Giggling, Zacarius, dressed in cream and gold scales, quickly found his feet to greet the sweet critter. No stranger to babies and toddlers, Chel nibbled gently on Zacarius’ fingers through the bars. He called out excitedly in Russian, “Привезли Чела![They brought Chel!]”

Coming down the hall, adorned in a wig of silver-platinum hair and violet eyes, Natalia wore Danaerys’ wedding gown to Drogo. Her hair, though, was braided in the style of her bun in season seven. Renata cradled in her arms, wearing a green and bronze baby dragon costume, peered out with large dark eyes.

Charlotte hopped. “Oh, you guys look so cool!”

“You two as well,” Natalia complimented, greeting them with her free hand.

The towering form of Joao soon filled the doorframe near them, complete with a long dark wig and make up and costume to match his wife. "Ah girls, so good to see you," he beamed at them both, ushering the boys over so they wouldn't crowd the teenagers. "I'm sure you will be on way to the academy?"

"Yeah, we wouldn't want to be late and miss anything," Kaylee said with a sheepish shrug. She did however, spare a grin to the rowdy Santos boys. "We will have to battle dragons another night, right guys?"

Hopping up and down, up synchronized, the boys cheered, “Yeah!”

Chuckling, Natalia transferred Renata to Joao so she could receive the cage wherein the chinchilla sat patiently. “You girls will have to fulfill the promise.”

“We know,” Charlotte smiled. “It will be fun! Maybe on a weekend. Or at Thanksgiving.”

“Da, that will do,” Natalia nodded. “You two have fun.” To her boys, she said, “Пойдемте, малышки, у нас есть дела до вечера.[Come on little ones, we have work to do before tonight.]”

The seven hours difference meant Kaylee’s little pet would have eyes on her at all times; while she and her sister partied, and then when they took Chel back when it was time for the Santos’ to go trick-or-treating once their clock hit the evening.

“Bye guys!” Charlotte gave the kids and her Aunt and Uncle a proper hug before pausing so that Kaylee could say her goodbye.

It wasn’t until they were finished that the two walked through the door down to the basement, through the portal to their school, when Charlotte realized she hadn’t shown off their devices that completed their costumes. Shrugging it off, she decided it would be a fun surprise for the boys to see Kaylee and Charlotte with realistic dragon faces when they made good on their offer to play the flying serpents.

Those thoughts Charlotte shared with Kaylee were interrupted by the lights shutting off. The girls were in complete darkness. In the distance they heard a seething noise. Pad, pad, pad, tap. Pad, pad, pad, tap. The shape of a hooded humanoid with more arms than a person should have materialized from the darkness. Kaylee’s mind raced with the fear of familiarity. The night she escaped with Lauri, Oliver, and Molly from the Rocky-Mountains had this same fairy.

It’s hand reached to its hood and, “BOO!” Tysha chuckled, peering out from beneath. “Haha, you should have have seen your face!”

Kaylee had let out a shriek in terror before Tysha was revealed as the monster. "Girl, why would you do that!" She demanded, hitting her playfully on the shoulder. "That's too damn good. You should have warned us!"

Tysha’s laughing jostled the faux arms connected by invisible wires. “That would have taken the fun out of scaring y—EEP!” The girl’s heart leaped into her throat when a pair of hands landed on her shoulders.

“Don’t worry ladies, the Men in Black are here,” Paulo said, raising Agent K’s gun with his free hand while the other kept on Tysha.

Elijah pulled up their homemade neutralizer. He flashed a red light, saying, “You arrived at a high school Halloween party. A friend scared with you a costume, that’s all. You want to head to the Great Hall for dancing, games, and food.”

Nerves having settled down, Tysha’s color returned to her face. “You guys look good!”

Breaking character, Paulo let go and grinned proudly. “We worked all month.”

“Talk about lookin’ good,” Elijah complimented the girls. “Tysh, this is insane, you look just Iike a slith. Kaylee, you’re like you walked out of the fairy tale.” Giving Charlotte a high-five, he said, “And look who’s here to serve up some vengeance on her enemies—Wintefell forever!”

“That’s not all,” Charlotte smirked, flicking the device on. The face of Serenity looked back at them. “Charlotte, don’t eat that! Your face will swell!”

“Whoa!” The boys clapped.

“I don’t sound like that,” Serenity protested. She had just arrived after donning her blue dress and sparkly red slippers. One arm hooked through a small wicker basket wherein a stuffed-dog peeked out.

Behind her walked Matt, geared up like Hawkeye, with Cara wearing a red wig and leather cat-suit alongside him as Natasha Romanov. The two couldn’t help but chuckle. Matt said, “Uh, I don't know, it’s pretty spot-on.”

Shaking her head with a smile, Serenity decided not to fight them on this. Especially since she had actually said that before. “Well anyway, have you boys seen Danny?”

“Last time I heard he left to handle the haunted house already,” Paulo said. The young man got far more invested than expected since he got to employ his TARDIS idea. “He’s eager for people to try the door.”

“Oh lord,” Serenity chuckled. “Maybe we should get to him before he does something silly.”

Charlotte asked, “Are you guys going to spend all Halloween on the haunted house?”

“No, we plan on hanging out with you guys too,” Serenity assured them. “We just want to make sure the attraction runs smooth. It won’t be as long as last time, promise.”

“Then maybe,” Cara grinned, “We can do a little after party at Hiraeth Hill. What do you guys think?”

While everyone discussed their plans, Kaylee was obviously distracted by the fact that they hadn't been joined by Lorenzo. Her brows furrowed as she looked around them, trying to understand why he wouldn't have come with. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a set of hands on her shoulder had her jump, spinning and expecting to see him.

"Nope, not your lover boy," Talluah chuckled, sticking her tongue out at Kaylee. "But I heard something about an after party? That sounds much more interesting."

Kaylee spoffed, shaking off her uneasiness. "I mean I'll go as long as we are back in time for curfew," she said simply, trying once more to spot Lorenzo.

“Oh, a curfew is just a guideline on Halloween. We stayed up last time until—what was it? Two?” Matt said, taking steps to the side to make room for Tallulah that subconsciously began the shuffle to head off to the party.

“Still, we should get back for enough sleep,” Serenity pointed out, unthinkingly picking up the pace.

Tysha waved her hand, and in doing so shook the others hanging from her costume, saying, “We have a half-day tomorrow, it will be fine.”

Mindful of the bouncing extra limbs, Tallulah walked just beside the other girl. Having no known her costume when it was first discussed, she had settled on going as the villain Poison Ivy from and old Batman movie. Anyone with a keen eye to details notice that the green dress she wore was the same one she had worn with some alterations done. Her hair had gone from brown to a deep red, and little vines curled around her arms and gloves. " I agree, we can sleep in a little if we need to and half days are easy ones."

By then Elijah and Paulo positioned themselves to walk in tandem for better effect, thus transitioning the band of friends into a full migration. The chattering companions were consumed by their conversation that not many were picking up on Kaylee’s disappointment.

At the turn of the corner of that hallway they saw a figure with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall. Light glinted off his pale eyes beneath the faux wolf head. The trail of fur roped around his otherwise bare upper body. Coal smudged artfully across his face and arms. A leather belt tied his billowing black pants to him.

“Hola, Pequeña Roja[Little Red],” Lorenzo growled and winked. His grin flashed false canines.



Kaylee hadn't said another word on her thoughts of going to the hill, mostly because the person she'd wanted to go with had been missing. The moment his familiar voice hit her ears, she couldn't help but light up, lips pulling back into a grin. Cornflower eyes took their time in appraising him and his exposed chest, struggling poorly not to grin further. "You make quite the compelling case, dear wolf."

Whistles complimented the approach and just what it was doing to Kaylee, even if some blushed and looked away out of respect and, in all honesty, some who felt the need to be unaffiliated to their sensuality. Serenity in particular shuffled away so as not to offend with her gaze, saying, “I’ll catch you guys later!”

“Uh—We’ll come too,” said the Men in Black.

Smirking, Lorenzo lifted off the wall and stalked around Kaylee. He stopped at her front and flicked a curl that balanced on the rim of her top. Keeping in character, the ‘wolf’, asked in a husky tone, “Where are you off to tonight, Pequeña Roja?”

Cara’s approving eyes didn’t please Matt, who felt the weight of his bow at the sight of this wolf. “Come on guys, we can’t spend all the time in the hall.”

Kaylee didn't seem to listen much to Matt's recommendation, eyes and ears only for Lorenzo as he circled about her. "Depends..." she answered thoughtfully, "Know any trails in the wood that a young girl can get lost in?"

"She's good," Tallulah murmured, fully content to watch away.

While Cara was slowly coaxed into moving onward, Lorenzo answered Kaylee, “I can tell you, or I can show you.” The faux claws of his right hand grazed her shoulder. “They are filled with flowers, trees, and beasts. This is good, because I’m ravenously hungry,” he grinned and the white fangs dented his thick lips.

The desire to respond was beyond strong, but Kaylee knew if they only bantered back and forth that she would end up having one long night. Instead she offered a smirk as Talluah turned to follow the others. "Maybe you can show me later, once I've had a chance to work up an appetite, Lord Wolf," she offered, breaking away and starting to follow the others, a sway in her steps. "But for now, I was promised a dance."

Charlotte spoffed under her breath, “It’s about time!”

“Lead the way, Pequeña Roja,” Lorenzo rumbled to Kaylee.

The wolf-man padded after the crimson cloaked girl just short of a few feet, enough that his wolfish eyes could track Kaylee from behind for a while. At some point he did come up beside her.

It didn’t take long for the companions to mingle into the crowd of rowdy students. The first thing they noticed was how many more were roaming around the Great Hall. Knowing they had at least two more years of filling up the school made them wonder if they might expand their celebrations into one of the minor halls. For now, they enjoyed the food and music of what was set up.

Last time Lorenzo had been a suave prince. This time around his mood had changed. Among the motion of the sea of bodies Lorenzo took the opportunity to dance far more intimately with Kaylee. The moves he employed were, in a word, provocative. One look and even Charlotte blushed.

Little Lottie, sipping a cup of fruit punch on the sidelines, watched the chaos and wondered if her Uncle Everest might swoop in, then recalled that this time around he and Aunt Ellie had taken the night off for their anniversary.

Although it was long ago, Lottie still recalled snippets of that night. Thanks to her father they had more than photos. Once, they showed a viewing of the highlights. Seeing her father’s painting for the couple’s gift always brought on laughter. Wesley would inevitably ponder aloud his curiosity over where it had ended up. Always the Fox would spill his coffee eyes onto the firecracker of a ginger wife to his bromantic lover and gain no more insight than at any other time.
[10:53 PM]
Sometimes the adults would reminisce about what had gone on at the time. Willow’s ignorance of their lives as Hunters, Wesley’s clever deductions that revealed Theo to be a mage and knowing Willow was aware, Rosy suspecting a wedding guest to be the infamous Hillary Cove. That part of Hunter history would make its appearance soon in Junior year. Charlotte and Kaylee, and other children of ex-Hunter’s, had an advantage most kids didn’t in that regard. They rarely got a bad score. Their parents were proud. Good grades aside, though, it wasn’t likely they would garner praise from their high schools social lives. At least not with how Kaylee and Lorenzo were dancing!

“Oh man,” Charlotte swallowed after a minute more of seeing her sister and her boyfriend rocking it out and decided it was time she got to the games. This was to her entertainment and to the detriment of anyone who didn’t realize the fire of competition surging through her veins, courtesy of her father.

Meanwhile, Lorenzo came to a stop as the song ended, with Kaylee’s back to his front, and his hand against her hips.

With all the excitement and action of the dance that was going on, it was hard for Kaylee to remember just how she was appearing to the others. That and the possible repercussions should anyone who wasn't their friends witness rather suggestive dancing. It was just too easy for her to be swept up in everything as they danced about, bodies bending and bowing to the throbbing music, her own naturally intoxicated by Lorenzo's presence.

The song ending and realizing that a lot of friends were moving away toward the games offered at the event, she tilted her head to look up at the devilish wolf behind her, a faint bead of sweat on her brow. "Want to take a break from dancing?" she suggested, still very aware of his hand and not making any move to distance them.

Claws gently pressed. She could feel the pressure through the layers of skirt. Lorenzo said, “Have something else in mind, Pequeña Roja?”

A shiver raced down her back and Kaylee could feel her breath catching in her throat. "Something else," she hardly said before swallowing hard and turning to face him. "Why don't we go join the others and play some games?"

Spoffing, Lorenzo shifted to come stand at her side. She could tell he had done it again—the mild confused shake of his head and that amused smile. “You seem to like games, Princesa,” Lorenzo shrugged and gave in to her suggestion, saying, “Why not?”

The two made their way through the bodies starting to dance again to the next song. Lorenzo happened to be leading their walk to the stalls set up against the far wall. Without realizing it they got too close to a stack of oddly shaped white fuzzy balls, sporting three black twigs on top and two thick branches on either side.

“Oof!” The pile moved, turning to see who had shoved it aside, revealing the sour face of Paisley dressed up as Olaf from Frozen. “Hey, watch it,” she pursed her lips—or tried to. Her pink mouth were stuffed with thick false buckteeth. The long squishy cone strapped to her nose did little to help her intent to appear intimidating.

Lorenzo held back a laugh. “So sorry,” he managed, continuing on and trusting that Kaylee was right behind him.

Cornflower eyes had to twinkle with amusement seeing Paisley in a less than flattering outfit. No doubt under the direction of the queen bee herself. Kaylee would never understand what possessed Paisley to let herself be so controlled by her cousin, though she had a feeling it might have had to do with a crush she seemed to have on Hugo who wasn't found anywhere but Regina's side. Speak of the devil, a few steps letter, she just barely missed running into Regina, blonde hair tied to a side braid as she put on quite a display as Queen Elsa from Frozen. How appropriate that she wouldn't even tell her cousin to go as sister Anna.

"Of course you don't look where you're walking, Von Helsing," she rolled her eyes, fanning her ice-covered skirts and stamping off. Hugo, much less invested in the theatrics but committed to being at Regina's side had followed after him as the King of Pop with his sparkling glove. "What a joke. She's too busy running off after Lorenzo with her head up in the clouds."

Trailing a few feet behind, Kyle had seemed to find his way to the very edge of their group as he was trying to edge his way closer. He was dressed as a prince, though it would be harder to know just which he had in particular been trying to emulate. Any who were quite vested in Disney though, might have commented it looked similar to Prince Hans of the Southern Isles. "She's pretty obsessed with him," Kyle decided to wedge his way in the conversation with a shake of his head. "It's ridiculous. Follows him around thinks they're dating."

"Thinks?" Regina's interest had been piqued, her voice turning honey-suckle sweet as she turned her attention to Kyle. "What do you mean think? I mean, don't you kind of know if you're seeing someone?"

With her undivided attention, Kyle straightened up, quick to answer her. "Well, I mean Lorenzo is kind of known for a reputation around school," he said with raised brows. "But it seems like Kaylee doesn't know this and is under the impression that they're dating."

Lips curled upward slowly as her thoughts were quick to expand. "Hmm, now isn't that interesting..." she murmured aloud, tapping her fingers rhythmically on her chin as the cogs of possibility began turning.